《How To Ruin A Love Comedy》


 Prologue

    Prologue

    [I like you, Tetsuya-kun.]

    [Miyuki]

    [What do you think of me, Tetsuya-kun?]

    A beautiful woman stood staring at a tall man, her eyes wide open.

    Her sanpanku eyes were very alluring, with the sclera/whites visible at the bottom.

    She was looking at him, his light brown eyes gentle but sensual, as if pleading him to tell her his heart quickly.

    After a long silence, the blushing man opened his mouth.

    [ Im sorry, Miyuki. I dont know how I feel yet]

    The moment I saw that sentence, sitting in front of theputer, my lower body jumped up.

    Is he a jerk?!

    No, the worlds most beautiful woman confessed, and the man also has the biggest feelings for Miyuki, who was a childhood friend among many heroines.

    Its ridiculous that hes been reconsidering his love until thest half of the game.

    It makes me want to go inside the screenwriters mind.

    Laughing, I clicked the mouse.

    I hope the main character is just joking, and I hope he tells her that he also has feelings.

    Meanwhile,

    [Thank you for ying Doki-Doki Academy.]

    On the screen that appeared next, there was nomon background, and sentences that I had never thought of were engraved.

    Bewildered, I vomited without even realizing it.

    What the heck?

    What? Thank you for ying? Doesnt that mean its over? It didnt end by sweetly melting the yers heart, but instead by boiling it?

    What will happen to Miyuki who confessed when this is all over?

    Embracing the pain of a broken heart, she will go home and cry for days.

    What about the other heroines, Renka and Hiyori? Are we just abandoning them?

    This game is a sweet loveedy.

    It is a genre in which the protagonist and the main heroine bear the fruits of love, even if there are conflicts.

    But what is this crazy ending? Even if its a frustrating loveedy, this doesnt happen.

    Did you do this because you wanted to see the yer vomit blood?

    Is the writer a bit psycho?

    If you dont have any mental problems, you cant release thest DLC like this.

    (DLC refers to downloadable content)

    Isnt he a fucking asshole?

    If you wanted it to end with an open ending, you should have let Tetsuya shut up.

    If you had done that, I would have been able to spread my positive imagination, but now all I can think of are negative thoughts.

    You know I put up with the protagonist, whos much more frustrating than others, all to see this.

    Even though it was an unpopr game, I liked the drawing style, and I liked walking on a tightrope and flirting, so I put my heart into it.

    I had fun ovepping myself with Tetsuya and empathizing with them, and I spent every day waiting eagerly for various DLCs toe out.

    I even bought a poster for the first time.

    And youre throwing your head around like this? Arent you sorry?

    If youre going to cause tragedies to the heroines, Id rather have it changed so at least there might have been some fan service crammed in. Then I could have gotten rid of this thing like empathy.

    Bewildered, I quit the Doki-Doki Academy, abbreviated Tokiaka, which I had just been ying.

    After that, I went to the website of the developer who developed this game and wrote a long critique.

    It was the first time in my life that I had expressed so much anger and written a critical article.

    Thats how much I was immersed in this game, and I was angry with the developer and writer for wasting my time with the crazy ending.

    I was ying a romanticedy to feel the sweetness, but it only made me feel dirty.

    I must have yed the worst garbage game ever.

    When I finished everything and looked outside the window, it was dark.

    I was excited that the DLC with the ending was out, and I didnt even notice the passage of time because I was immersed in the sentences and pictures one by one.

    jwaaak-!

    Nervously, I pulled the ckout curtains and buried my head in the pillow.

    Fuck.

    ying this game was the most regretful thing of my life.

    But what can I do? I didnt know it would turn out this way.

    It was sweet though

    If only the ending was done properly, I would have been convinced

    Trying to force myself to calm down, I looked at the three heroines posters on the wall.

    Miyuki, Renka, and Hiyori.

    Really pretty heroines.

    If they hadnt liked an asshole like Tetsuya they would have been happy

    Its a game Ive liked for a long time, but one ending makes me vomit in an instant.

    The feeling of betrayal was no joke. Now I knew why this game wasnt popr.

    Its because the developer had no idea.

    With a deep sigh, I went to sleep.

    I thought I would not be able to sleep because I was so angry.

    It was as if my mind had exploded with a violent explosion of emotions.

    Yeah, thats good. Lets quickly forget this shit.

    With that in mind, I immediately fell asleep.

    Miyuki Renka Hiyori Im so sorry

    While calling out the names of the three heroines who were sure to meet a sad affair.

 Chapter 1: [Hanazawa Miyuki]

    Chapter 1: [Hanazawa Miyuki]

    The squeaking sparrows cries were deafening.

    The scorching sunlight prated through my both eyelids, disrupting sleep.

    It was strange. I always use ckout curtains to sleep.

    I raised my upper body with my eyes closed, frowning.

    The duvet had an odd feel to it.

    Unlike the previous ones, which were soft and thick, this one felt like touching a bup duvet.

    The area around the buttocks was also heavy. Its the equivalent of sleeping on the floor instead of in a bed.

    What

    I forced my eyes open and took a look around.

    Arge room, as if woven with milk on the floor It is surrounded by several green rugs.

    Is it tatami? Last time I went on a trip to a Japanese ryokan, I saw the faint smell of bottled wine that I smelled.

    When I got up with a groan, everything was low.

    The interior, furniture, and house structure Ive never seen before.

    I felt as if I were in someone elses home.

    What is it

    Thinking of it as a lucid dream, I jumped through the open sliding window.

    A small garden drew my attention as I stepped out onto the brown t directly connected to the living room.

    There are a lot of dead nts because they are not well maintained.

    Looking around, I noticed several houses that resembled traditional Japanese houses, such as the one I was in now.

    I dont know anything. I cant get my head together.

    Where am I now?

    As I tried toe to my senses somehow, I watched a young man as he passed by me.

    A man with a piece of bread in his mouth and a bag behind one shoulder was running somewhere, spilling the ground.

    Basic school clich. To avoid beingte, the main character sprints while eating bread.

    Seeing it as a reality, I rxed and smiled, then turned my head back to a surprise.

    Because the mans face was very familiar.

    That. That guy

    I knew that guy clearly, very clearly.

    Its Tetsuya, right?

    Miura Tetsuya.

    He, the protagonist of the frustrating Tokiaka, just passed by me.

    Tall, but small, and shaggy hair that looks stuffy.

    Just looking at the back, the features were the same. That guy was Miura Tetsuya.

    I ran out barefoot in amazement and hurriedly over the house wall and stared endlessly at Tetsuya Miura, who was moving away.

    Jjak-!

    I hit the ground very hard.

    It hurts. It really hurts so much that I can see the stars in my eyes.

    Im in a dream, why do I feel pain?

    Was it a lie that you didnt get sick in your dreams?

    Ha Ha

    My breathing bes rough. I cant understand the situation at all.

    Swallowing dry saliva, I saw the tightly closed front door of the house I had juste out of as I moved.

    And the namete engraved next to the door stood out.

    A Chinese character was carved in beautiful handwriting, and next to it, Kana, the sybic character used in Japan, was written in small letters.

    I dont know Japanese at all, but strangely, the name written on the namete read very naturally.

    Matsuda Ken?

    I know this name.

    Matsuda Ken tried to do something to Miyuki, the main heroine, and got ostracized by Tetsuya who received the My Womans Crisis buff A minor role that ended shortly after that.

    A consumable that strengthens the rtionship between Miura Tetsuya and Miyuki.

    As an orphan without parents like me, and having inherited a fairlyrge inheritance, I felt a strange sense of homogeneity.

    It was a pity that characters that could be used more were used only in minor roles.

    So, am I experiencing Tokiaka through the eyes of this Matsuda?

    The moment I thought about it,

    Kyom! Argh!

    An excruciating pain swept through my head.

    And it flowed in naturally.

    Memories of Matsuda Ken.

    Oohhhhh Oh, my God.

    I was breathing hard and somehow calming down, a middle-aged woman walking down the street recognized me and asked.

    Matsuda-kun? Are you okay?

    Having no time to answer, I stumbled back home ignoring her.

    * * *

    Fortunately, the pain quickly subsided.

    The memories after quickly settling, as if synchronizing a cell phone, dramatically improved my adaptability, who had fallen into an unfamiliar ce.

    As a result, I was able to adapt to this ce, and I looked at the bathroom mirror in a calm state.

    Short hair, normal-sized head, and prominent features.

    Broad shoulders, moderately muscr body, and very slightly tanned skin.

    After checking the appearance, I couldnt shut my mouth in surprise.

    Is this?

    The person in front of the mirror was me.

    Not the Tokiakas Matsuda Ken, but the real me.

    My muscles were a little tighter than before, but I was sure.

    Ah Ahhh

    As if a singer warming his throat, my voice sounded the same as in reality.

    So, did Ken be me?

    No, I am the subject of my body, and I am currently in Japan, the stage of Tokiaka It is true that I became Matsuda Ken.

    Besides, when I was clutching up my head with a headache, an aunt clearly called me Matsuda-kun.

    It means that she recognized me as Matsuda Ken.

    To put it all together I possessed Matsuda Ken as me.

    Unbelievable.

    After taking a deep breath, I came out to the living room and opened the refrigerator door.

    Then I took water and gulped it down.

    I dont know why this happened to me.

    Maybe the developer of Tokiaka was a god, and he got angry at what I wrote.

    Its an absurd idea, but given that I came here, it wasnt impossible.

    But do they have the audacity to be angry?

    Its just a game that anyone can call waste and a scene that cursed the writer.

    Anyway, the thought of living as this guy from now on made me feel strange.

    At the same time, it was heartbreaking.

    Why? Being in Tokiakas world meant that I could meet Miyuki and other heroines, and it meant that I could target them.

    Looking at the beautiful girls, and appreciating the academy life with these girls with various personalities, I could enjoy my boring life.

    Although I ate a lot of sweet potatoes because of Tetsuya, who was tactless.

    [T/N:  or Eating Sweet Potatoes is used as a noun to express the speakers frustrated or impatient feeling about a situation or a person.]

    Thinking of going back to reality? Not at all.

    I have no intention of finding a way back.

    I will live happily here.

    With whom? With the heroines.

    To be honest, its better to like me than to have a hard time liking a dull guy like Tetsuya.

    The dreary endings brought me to my senses.

    Lets go to the academy.

    Ken No, Im an asshole who is alwayste or absent.

    I also have a bad image because of my association with bad students.

    Of course, I have a bad image among the heroines.

    The fortunate thing is that I came here before I could touch Miyuki.

    This was enough.

    As long as Im not in the dumps, I know how to build an affinity.

    In all dating sims, an event for favorability takes ce.

    And I know all the events that happen to Tetsuya and the heroines.

    From now on, I will intervene in the events.

    And Renka and Hiyori, including Miyuki I will make those threes hearts mine.

    Of course, if I intervene, the future will change, and there is a high possibility that new events will appear.

    Nevertheless, it doesnt matter. I will be the subject of the new events.

    Naturally, when I came out of the house wearing the title by opening the sliding door, the path from this house to the academy was drawn as if it were a familiar road.

    I knew where to take the bus and where to change the subway.

    Ho.

    I walked down the street with a light step, bursting into a happy smile.

    Even in summer, it was just cool.

    I was born again.

    In the best world, with someone you like.

    The academy in the Tokiaka setting was apulsory curriculum.

    A ce to go as soon as you graduate from high school.

    A level above high school and a level below university.

    It was the academy here that had such an ambiguous status.

    And I was attending a prestigious private school called Yeboni Academy in Tokyo.

    As I searched through my memories, I knew right away how I was able to enter this ce, even though I couldnt study.

    To my dismay, it was just a draw.

    Well, setting this world is not important, so lets move on

    Coming here, I seriously pondered how to take the attitude.

    There is another way to get the heroines favor by acting like Tetsuya.

    But I didnt like that.

    Why would I. Do I have to imitate the moron who has been flirting for a long time and cant hold hands?

    It was a pity for the heroines who thought of Tetsuya, who was ignorant but it was overkill to imitate such a herbivore.

    That said, its also out of the way to hit them like a yboy. Only the score will flicker.

    The answer I came up with after really deep thinking I will take the image of Matsuda Ken as it is and arrange it slightly ording to my own style.

    Hes an insincere guy, but he has a warm side

    He shows unexpected appearances from time to time, and gradually reforms ording to the heroines story

    My goal is to act in that direction.

    Of course, I have to act in a different way depending on the situation, but the basic framework is as follows.

    ss 1-A ss 1-A

    I found the ssroom where I should be and opened the door without hesitation.

    Drok!

    At the sound of the wooden door creaking and pushing, all eyes of the ss drew toward me.

    From the professor to the students Each of them is looking at me with a pair of eyes.

    Among them, I could see people staring at me, and people trying to avoid looking at me in fear.

    And. Among the former people, there was one person who stared at me most fiercely, as if she was about to kill me.

    Long, light brown hair, same-colored eyes, a sculpted nose, and a chiseled jawline.

    I wanted to rush in and touch her right now,the big breasts and the slender waist

    A model student sitting in the front seat of the ssroom, as I know it.

    She was Miyuki Hanazawa, the ss president of Yeboni Academys ss 1-A and the main heroine of Tokiaka, and Tetsuyas childhood friend.

    The impression of seeing her in person was perfect.

    What a crazy look and body.

    Barely holding back my desire to jump, I greeted Miyuki inwardly and avoided her gaze.

    Its not easy to ignore Miyuki, who I longed to see, but I had to put up with it for the future.

    Matsuda-kun, youvee today.

    After giving a rough yes to Professor Numsugrehans words, I went to the back seat and sat down.

    I looked to the side and saw Tetsuya concentrating on ss.

    Turns out, this guy was in the same ss. Very useless.

    While looking at Miyukis back in a sullen posture, I tried calming my heart, but not long after, the bell rang.

    When I saw the professor leaving and looked at Tetsuya, he was scratching a pencil.

    He likes to draw, so he used to draw this and that in his spare time, but seeing it in reality gave me a new feeling.

    After staring at Miyuki for three hours, I jolted my chin toward Tetsuya.

    Hey, Miura. What are you doing?

    Oh, this is nothing.

    Tetsuya timidly covered the notebook with his arms.

    I tried to get out of my seat to tease Tetsuya.

    At that moment, Miyuki pulled up a chair and came up to me.

    The reason Miyuki hates me may be because Im an asshole, but its mostly because sometimes I y mischievous tricks on Tetsuya.

    For example, taking a picture he was drawing and putting it on the ckboard, or making fun of a guy trying to go to the bathroom saying it smells like poop

    Such childish pranks.

    Whenever that happened, Tetsuya wouldugh and move on, but inside he really hated me.

    Anyway, it seems that Miyuki knew what I was going to do to Tetsuya this time and came to stop me.

    I thought, turning my eyes to her as she strode towards me.

    The title is I guess its right to go with what I know?

    The part I am most concerned about right now is Yobisute.

    [T/N: Yobisute means the act of calling a person by their name without an honorific suffix.]

    It is a term used to call people in Japan.

    Of course, there must be a standard, but it was troublesome because the standards epted by each situation and each person were different.

    In the case of Miyuki, Tetsuya, an old childhood friend, is the only one who can call out her name.

    If its close ssmates, they can call her Miyuki-chan, or if its just a ssmate, they can call her Hanazawa.

    And in the case of the rest, it was Hanazawa-chan and Hanazawa-san, maybe?

    From her point of view, Im a loser, so it is correct to call her Hanazawa-san or Hanazawa-chan, but

    I cant do that because sang seems to have no affection, and chan is so cringe-worthy.

    Lets call her Hanazawa. Matsuda Ken also called Miyuki that way, so there shouldnt be any problem.

    I quickly rolled my head and said to Miyuki, who approached my desk.

    Why? Hanazawa.

    As expected, Miyuki went beyond her name.

    But she showed her dislike.

    That contemptuous expression Its surprisingly not bad.

    Matsuda-kun, if youre going to bete, you cane in after ss, why bother disturbing the students?

    Ahh Her voice was so beautiful that I almost lost my mind for a moment.

    Lets be patient. I have to be patient.

    I answered curtly, calming down my pounding heart.

    Because you get more points for being absent than beingte, right? I should start to focus on my studies, too.

    You didnt care about that. You gave up on studying.

    It hurts me when you say that out loud

    I know you dont get it. Please dont do that in the future.

    I desperately wanted to say that I understand and that I will be loyal unconditionally.

    Youre speaking in an evil tone, so Ill listen to you. All right.

    I hope you dont make fun of me and listen to me properly.

    I got it.

    In response to my slightly irritated answer, Miyuki red at me as she did when I had entered the ssroom, and said to Tetsuya.

    Tetsuya-kun, I want to go to the cafeteria, would you like to go with me?

    Ah.Yes. lets go.

    Tetsuyas quick reply, who was watching our situation.

    The two soon disappeared from the ssroom.

    Now, maybe Miyuki will talk behind my back, and Tetsuya will say yes, yes, and ept it.

    The distance between Miyuki and me was long and rough.

    Even though she was a ss president who had to take good care of her ssmates, she said it all if she had such an attitude.

    I understood because I had the image that I had umted.

    But its okay. As I thought before, I know everything that happens to Miyuki.

    It means Im confident that well get closer quickly.

    It is now July 10th. The timing of my drop here was perfect.

    Why? Because tomorrow the clichd of a loveedy will happen.

    Originally, it was an incident that made Miyukis feelings for Tetsuya even stronger but I am nning to intervene there.

    From that point on, Miyukis demeanor will be even milder.

    And Tetsuya Of course, he shouldnt be in our favoritism event.

 Chapter 2.1: A Childish Cliche

    Chapter 2.1: A Childish Cliche

    Neither Ken Mitsuda nor the real-life me could study from the start.

    As a result, I had no idea what the professor was talking about.

    Looking at Miyuki, she was focused on the ss and skillfully writing something in her notebook.

    Like a model student. I was relieved because it was the Miyuki I knew.

    As I tried to follow the professors ss as much as I could, I felt a gaze and looked away.

    Tetsuya was looking at me with surprised eyes.

    It must be strange to see me taking sses properly.

    I snorted and whispered softly as I looked straight ahead.

    Is it your first time seeing someone studying?

    Mi, sorry but the page is wrong You have to open page 32, not page 15

    He said timidly, but I still did what he said. Well, this guy was originally like that.

    Except when Miyuki confessed at the end.

    Who asked you? Worry about yours?

    Ah, yes

    After our conversation was over, I saw Miyuki ncing at this ce.

    Still hostile eyes. Its heartbreaking.

    Feeling annoyed, I tore up part of my textbook, made a ball, and threw it at an innocent student in the front seat.

    As if showing off to Miyuki.

    thud.

    The ball hit and bounced off the students head and Miyukis eyes widened.

    It was clear that she would tell the professor if I didnt stop right away, so I shrugged my shoulders and lowered my eyes to the textbook.

    Then, without Miyukis knowledge, I poked the student in the front row.

    Sorry. Its a mistake.

    Then, as if ustomed to it, he nodded slowly.

    It wasnt mentioned in the manga or anime, but I believe he was bullied a lot.

    Ding dong! Ding dong!

    Soon after, the familiar bell rang and the ss ended.

    I took a look at Miyuki and was about to go home

    Drrruk!

    Ken! Ken!

    when the ssroom door opened and someone called my name. I frowned.

    Because my friends wereing.

    As the saying goes, these guys were sheep like me. Since we hung out with each other, of course, these guys were bullies like me.

    Bunking was a daily routine, and they did not hesitate to drink alcohol and cigarettes, which were prohibited in the academy.

    I didnt want to hang out with these guys.

    Not because they vited the academy rules, but because they said obscene things to our lovely Miyuki.

    Staring at them with sinister eyes was a bonus, which made it even more annoying.

    Miyuki could only look at me like that.

    They were the ones who wanted to cut ties anyway, but it wasnt bad to keep a reasonable distance.

    Why? It would be a great sacrifice for Miyukis likability.

    But I dont know their names and I dont even need to know.

    I leaned back in my chair and sighed as the most unlucky-looking fellow among my friends approached me.

    What.

    Are you going to Ikebukuro today? Ive set up a drinking party.

    Im not going.

    Aang? I even made a reservation, why?

    Aang I should say that the reaction was very Japanese

    But there was no reluctance at all.

    Maybe I Maybe its a perfect fit here?

    Im tired, so Im going to rest.

    Rest? You? Are you sick?

    Its loud, and Im not going, so you guys y together.

    Huh? then there is nothing I can do. Hey! Hanazawa! How are you today?

    As soon as the conversation was over, the guy tried to make fun of Miyuki.

    Miyuki, who was packing her bag, raised her eyshes and tried to say something.

    At that moment,

    Pak!

    I hit my friend on the back of the head very hard with the palm of my hand.

    Aagh!

    I spoke in a nonchnt tone to my friend suffering from pain.

    Youre always like this. Get out of here.

    What Why are you suddenly beating me?

    Ah fuckstop making noise and get out. My ears hurt.

    Its not a big deal

    Grumbling, the friend soon disappeared with the rest of the

    Even with these things, I can build up my likeability with Miyuki.

    But not now. Miyuki thinks me the same as those guysNo, even worse than them.

    But thats slowly changing.

    Deciding to have hope, I immediately left the ssroom.

    Miyuki didnt bother to look.

    When I look at her, I dont think its easy to take my eyes off her.

    Returning home, I turned on the air conditioner andy down on the mattress.

    It was because I was worried that I would oversleep and miss the timing of the event.

    Unlike reality, it was very quiet here, so even though I was sleeping on an unfamiliar mattress, I fell asleep very easily.

    Come to think of it, I fell asleep very quickly even before I came here.

    Normally, even if I close my eyes, I cant fall asleep for hours, and I wake up a few times in between.

    When I wake up, it wont return to reality, will I?

    Hoping that wouldnt happen, I covered myself with the nket.

 Chapter 2.2: A Childish Cliche

    Chapter 2.2: A Childish Cliche

    A molester on the subway or train is Huh? Its a clich that is as childish and clichd as it is.

    However, once solved, its effect is so great that you could get favorability in all the manga, anime, and dating sims.

    Everything is used for a reason.

    And in Tokiaka, that ssic clich happens.

    When? Right now.

    rattle! rattle!

    A crowded train, so full of people that its difficult to move.

    Having preupied Miyukis seat in advance, I took advantage of my height to look around.

    Tetsuya was invisible.

    It was natural. He gets a text from Miyuki asking for help, and he runs from the side of the three squares.

    And Miyukishe was reading a book, leaning against a train pole not far away.

    She looked pretty when concentrating with her head slightly lowered, like a painting.

    Although the pervert in the back broke the mood.

    Behind Miyuki the guy with the vicious face saying Im a criminal soon nced at his surroundings and started wiggling his body.

    He was trying to touch Miyukis thighs.

    Uh-huh

    To think that I had to give up Miyukis thighs, which I hadnt touched yet, to a molester first.

    Annoyance welled up inside me. Originally, I was going to wait until he slip his hand inside her uniform skirt, but the moment Miyuki noticed something strange, I decided to storm in immediately.

    As I was watching the two of them with such thoughts, but it wasnt long before Miyukis body flinched.

    ?

    She looked around her with her eyes wide open and found the molester right behind her.

    But when she saw his nonchnt face, she turned her eyes back to the book with a sullen expression.

    There were a lot of people, so she seemed to think that their bodies were just bumping into each other.

    And the molester became even bolder when he saw that Miyuki remained still even though she saw him.

    Through a tiny gap in the dense crowd, I could see the molesters hand trying to reach Miyukis buttocks.

    Her thighs were still being touched with the other hand. It looks like it will go inside the skirt in a little while.

    Only then did Miyukis face tinge with embarrassment as she realized that something bad was happening to her.

    Disgust and fear.

    Those two emotions coexisted in Miyukis eyes.

    I saw her trembling hands rummaging through her phone in her bag.

    Hey! You fucking bastard!!

    In the train car, where only a rattling sound could be heard, I screamed for him to leave.

    My gaze was as focused as when I walked into the ssroom yesterday.

    Miyuki, who was gritting her teeth, also spotted me.

    Ma, Matsuda-kun? Miyuki called me with a surprised expression.

    There was a mixture of desperation in that trembling voice.

    The timing was perfect. Even the molester pulled out his hand.

    I am d I blocked him before he could go any further.

    With my strength, I pushed people away and approached the molester, who hesitated in embarrassment.

    When I was close enough to him, I tilted my head back and pushed forward again.

    Very strongly, with maximum strength.

    Creaking!

    The sound of something breaking

    Boom!

    And the brief end of the molester.

    It was a perfect hit. In an instant, the molesters massive body lost bnce and stumbled.

    I immediately lowered my upper body and threw the molester to the ground.

    After that, I ignored themotion and punched the guy in the face.

    Puck! Boom!

    When a dull sound was heard, a molesters head whirled around. At his bedside, there were several small lumps of blood.

    The teeth had also chipped.

    If I had fought properly, I would have had a good chance of losing, but Im d it didnt turn out that way.

    Boom! Puck!

    I kept beating molesters like that,

    Matsuda-kun!

    Miyuki called out to me cautiously.

    I deliberately pretended not to hear, pretended to be excited, and kept hitting the molester.

    Boom! Boom!

    As the molesters face became covered in blood, several of the muttering people took out their phones.

    It was an action to report to the police station.

    Miyuki saw this and took advantage of the moment I raised my fist, grabbing my arm with both hands and pulling as hard as she could.

    Matsuda-kun!! He will die!! stop!

    The feel of Miyukis voluptuous breasts in my arms was mesmerizing. {T/N:- LOL. This dude is beyond saving.}

    Just in time for the train to stop at the next station, I stopped my fists.

    Then Miyuki spoke in an urgent voice.

    Hey, lets get out of here the door is open we have to get out

    Im not done yet

    Matsuda-kun! Lets stop and leave! People are scared Hurry up!

    Okay, I got it.

    As I reluctantly stood up, Miyuki grabbed my wrist and got off the train.

    The warmth I felt on my wrist was very warm. Just like her heart.

    What were you thinking? Why were you hitting someone like that?

    Sitting on the bench and listening to Miyuki, I wrinkled my brows as if I was dumbfounded.

    No, how do you still talk about that even though you were molested?

    Oh, no matter how hard it is, hitting someone who has passed out is a big deal

    Its cute how she suddenly changes her attitude.

    I snorted and replied.

    You were in pain while making a pig squeak, but what was the fainting And if it wasnt for me, your panties would have alreadye off? You are screeching at me and arguing, but why are you keeping quiet back then? Is that your preference?

    What, what are you talking about! Youre talking too much! I was so flustered and scared

    Its crazy

    At those words, Miyuki, furious, snapped at me.

    Matsuda-kuns cheap tone is a problem. Why do you keep scratching peoples insides? Is it fun? Does it fill your self-esteem?

    It was funny seeing it now.

    She responded to each one, so I wanted to do more.

    Shouldnt you thank me first? Why do you keep lecturing me?

    Huh, its not a lecture Huh?

    Miyuki, whose voice lowered again, looked at my hand, surprised.

    Seeing the blood dripping through my fingers, she continued her words.

    Matsuda-kun, your hands are bleeding

    Im used to it.

    It was not easy bluffing.

    Y-youre used to it Wipe it with this

    Miyuki, who closed her eyes as if seeing something gruesome, took out a handkerchief from her bag and held it out.

    A white handkerchief as pure as a snowke. When I saw that, I shook my head.

    If it gets bloody, it will be hard to remove, right?

    That doesnt matter now

    Done. I can wash up in the bathroom, the train ising now, so hurry up and go to the academy. If you arete, you will lose points. Is that what the ss president should do?

    Yeah, but

    If you really like it, buy a drink or something from the storeter. Im going. Good luck.

    Waving my hand roughly, I headed to the bathroom without looking back at Miyuki.

    When I turned on the faucet and put my hand on it, it really stung. I feel like screaming.

    I wiped my hands very carefully and walked out of the bathroom,

    Matsuda-kun, are you done wiping it all?

    When Miyuki called my name from a distance, I was startled. Because I didnt expect her to still be here.

    Fuck the kid! What a surprise!

    Surprised, I spat out curse words, and everyone at the station stared at me.

    Seeing their attention, Miyuki brought her long, thin index finger to her lips and gestured for me to be quiet.

    Cant you lower that voice a bit? People are surprised

    I grumbled, taking a deep breath while bending my upper body.

    Haa dont surprise me

    Miyuki stared at me nkly for a moment before raising the corners of her mouth slightly and smiling.

    The moment I saw it, my eyes widened.

    It was far less than the refreshing smile she gave Tetsuya, but it was a beautiful smile that brightened the surroundings.

    To the point where I wondered if there was such a pretty person.

    After barely calming my pounding heart, I deliberately treated Miyuki in a blunt manner.

    Mu, what? Why are you splitting and fussing?

    Thanks

    What?

    Thank you for saving me

    I think I did a good job saving her. No, I was d to be born.

    I said, scratching the side of my head as if I was embarrassed.

    Never mind. I didnt do it for thanks.

    But you told me to say thank you earlier?

    I didnt know youd really do it.

    What do you think of me? Im a person who knows how to be thankful, unlike someone

    Who is this?

    Miyuki, who did not answer, changed the topic.

    And Matsuda-kun, I think you should reduce your swearing.

    You said earlier that my tone is cheap Dont nag me, just go.

    Matsuda-kun isnt going?

    PC Its simr to a cybercaf, but Im going to spend some time there.

    Why are you trying to be absent when you even put on your uniform?

    I want to be absent because Im wearing a uniform. Once you taste this, you cant stop.

    I dont understand

    The way she tilts her head was so pretty I want to attack her right now.

    I didnt ask you to understand

    Dont do that, lets go. You need to apply medicine and bandage, if you leave it alone, the wound will get worse. Ill tell the professor, Matsuda-kun, you go to the infirmary as soon as you arrive. You can take a break there for about one period.

    Seeing her say that, she seemed genuinely grateful.

    Great impression you got it right.

    What is it? You are rmending loafing around

    Its treatment and rest. Instead,e in from the second period.

    Are you my mother?

    Miyuki looked at me with a tired face as I continued to tickle.

    She let out a deep sigh and said.

    Haa ok, it doesnt matter whether you skip school or whatever, but first go to the infirmary.

    What if I dont like it?

    Then do as you like!

    She said that raising her voice slightly, then turning her body away.

    Giggling, I walked right next to Miyuki.

    But Hanazawa.

    What! why!

    Do you know you have blood on you too?

    Me too? where?

    Its buried there.

    I extended my index finger and pointed to her chest, and Miyukis gaze went down.

    Seeing that there was blood near her chest, her face instantly turned bright red.

    Hastily covering her front with her bag, she narrowed her brows as she looked at me.

    Rye, arent you a pervert?

    I said it purely out of favor, but why are you sensitive? Arent you the pervert?

    Then you can just move on

    You would have gone to school with blood on your chest if I hadnt told you. Youre a good student, but youre a little stupid in this regard.

    You, I dont want to hear that from you

    What I told her was the truth. I smiled and waited for the next train while arguing with Miyuki.

    Todays event was a great sess. I liked it very much.

    Although my hand hurt.

 Chapter 3: Childish and Stale Cliches 2

    Chapter 3: Childish and Stale Cliches 2

    Continued from Drunken TLs TL of the first 2 chapters.

    Who did you fight this time?

    The attractive school nurse asked.

    Even through her gown you could see herrge breasts.

    Its big enough to tighten the shirt. I want a paizuri.

    I was fighting a viin who was disrupting society.

    Thats not funny at all. Tell me what happened before I tell the professor.

    Ask Hanazawa

    Hanazawa knows? Who you fought?

    Yes. She saw it directly.

    Thats weird Hanazawa would immediately run and tell the professor you were fighting with someone. Why havent I heard anything about it?

    Doesnt the fact that he didnt fight back prove I was fighting a bad guy? Look over here. There is no one here that was hit by me.

    Ill just say youre right

    I feel this every time, but my reputation here is too nasty.

    At this rate I may get a expulsion from the school.

    Matsuda Ken you dumbass At least dont mess with the professors.

    Despite the fact that I was the one whom everyone hates, the nurse still treated my right hand properly, perhaps due to a sense of duty.

    I, who was looking at my heavily bandaged hand, looked up when the nurse started speaking.

    You know that if you drink of smoke the recovery period is longer right? Avoid doing it if you can.

    I wont.

    I meant even outside the academy. I saw you and your friends smoke as you drink in a bar. Even though the school rules dont apply outside of it

    If I want to heal fastery off for a while right?

    Thats correct.

    Thank you very much.

    ? Did you just say thank you?

    The nurse showed her surprise with her wide open eyes.

    Grinning, I wordlessly raised one hand and then left the nurses office.

    You could say the situation ended nicely But some finishing touches were left.

    When Tetsuya experienced this event, not many people had much to say, either inside or outside the academy.

    The pervert was dealt with rather passively, along with the fact that Tetsuyas image within the academy being good.

    However, this wont be the case for me.

    I made the bastards face into a bloody mess.

    I think the pervert is going to be out to get back at me one way or another

    I was thinking about this and that while walking in the halls when,

    Matsuda kun!

    I lifted the corners of my mouth when I heard the urgent voice of Miyukiing from behind.

    I asked as I turnt my body.

    What now?

    Th-The headmaster told me to bring Matsuda-kun to his office That pervert reported Matsuda-kun!

    I expected something like this to happen.

    I made an annoyed face as I spoke.

    Just leave it be.

    What? Are you insane? Do you know how big of a deal this is? A-Anyways lets go quickly.

    Miyuki was grabbing at my clothes and made a fuss.

    I would have liked her to at least grab my wrists. Thats too bad.

    Smacking my lips as if I was disappointed, I showed heavy reluctance as I went with Miyuki to the headmasters office.

    **

    That person was a pervert Hes a sleazy man who groped my thighs Matsuda-kun helped me I already told you this!

    Miyuki was feverishly trying to defend me.

    Ahhh This is why I didnt want to miss this event.

    It was good to sleep early yesterday.

    The 60ish-year-old professor, who was wearing sses on the bridge of his nose and listening quietly to Miyukis words, smiled kindly.

    Dont worry about it too much. After the police investigated it turned out this person had many past incidents. He was caught being a molestor many times before this. The report wont go anywhere.

    Miyuki, relieved by this, let out a sigh.

    Re-Really? Then thats a relief But why does Matsuya-kun have to receive a punishment?

    He was hitting him way too much. Five of his teeth fell out. A witness told me the situation You stopped Matsuda-kun right? Dont you think it was way too extreme level of violence?

    Well I did think that

    It was at the level where you, the one who was molested, thought that way. What do you think other people thought? They probably thought he was about to kill a person. They will think its scary that there is a student like that among us.

    N-No way! You are punishing Matsuda-kun to preserve the schools image?

    Miyuki kept arguing.

    I put on a bored expression and stopped Miyuki.

    So what do I have to do?

    For the next 15 days, clean up the 1st years bathrooms. For you whos always causing trouble arent you grateful that its just cleaning duty? This wasnt meant to be the case but the police found the criminal they were looking for, and you saved Hanazawa-chan, who is from this academy, so I am giving you a lighter punishment.

    In 15 days its break right?

    I dont really want to smell shit and clean toilets until then But there I cant do much about it.

    As the professor said, I was let off rather lightly.

    I nodded then asked a question.

    The report wont be a problem for sure?

    I guarantee it.

    Then Im fine.

    As I warned you before, if you dont carry out your punishments or skip ss during your punishment, you are out. Even if your intentions were good It was too violent. you are in a very dangerous spot. You understand your situation at the academy right?

    I get the gist. Im going to leave. Take care.

    I shrugged and then left the office.

    Miyuki immediately followed me and yelled at me.

    Matsuda-kun! Wait up!

    Can you stop screaming? Its hurting my ears.

    Upon hearing this, Miyukis body slumped.

    She was going toin, but she stopped and took deep breaths.

    She was rather quick to stabilize.

    She seeded to calm herself and spoke calmly.

    You know what being out means right? If you skip once you are expelled from school.

    I know.

    Then why did you agree to do it? Are you gonna force upon our ssmates to do it for you?

    It would be fun to make Tetsuya do it.

    You think I will cut ss for sure dont you?

    Yes. Since you did it often.

    Huh Since its the truth I will let it slide. However

    As I gave her a scrutinizing look with hazy eyes, she took a half step back.

    Wh-What is it? That look? Its repulsive..

    Wouldnt you be happy if I got expelled? I dont wanna see you so delighted that you give a standing ovation

    Who said Ill be delighted

    No? You were impatient to see me go

    N-Not as far as impatient I wish you didnt overthink it

    But you did want me to be expelled

    H-Honestly I did think that way

    Cant you at least tell a white lie in this situation? Im hurt.

    Did think that way?

    Not anymore This situation is too unfair So for the next 15 days pleasee to school everyday Dont skip sses Then the professors might look at you in a better light You also want to graduate from this academy.

    I do? Does it look that way to you?

    Matsuda-kun, if someone is worrying about you like this stop smirking and at least pretend to be listening.

    Miyuki suddenly put on a serious face.

    Lets step back for now.

    I, who was keeping my mouth shut, replied as if defeated by Miyukis forceful attitude.

    Alright.

    Would she be surprised by me listening to her when Ive been nothing but rebellious?

    Miyukis big eyes doubled in size.

    Really

    Sure

    You arent lying because youre tired of hearing my nagging right?

    I had no ns to skip school in the first ce.

    No. I wille to school consistently. Is that all?

    The unnecessarilyments are suspicious However Ill believe in you.

    Do you know how motivating that one sentence is?

    Now my desire to take her from Tetsuya with all my might grows even stronger.

    Lets just clean shit consistently for 15 days.

    So that Miyuki can look at me and think maybe rehabilitation is possible?

    **

    As soon as the final ss ended, I mmed the ssroom door and left.

    I made sure to give onest look at Miyuki to make it look as if I was going to run away to anyone watching.

    I went to the mens bathroom located at the end of the hall and saw a group of first-year students who were huddled together, peeling Nogari fish. I walked over to them and spoke in a low voice. (Nogari is a fish snack)

    All of you get lost. I have to go clean so hang out in the room across the hall or something.

    S-sorry Well leave rig Huh? Clean?

    Their ears prick up as if they heard wrong.

    I put on an annoyed expression and grabbed a hose from the janitors closet.

    Starting today, if the toilet ever gets clogged, I will find and bisect all of you.

    If you think Im kiddinge try me.

    Wh-What if it wasnt us that clogged it?

    Ill still kill you guys. So go tell people to keep this bathroom clean if you dont want to die. A bathroom should be used cleanly. So that the next person who uses it doesnt feel disgusted. Did you guys wash your hands?

    Huh? Yea? What did you say?

    Just get lost quickly.

    After kicking out the confused boys, I put the hose in the faucet and started washing the urinals.

    After that, I grabbed a mop and and as I was cleaning the bathroom floor earnestly,

    Youre doing quite well?

    I heard Miyukis voice from behind.

    I believed in you, Miyuki. I knew you woulde.

    Thats why I acted like that before I left the ssroom.

    I spoke without even turning around.

    Are you here to observe me?

    Just cause You acted like you would run away

    I keep my promises.

    Thats a relief But Matsuda-kun, shouldnt you do the moppingst?

    Is that so?

    Thats normally the case?

    Then what Should I clean the toilets first?

    Yeah. I think that would be correct.

    I decided to take Miyukis advice and took out a plunger.

    You do know this is the male bathroom right?

    I know. There isnt anyone here.

    Stop disrupting me and just leave.

    Ill watch Matsuda-kun for today. I need to make sure you clean everything properly.

    Miura will be anxiously waiting wont he? Dont you normally go home together?

    Normally we do But I should check as the ss president And I also owe you one for today

    So youre thankful? Then clean for me instead.

    Instead of responding, Miyuki just crossed her arms.

    Absolute refusal.

    I burst outughing, and walked to the furthest corner of the bathroom.

    After seeing the dog like filth make its grand entrance, I screamed in anger.

    AH FUCK!!

    This wasnt an act, but my genuine feelings.

    Why didnt they flush? These spoiled sons of bitches.

    Im gonna find this bitch and actually kill him.

    I barely managed to push the handle down and, having lost all my pride, I stumbled out of the room.

    Dirty sons of bitches

    And then, Miyukiughed and covered her mouth with her hand, as if she found my behaviour funny.

    After doing that for a while, she turned around and asked.

    Are you going to be able to finish it by today?

    Why dont take a closer look. See if you can still say that to me afterwards.

    I dont want to. And to a person *sigh* You cant talk like that. Dont you think its too much?

    Its the bastards fault for shitting for generously Ah Fuck Im like a beggar.

    Dont swear so much. It makes you look cheap.

    Sure. If you tell me one more timeter on Ill put on an effort to fix it.

    After putting on an act of digging out my ear, I grabbed tissues to plug my nose with and went into the next stall.

    A tightly closed toilet cover. It somehow makes me feel uneasy.

    To think I have to do this for 15 days The path ahead of me is already covered in darkness.

    Atleast today I have Miyuki I should stopining and work hard.

    To rescue Miyuki from Tetsuya, Ill have to build up a good image.

 Chapter 4: Matsuda-kun, youve changed.

    Chapter 4: Matsuda-kun, youve changed.

    Its been two days since I started cleaning the bathrooms.

    After that day, Miyuki did note to monitor me again.

    I did earn arge amount of affection, but we were still far apart.

    Even still, I cleaned the bathroom very thoroughly.

    Even if Miyuki doesnt watch directly, she may hear rumours that the bathrooms have been clean as of recent from others.

    In the ssroom, I continued to act immaturely.

    But not during lessons.

    I tried my hardest to follow the professors pace no matter what.

    Even now, I was battling a wave of sleepiness to focus on the lesson.

    Ah, this problem is for hm

    The middle-aged teacher who was drawing circles and alphabet on the ckboard paused at the end of his speech.

    I flinched when I made eye contact with him.

    I felt as if he was going to ask me to solve the problem.

    Looks like he was astonished by the fact that I was focused on the lesson

    Matsuda-kun, will you solve this one?

    As I expected, the professor picked me to answer.

    Instantly all the eyes were on me.

    I could see Miyukis eyes brimming with curiosity.

    I really want to solve it perfectly and receive apuse, but

    I have no idea what the hell is drawn on the ckboard.

    I was already bad at studying, but before possessing this bastard I do not remember it being this bad

    I need to be taught by Miyuki in the future, but the sight in front of me is grim.

    I scratched my head and spoke in a sarcastic tone.

    I have absolutely no idea.

    O-Oh? Alright. Miyuki-chan,e up and solve question on the ckboard.

    Miyuki stood up from her seat with a look of resignation on her face.

    Miyuki skillfully handled the chalk, showing off her elegant handwriting.

    It looks cool somehow.

    I snuck a nce at Tetsuya, who looked at Miyuki solving problems with sparkling eyes.

    A bastard who didnt even have the courage to ept a confession

    Someone like you dont deserve to look at Miyuki like that.

    It was break time after the lesson.

    I was trying to rest with my arms on my desk, when I saw her approaching me nonchntly which put an annoyed expression on my face.

    What now.

    Matsuda-kun

    What.

    If you dont know at least pretend to solve or ask the professor how to solve it. Thats how you improve.

    I turned my head towards Tetsuya, ignoring her advice.

    Miura. Your mother keeps nagging me even thought I did nothing wrong, shouldnt you stop her?

    Tetsuya fidgeted at the yful attitude, and spoke in a timid voice while watching Miyukis gaze.

    Wh-What do you mean by mom Miyuki is

    Im just joking you bastard. To take it seriously like that

    Matsuda-kun

    Miyuki ended the conversation with a harsh tone.

    I raised both my hands in an exaggerated fashion.

    I understand. I cant even joke around cause youre so scary.

    Thats not a joke youre bullying him.

    Bullying him? Yo, Miura. Did I bully you?

    When I spoke to Tetsuya with an intimidating look on my face, Miyuki stepped in between us.

    Whos going to tell the truth if you speak like that, in such a threatening way?

    Its just my natural way of speaking, whats the big deal?

    You can be nicer. At least try to put in an effort.

    Our very kind Miura-kun, did I perhaps hurt your feelings? No? Thats good. Then after lessons are over can you clean the bathroom for me?

    Matsuda-kun

    After the molestor incident, theres something about Miyukis often changing attitude that I noticed.

    If I did something she didnt like, she would call myst name in a low voice.

    Like a sister or a mother trying to discipline.

    I took my attention off Tetsuya and leaned my back on the chair.

    And then I deliberately spoke in a rude tone.

    What are you, my mother-inw? Why are you involving yourself like this?

    Matsuda-kun made me get involved.

    You really dont let anyments get by you Just go. Take your dog to a store or something.

    Dog?

    Miura whos right behind you.

    Sigh Im going to stop here because if we converse anymore I feel like I will get angry. Youre going to clean the bathroom thoroughly today as well right?

    Yep, I am going to.

    I dont know about the word thoroughly but I will do it.

    Is your hand okay?

    Somewhat.

    Be careful to not get any water on it.

    After saying that, Miyuki left with Tetsuya.

    It looked like they were going to a store as I assumed earlier.

    This damn fucker I also want to go to a store with Miyuki but he has a monopoly over her.

    Every time I see that sight, it makes me clench my fists.

    **

    In every dating sim game, there are many events which raise the affection levels.

    Among them, there are important ones like the train situation that I resolved,

    or events where you get very little affection, or not at all but you get a fan service scene.

    Right now, I was at the scene where the fan service scene takes ce.

    Usually, this event only serves as a fan service scene and nothing else, but itll be different now.

    Why? Because I know all about Miyukis personality.

    Miyuki is someone who is perfectly attached to her childhood friend and first love.

    Shes really sincere, and has a warm heart.

    She is also the type of woman who will never just ignore a pitiful event.

    Why is it that Im thinking about this right now?

    Thats because near Miyukis current location, there is a wandering beggar.

    The beggar was missing a leg and moved around on a square cart while begging.

    He begs for money, often using aggressive and rudenguage towards passing pedestrians, grabbing them and threatening to hit them if they dont carry them across the street at the traffic light. He was that kind of a crazy bastard.

    He could be considered even famous in this area.

    Youve seen these kinds of NPCs if you yed some games.

    If you encounter while ying, this sort of NPC will give you a big breathing space as long as sell a bit of your conscience.

    In Dokiaca, this beggar was exactly that kind of NPC.

    If you give him a pair of smelly socks, he gives you some of the money hes earned from begging.

    When I was ying at Tetsuya, I made good use of this fe.

    Starting now I will make use of this beggar instead.

    To put simply, acting like I am a nice person.

    Miyuki will stumble upon me being kind to this beggar.

    When I finished my nning, I started walking towards where the beggar was.

    I saw the beggar making grumbling noises and being angry towards pedestrians.

    What would happen if I give this guy the socks Im wearing right now?

    Would he give me some money like in the game?

    As I was considering these things, I eventually just shook my head.

    Matsuda Ken was notcking in money.

    Theres only one thing I need from this beggar.

    Miyukis affection points towards me and thats it.

    Look here! Look here!

    The beggar was screaming at the pedestrians who continued to ignore him.

    I pretended to walk past him, passing by right under his nose.

    And then,

    Hey! You!

    As I expected, the beggar called me with a loud voice.

    I turned my head halfway and looked down upon him when I responded.

    Why.

    As if he was confused by my informal way of speaking to him, the beggars face contorted with surprise.

    (TL NOTE: In Korean there are a couple forms of speaking, formal for people older than you, or someone you respect, and informal for your friends and family. Im sure thats not like a perfect description, but its just quickly giving context.)

    He stared nkly at me for a moment then scowled with his dirt covered lips.

    What kind of personcks even this basic level of respect..! How many years have you been alive! Huh!?

    Twenty.

    Youre still wet behind the ears! I have lived more than three and a half times as long as you! A bastard who never received proper education back home! What will be of the world!

    This kind of wild rage is exactly the beggar I know and remember.

    For the sin of not respecting your elders you will pay! You must carry me and walk across the intersection immediately!

    Yeah? I can do something of that level.

    When I epted hismand withoutints, the beggars eyes went wide.

    Huh? Is that so?

    Yeah. Shall I pick you up?

    Uh, yeah okay hurry up. Bring my vehicle too.

    After telling him I understand I stood crouched in front the beggar who had both his arms open.

    After I picked him up, I grabbed his old, rickety bogie with one hand.

    The smelling off him was no joke. With the smell of this guy, cleaning the bathroom at this rate my nose is going to go numb.

    Hmmmm I misunderstood you. Your way of speaking is rough, but your soul is kind. Your back is wide so itsfortable to sleep in. Im going to sleep for a moment, so wake me up when you cross the intersection.

    The beggar pointed to a faraway ce.

    I clicked my tongue and pretended to head there, but as soon as I heard his regted breathing over my shoulder, I stopped and turned around.

    I began to walk towards where Miyuki was.

    A deste street a little ways away from the bustling city center.

    I went to a small mobile phone essory store near a deste street with very few people around, and saw Miyuki through the ss of the store.

    She was looking at key rings with her friends.

    As Miyuki, who was crouched and looking at the items, went below her dress, and her white underwear was revealed between her attractive thighs.

    Thanks to the tightly pulled underwear, you could see her thick curves.

    It felt like if I poked, it would deep inside and then be flung out due to the sticity.

    Seeing this in reality makes the blood rush to my lower half.

    Tetsuya that son of a bitch sould be around here somewhere Poor guy.

    Unlike the original event, you will not be able to see this scene of Miyuki.

    Why is that? Because there will be a bigmotion soon.

    Gramps. Weve arrived.

    After I let go of the boggie and shook the beggar wake, the beggar took a look around his surroundings and then smacked my head so hard there was a loud WHACK!

    Ah fuck! Why are you hitting me and making a fuss!

    You bastard! When did I ask you to bring me to this ce! I just said to cross the street!

    Yes. You did.

    What are you saying? You definitely said to bring you to a quiet ce!

    Are young people nowadays deaf? There is no use to them Ehhh Tsk tsk How can I beg here where there is no one? Its your fault that my profits were halved today, so take responsibility!

    Why is that my responsibility? If you didnt mumble and spoke clearly in the first ce this wouldnt happen! Just get off me first!

    Unnecessarymotion broke out, and the attention of the people around turned towards it. The mobile phone store, which was open and doing business, was the same. All the customers saw me and the beggar arguing.

    Of course, Miyuki included.

    Even though I was nervous, I put the beggar carefully on his bogie.

    And then I waved my hands to swat the annoying flies away.

    I did all that I was set out to do, so get lost.

    Ge-Get lost? YOOOUU BAASTARRD!! Dont you know how to treat the elderly!?

    Gramps arent you speaking too harshly? It took quite the effort to bring you all the way here and instead of thanking me youre mad?

    Thats because you didnt listen properly to what I said!

    Goddamn Youre so damn fussy. This is what you need right? Take it and get lost.

    As soon as I pulled a thousand yens worth of cash out of my wallet, the beggar quickly grabbed it and left humming.

    As I watched him dragging the bogie with his hands, dragging on the floor, I couldnt help but feel a little annoyed even though it was part of my n.

    Watching him, I let out a sigh and muttered to myself.

    All because Im unlucky

    Matsuda-kun.

    Miyukis charming voice called out to me.

    I turned around with a surprised look on my face.

    Hanazawa? What is it? Why are you here? Why arent you studying? The final exams are just around the corner.

    I was just quickly cooling my head. What are you doing?

    You dont need to know.

    As I began to gloss over it with an annoyed tone, Miyukis eyes turned a half moon shape.

    I actually heard all about it. Why did you mess with that person? He is famous for his mischievous attitude but I guess Matsuda-kun didnt know about it?

    Why are you calling a beggar bastard that?

    *TL NOTE: Miyuki used an extremely formal way of calling someone. Sorry Im not 100% sure how to trante that properly

    Matsuda-kun. He is your elder. You cannot talk to him that way. You swore at that man earlier didnt you? I really hated seeing that.

    Hah The mother-inw is here.

    If you keep speaking that way, no one will be able to tell your true intentions Matsuda-kun. Look around. Even though you listened to his request and even gave him money, people are still looking at you coldly. Because of your aggressive attitude, it gives others a bad opinion of you.

    When I looked around, people were staring coldly just as Miyuki said.

    It seemed that they didnt like me making a fuss as the sun was going down.

    I scratched my head like I didnt care.

    Doesnt matter to me.

    If it really didnt matter to you, you wouldnt have look around. Isnt that right?

    What is it that you wanna say to me?

    From now on, work on reducing your swearing. Also work on your anger issues.

    So you told me again? Alright.

    Now Ill slowly be reborn as a new person.

    Im going to act on the outside like I dont like you telling me off.

    However, Ill speak with my actions.

    And then when you see me slowly changing, know that I have your advises in my heart. Just recognize that.

    Since youre changing me like this, at least make it fun.

    At the academy, and now as well Do you have a disease where you get prickles on your skin if you dont intervene? Must be nice to be nosy huh?

    Matsuda-kun.

    Miyuki spoke to me with that stern tone of hers.

    I acted like I was shaken for a moment, and then turned my back on her.

    Im leaving. I have to quickly go shower cause of the smell. Its cause I met all these weird bastards One hell of a day Damn it

    I purposely muttered exaggeratedly as I left Miyuki.

    But I did not swear even once.

    ***

    TL NOTE: I hope the other chapters arent as hard to TL as this one hahaPreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 5: Matsuda-kun youve changed 2

    Chapter 5: Matsuda-kun youve changed 2

    ***

    Since Im living alone, its a little humid.

    It also annoys me when the cicadas cry.

    Without Miyuki, it was boring.

    My friends did contact me, but I dont want to waste precious time that I could be using to earn Miyukis affection

    Lying in an empty room, I thought about this and that as I got up.

    Lets head to the academy right now.

    If Miyuki sees me cleaning the bathroom, she maye visit.

    She sometimes stops by the academy to take care of items that were left behind.

    Frankly, its a gamble, but its one worth taking.

    In terms of dating sims, Im at the early stages where I must work very hard to gain some internal stability.

    So in order to meet the heroine, shouldnt I be using every possible method?

    After I was done thinking, I changed my clothes and headed to the academy.

    I was able to arrive quickly since I took public transportation in the morning, when it was not very popted.

    Unlike the chaotic weekdays, everything was quiet today even at the main gate.

    Whats the matt Hmm? Isnt it Matsuda-kun? Wait a moment.

    The security guard who looked to be in his 40s, stopped me as I tried to pass through the main gate.

    Is it because I caused a lot of problems? He recognized me instantly.

    I walked closer to the guard, who was looking at me with suspicion in his eyes through the open window.

    Im here to clean the bathroom.

    Clean The bathroom?

    Its a punishment.

    Punishment? Oh That? The molester incident?

    Yes.

    You were told toe in on weekends as well?

    I was told that I had to clean every day, and if I missed even a single day, I would be expelled. So, it is correct to say that the punishment includes cleaning on weekends.

    Is that the case? First, write your name on the guest list.

    I went to the security guard office, grabbed a pen, and quickly skimmed the guest list.

    Perhaps because it was the weekend, there were not many guests today.

    Miyuki is

    Here.

    Right above where my name would be, Hanazawa Miyuki was written in a pretty handwriting.

    Today is a very lucky day.

    Maybe Im getting a beginner buff since its the early parts of the story?

    After writing my name crookedly, I immediately tried to get out of the security office, then stopped and turned my head.

    Then I spoke to the security guard in a passing tone.

    Have a nice day.

    Sure. You have a nice Huh?

    Is it the first time youve seen me do a greeting? I suppose so.

    I went to the 1st years hall in the academy, leaving the shocked guard behind.

    Mikuki is probably in the ssroom right? I want to go look for her but doing that would be insane.

    I could get caught on camera, leading to all sorts of misunderstandings.

    Luckily for me, the ss 1A ssroom was right by the stairs.

    It is just natural human psychology to start cleaning from the end.

    If I start cleaning loudly here, Miyuki will certainlye check it out.

    I grabbed the hose from the janitorial closet and started cleaning.

    I expertly cleaned the urinals, then, as sprayed water on the toilets I cleaned yesterday,

    Matsuda-kun?

    I heard Miyukis voice, filled with doubt.

    As expected of Miyuki. You didnt disappoint my expectations.

    After silently cheering deep inside, I turned around.

    Miyuki was only wearing in jeans and a white T-shirt.

    Simple fit. Even still, she shines brightly. (TL NOTE: I tried my best to find an equivalent, but it was like a ng for the way someone dressed basically if the word fit doesnt work in this case please let me know!)

    After trying hard to hide my innermost thoughts, I slightly raised my voice.

    Oh its you Hanazawa? What are you doing here today? Actually, let me guess.

    When she opened her index finger and lifted it, Miyuki crossed her arms with an interested look on her face.

    I suppose she was waiting to see what kind of bullshit I would sprout.

    Thats quite the improvement in a short time. She didnt even want to talk to me before.

    I spoke after a couple seconds of waiting.

    To get a peek at the midterms, right?

    Miyuki put on a disappointed expression as she sighed.

    Haaah Since Matsuda-kun could onlye up with these sorts of answers I understand. To answer your question, Im not like you Matsuda-kun. Actually no, Matsuda-kun wouldnt even have thought of stealing a peek at the midterms would he? I suppose it was the wrongparison to make.

    I took a big counter hit. It hurts even more cause its true.

    I smacked my lips and asked again.

    What were you doing then?

    I came looking for some items that were left behind, then decided to stay and study since it was quiet.

    And then came here to check it out after you heard me cleaning?

    You got it this time. Just why are you cleaning the bathroom right now?

    What do you mean why? The prof said

    You mean professior-nim (TL NOTE: Nim is something you add when you are talking about/to someone you respect. Why are they using Korean naming scheme in Japan? I have no clue. I suppose the equivilent might be sama in Japan. Should I just use that in the future? I mean the author DOES use Nim, but it feels kinda out of ce within the story as the other characters use kun and chan.

    Sure. Professor-nim said that if I miss even one day, that I am out.

    After hearing my exnation, the corners of Miyukis mouth moved up a little.

    I dont think he meant for you toe in even on weekends But thats why you came today?

    Yeah. But there is one other reason as well.

    Another reason? Were you perhaps worried that the people who visited the school on the weekends might get the bathroom dirty?

    How innocent Youd be surprised to learn about whats going on in here.

    I decided to tell Miyuki a little about the secrets of this academy.

    Hanazawa.

    Yes?

    Even if youre innocent, arent you a bit too innocent?

    What are you saying?

    I clicked my tongue while looking at Miyukis innocent eyes and started to exin.

    Our academy has dorms, correct?

    Yes, thats right.

    In the dorms, there are bound to be a few couples right?

    Yeah.

    And among them, there would be couples without much money right?

    That Is probably correct?

    The next day is the weekend, so it feels like a waste to spend time alone in the dormitory, and spending time together in the dormitory is hard since the male and female floors are separated and they have surveince But it costs them money to meet outside. Then what will they do in the midst of their burning passions for each other?

    Miyuki tilted her head about fifteen degrees.

    She stood like that for a moment before asking.

    What do they do?

    They meet in the bathrooms to have sexual rtions.

    Ah Its like that Sexual Wait What did you say??

    Miyuki, who was about to agree, stopped upon hearing the words that came out of her own mouth, and left her it wide open.

    Within moments, her face turned beet red.

    Giggling, I made a confirmed the kill.

    Sexual rtions.

    I wanted to start humping the air, but then Id lose a lot of the affection points Ive been gaining.

    It was enough just making Miyuki feel such embarrassment.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun! This is too far even for a prank!

    No, I was merely answering your question. Why are you getting all mad for? Would you like to see some proof? ss 1F has a clogged toliet. If we unclog it, we will certainly find some condoms

    S-Stop it! I dont want to know anymore! And you didnt have to speak so explicitly!

    About what?

    That The Rtions

    Sexual rtions is explicit? I guess youd have fainted if I called it sex then?

    Matsuda-kun! You really!

    Now its time to stop.

    Since my lips were originally loose, shell forgive this much.

    I shrugged and began washing the toilets again.

    Your curiosity is satisfied now right? Now just go ahead and leave.

    What do you mean solved Im going to tell the professor about this!

    What? Are the academy students in elementary school? Middle school? You want to ban sexual rtions between adults?

    Bu-But its the academy There are school rules It says that if youmit serious deviant behaviour within the academy, you will be penalized. The penalty points mean that its against the will of the Academy So you cant do it

    Youre going to be breaking that rule excitedly with meter on.

    Think of it like this. If its really such a serious behaviour, why is it that they are only giving penalty points and not giving out expulsions? Shouldnt it mean that the school understands the burning passions of young adults to an extent?

    At those words, Miyukis eyes opened wide.

    I thought you would hate the punishment system since you seem to break the school rules as easily as breathing air You talk as if youre advocating for the Academy.

    Is it unexpected?

    Yes. Extremely.

    Technically I was advocating for the students and not the academy but whatever Lets just move on. You also dont have to act so stuck up all the time. Its not like someone will use you of not being the ss president

    I dont like the penalty system either. Its just I said it out of anger I was surprised

    It was too detailed for you to say you were surprised. You even mentioned the school rules

    Stop making sarcastic remarks Seriously

    Im already aware.

    Im know youre not that conservative.

    If you understand, leave already. Youre in the way of my cleaning. If you want to study go to the library or something.

    Since its midterm season itll be full

    Then you should have woke up early. Early bird gets Ah What was it

    Gets the worm?

    Yeah, that.

    I dont want to hear this from Matsuda-kun, who doesnt even know sayings.

    YIt was like that on the subwayst time, and now its like this again? So I should just live with my mouth shut?

    It was just a joke. Sorry if I hurt your feelings.

    A joke? You to me?

    It was good toe here today.

    I spoke as I forced myself to calm the sense of aplishment spreading throughout my body.

    It didnt hurt my feelings, so just leave. Ore help me.

    Alright. What do you want me to do?

    Hearing a reply I never would have even imagined, my body froze in ce.

    Huh?

    What do you want me to do to help.

    Youre going to help me for real?

    Yes. Ill help you.

    For real?

    I already said so? What do you need me to do?

    I regained focus, and pointed to the cleaning tools.

    Use the mop and clean the floor.

    Im doing you a favour. It should be a request not amand. Is it that hard to add one word?

    Even though its a situation that could have easily been ignored, putting emphasis on it means she must be having fun messing with me.

    Miyukis change of heart is going the way I wanted, and it makes me want to shout hooray.

    I put on a frown as I spoke.

    Youre the one who said youd help me first.

    Matsuda-kun. Should I just leave?

    Is it fun?

    Im leaving?

    Miyuki turned away from me to leave the bathroom.

    I called to her hurriedly.

    Yo Yo! Im going to say it! Ill say it!

    Miyuki looked at me again and spoke.

    I guess you still dont like cleaning after all?

    I want to clean! I wanna see your face as we clean together!

    Those words almost flew out of my mouth.

    Who in their right mind enjoys cleaning Anyways Theres a mop in the pile of cleaning tools.

    Yes.

    That Go wash it in the sink And wipe the floor please?

    I acted like I truly hated saying those words, even going as far as to make my body tremble as I spoke. And as I spoke, Miyuki smiled brightly at me.

    A beautiful smile that brightened the disgusting bathroom.

    I feel like Im going to lose consciousness.

    See. You can do it if you try. From now on, try to speak like this if you can. It feels good for the listener, and soon itll make you feel good too Matsuda-kun. Youre feeling good even now right?

    Not at all. Come help me already.

    Alright. Lemme take out the mop first.

    The refreshing smell of grapefruit came from Miyukis hair as she passed by me.

    As I was sniffing like a pervert behind her back, I thought that todays harvest was a massive sess.

    She was joking around, helping me out, and even some wordy The atmosphere is too good.

    I think Im going to give a money offering to a nearby shrine.

    I need to give a thankful prayer for him bringing me in to Dokiaca.

    ***

    Ill look at the results of the polls once I begin work on the next chapter. But for now, no guarantees on when that would happen. Sorry once again.PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 6: Matsuda-kun, youve changed 3

    Chapter 6: Matsuda-kun, youve changed 3

    (Poll results: I will release chapters as a whole and not in 2 parts, also I will be using Nim and not Sama. )

    ***

    During the short time I was at the bathroom, there was already a ruckus in the ssroom.

    Yo, Miura.

    My friend had a mischievous smile as he looked at Miuras drawing.

    What was this guys name again? I heard itst time

    Yeah? Why? Watanabe.

    I remembered as soon as I heard Tetsuyas reply.

    His name was Watanabe Takashi.

    What anime character are you drawing?

    Ah, its not an anime character its

    Anyways, you can strip her right?

    Yeah?

    Im going toe back after the lesson, so draw it by then. Okay?

    It seems like a request, but in reality, it was amand.

    Miyuki was staring at Takashi who was bullying Tetsuya, with rage in her eyes.

    I rushed into the ssroom before she could step out,

    SMACK!

    I pped Takashi in the back of the head.

    Ack! What kind of bastard

    Takashi turned around while holding the back of his head.

    Upon seeing my face, his face turned teary.

    Ken! Why are you doing this to me again, likest time?

    What do you mean why you bast you jerk. Its because youre sitting on my seat without my permission I smacked you. Move out of my way quickly.

    Really this son of a bitch

    Takashi stood up, grumbling sincerely.

    As if he was taking revenge on me hitting him, he kicked away the chair so that I couldnt sit down.

    I grabbed him as he was trying to return to his ss.

    Gyaaaaaa!! KEN!! KEN!!

    Takashi, whose head was flipped around screamed.

    His reactions are still quite dramatic.

    Its quite fun to mess with him.

    Put the seat back.

    You son of a bitch! Im gonna really kill you! Let go?

    The seat.

    Ill do it! Ill do it alright So just let go of me first Hyaaak! Hurts! It hurts!!

    Once I put some strength into the hair I grabbed, Takashi screamed from the top of his lungs and stretched his arms out.

    He barely managed to grab the chair by the head, and groaned as he turned it in front of my desk.

    I finally let go of him.

    Go y in your own ss. Dont mess around in here.

    Takashi, who was massaging his head, raised his middle finger.

    If I were you, I would have ran right away even if I hurt my pride, you superficial bastard

    When I threw him a snack that was in my desk drawer, his expression immediately loosened.

    Such a simple bastard. Almost makes me wonder if hes challenged.

    After making sure that Takashi left the ssroom, I turned towards Miura.

    I nced at his notebook and spoke passingly.

    You drew well.

    Ah, thanks But I would appreciate it if you didnt take it from me.

    Howe he grovels in front of Takashi, and talks back when its me?

    Am I surprisinglyfortable for him?

    Or is he provoking me because hes ready for a fight against me?

    Does he feel it instinctively? That Im going after Miyuki.

    I really wish I could give him a good squeeze, but lets be patient.

    To capture Miyuki, its just the basics to get affection of all the people around her as well.

    I dont like that the target is Tetsuya, but I can tolerate this much if I want to clear up the negative karma Ive umted.

    I was chewing gum, when Miyuki came in between us as usual, so I shot her an annoyed nce.

    Did youe to nag me again?

    Matsuda-kun, why are you so pessimistic?

    What is it.

    Every time I approach you, you act like I saw something I shouldnt have.

    Thats because everyday youe and try to give me life lessons. Go do your mother act to Miura over there. What are you looking at?

    When I grimaced at the chubby ssmate looking back at us, he flinched and turned around.

    And then Miyuki called me as usual.

    Matsuda-kun.

    When I hear that low sunken voice, I feel like Im the one getting broken.

    Its supposed to be the other way around This is a big deal.

    (TL NOTE: Sorry I dont really know how to trante this word.  I think the closest in this context is breaking as in like mind break I guess. But if someone else knows Id appreciate it if you left ament.)

    I acted like a child who was tired of his parents nagging.

    I understand. I just have to stay still.

    Miyuki, with a satisfied smile on his face, soon began to chat with Tetsuya.

    An amicable atmosphere.

    Completely different atmosphere than when shes speaking with me.

    I feel jealous. Should I justpletely change my attitude?

    Lets not. Lets stick to the n. Its been working pretty well so far.

    But Miyuki. I havent swore once since then. Cant you justpliment me?

    Dont you know how much effort Im putting in?

    It hurts Im hurt.

    **

    Theres a strange rumour going around these days.

    The nurse was speaking while crouched, switching out my bandages.

    I, who was staring at her chest bone with my head tilted down, asked a question.

    What rumour?

    That you were doing a good job cleaning the bathrooms, that youre focusing during lessons. I hear you even came during the weekends?

    Is that a weird rumor?

    Its certainly not normal.

    When will I be free of this bully image.

    All done. Make sure water doesnt get in it.

    Yes maam.

    Also put your gaze somewhere else.

    I guess she realized I was staring at her chest.

    What can I do when its there to see.

    Is there anyone who could resist looking at those mommy milkers?

    Im certain there isnt.

    Anyways, she knows her own charm and wore clothing which show off her chest The pretense is too harsh.

    I might target her as a sub heroine.

    You said you told the professor right?

    Yes. How can I y sports in this state. I shouldnt sweat.

    Then rest here for a while before you go.

    I understand. By the way teacher. Do you perhaps have a boyfriend? Or maybe even married?

    Think of it as something you wont have to worry about.

    Knock Knock.

    A knock cut off the conversation in the nursing office.

    As soon as the school nurse said toe in, the door slid open and Miyuki walked in with her PE uniform on.

    Herrge and loose gym clothes couldnt hide her chest, and below her shorts you could see her white shins (TL NOTE: Yes he said shins.)

    I want to go lick them immediately.

    Good morning, Maam.

    Miyuki, who greeted politely, was weed by the nurse with a smiling face.

    Hanazawa? What is it?

    Ah, it was PE ss I was looking for Matsuda-kun because I couldnt find him in ss I thought he might have been here so I came and it seems I was right.

    The nurse tilted her head.

    Isnt Matsuda-kun supposed to rest here? I heard he was allowed to miss PE ss?

    Oh Is that true?

    Yeah. Ask him yourself.

    I did not know Miyuki would be looking for me This is an unexpected event.

    Is she going to pay more attention to me now?

    Did she feel that reformation was possible?

    Miyuki, who walked briskly towards me, moving her long legs, asked me.

    Did you tell the professor?

    Yes.

    When?

    I told him as soon as the break period started? He even told me he understood.

    Is-is that so? I guess didnt know?

    Did youe catch me because you thought I was ditching ss?

    Not catch I was here to lead you back

    Its really cute how shes scratching her head like shes embarrassed.

    I, who scratched my nose with my hand, waved my hand towards Miyuki.

    Im honourable, so just leave.

    Well I will leave But I really cant believe that Matsuda-kun directly told the professor?

    If you think Im lying call him and confirm it.

    No Ill trust you. And Matsuda-kun.

    What.

    I think youve changed a lot recently.

    This is what I wanted to hear.

    It feels nice. But not enough to send me to cloud nine.

    I had justpared the distance between Tetsuya and myself, maybe thats why.

    However, lets not worry. If we just looked at the situation itself, its going very smoothly.

    Changed? I did?

    Yeah. You havent been swearing, and done all the things you were asked to do diligently. The boys seemed happy that the bathrooms were clean. However

    However?

    You are too violent. I wish you would stop it. Earlier today, I didnt enjoy watching you grab Wakanabe Takashis hair and stuff. The molestor incident I will count it as an exception. Since even if it was extreme, I was still really thankful.

    The fact that Miyuki told me to stop being violent, could be of very big helpter.

    I was friends with the gangsters of our school.

    And they do this childish little Yakuza y.

    Why not? You make a circle, you call the peers in it family

    If you beef with students from other academy, you can do gang fights. If they try to leave the circle, you stop them by any means.

    And I was in a position where, although I am not the leader of the circle, I was recognized by the people who are affiliated with it.

    That fact will be a useful weaponter on.

    When I start hanging out with model students and gradually distance myself for them, they will eventually show their dissatisfaction.

    I, who was forced to face that dissatisfaction head on, will be asked why I dont hang out with them anymore. To which I will answer ying gangster has lost its appeal to me

    That will enrage them, and they are going to beat the hell out of me.

    And then as Iy on the rooftop bleeding, Miyuki will find me after hearing the rumours.

    She will see my tattered state and ask why I didnt fight back.

    Right then and there I will look Miyuki in the eyes and reply with this.

    You told me to stop fighting.

    After that, I will stand up with a groan, limping across the rooftop as I leave.

    Wont this give me tons of affection points?

    Is it too delusional?

    Of course, there was no guarantee that things were going to turn out that way.

    I have no idea how those bastards in the circle will react in the first ce.

    So lets just focus on getting more affection points from Miyuki.

    If anything like what I imagined actually happens, thats when Ill put it to use.

    I shrugged as I refuted Miyukis point.

    Shouldnt you beplimenting me instead? I thought you hated Takashi?

    Yes. I really hate him. However, hes one of your closest friends. I was giving you advice from an objective point of view.

    If I didnt kick him out, wouldnt he have kept bullying Miura?

    No, that would never be the case. I was going to stop him myself.

    Did you think you could stop Takashi, who enjoys when you talk to him because he can sexually harass you?

    Well no But I could call the professor

    I have no idea how our Miyuki will survive this harsh world when shes so innocent.

    Its obvious what would have happened while you went out to get the professor. You know well exactly what kind of a guy Takashi is.

    That is true.

    See. Be honest. You actually thought he deserved it right?

    Matsuda-kun, do you hang out with Watanabe Takashi because you like him?

    She is changing the subject.

    I guess she enjoyed seeing Takashi get hit.

    Her feelings are quite transparent.

    Im using him because hes a littlecking in the brain.

    Just like you?

    ..

    Miyuki sometimese in with an unannounced hook.

    It means were that much closer than before, but Im still flustered.

    Miyuki spoke as sheughed at my dumbfounded face.

    I was just kidding. Thank you for helping Tetsuya-kun today. I hope that you two can be friends, instead of you bullying him.

    I have zero intentions of doing such a thing.

    Wait no, as I improve my rtionship with Tetsuya, I could also improve rtions with you I guess I could at least pretend?

    Must I do that?

    Yes. Since youve bullied him until now, if you apologize to him sincerely, he will forgive you. Tetsuya-kun is very kind.

    But I dont want to?

    I believe that if its the changing Matsuda-kun he will do it. Since ss is almost over Im going to leave. Rest well, and dont skip the next ss.

    Miyuki who spoke as if she was notifying me, jogged out of the infirmary.

    Grumbling inside, Iid on the bed and half opened the curtains.

    Then I spoke to the nurse.

    Teacher, Im thirsty.

    Go drink from the fountain yourself.

    I resisted replying with the words I want to drink a milk-voured medicine from your medicine bag. and just closed my eyes.

    ***

    TL NOTE: I really do wish we could have a milf in the harem

    Sorry if theres mistakes I did spend a bit less time on this than the usual I think.

    PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 7: The Tutorial Ends

    Chapter 7: The Tutorial Ends

    ***

    Whats the point in if I can understand Japanese? I dont know any of the fundamentals.

    I want Miyuki to tutor me already.

    Having endured the impulse to tear apart the math test paper, I finished all the multiple-choice questions and fell onto my desk.

    There are five more tests to go, so its better to rest up and get ready for the next test rather then continue to waste my time on this test.

    Well, since I was bad at studying to begin with, I am certainly doomed anyway.

    Ding dong! Ding dong!

    I, who was asleep, moved my body as soon as the bell rang.

    When I did, the female student on my right looked at me and giggled.

    My blurry eyes, and the marks my arm left on my cheeks must have been amusing to look at.

    Is it funny to you?

    She hesitated for a second because of my awkward way of speaking, but she nodded slightly.

    No Sorry about that. The imprints on your face. You must have been very sleepy. Do you want some gum?

    Recently because I now have a tamer appearance, other students who would have avoided me in the past are beginning to talk to me.

    I smacked my lips like a tired person and reached forward with my hand.

    Give me one. No Id like one.

    OK. Here.

    She shyly stretched out her hand.

    When I started chewing the gum, I realized that it was blueberry voured.

    Have I actually ever had a blueberry before?

    As so long as tastes good.

    I, who decided to take it back it a notch, thanked the girl.

    Thank you. Lets be friends from now on.

    Upon hearing that, her face became contemtive.

    It looks like she misunderstood something What was it?

    No way she thought that me telling her lets be friends meant she would have bad shit done to her right?

    As I was thinking about that, the middle aged prof came up and collected my test.

    Matsuda-kun. You shouldnt talk until all the tests are collected.

    Yes sir.

    Maybe because Ive been obedient recently, but the profs gaze was very friendly.

    But he sees my exam scores, I feel like he will curse out of frustration, so Im getting rather worried.

    Break time after all the tests fullypleted.

    I made a chin movement to Miura, who was looking hard at the question book.

    Yo, Miura.

    Yes?

    Did you do well?

    I think I got about half of them.

    This jerk was not someone who was very good at studying.

    Thats why he has an event in Dokiaca where he gets tutored by Miyuki.

    Getting half is correct pretty good. A bit unexpected?

    I dont think its unexpected If anything I think thats a bit on the bad side?

    Then since I guessed all the answers would you say my head is empty?

    No I wasnt speaking with that intent. Sorry.

    After Miyuki told me to be friends with Tetsuya in the nurses office, I started conversing with Tetsuya a little.

    I obviously did not apologize.

    Even still, I felt like Tetsuya hated me less than before.

    I think its because I stopped harassing him every day and conversed with him, but when I talk to him, it makes my blood boil.

    I hate that he keeps his shaggy hair, even during the summer.

    But I will be patient, to improve my rtionship with Miyuki.

    When I looked up slightly, I saw Miyuki discussing the test with her friends.

    I dont have to look to know shelle in first.

    **

    Did the tests go well?

    Asked the professor I met during the molester incident.

    I snorted before asking.

    Do you think I did well?

    Not at all.

    Then why did you ask if you already knew the answer.

    Cant you be more upright Today is thest day of cleaning, right?

    Yes.

    I thought you were gonna give up after a few days, but was surprised to see youe in even on weekends. Prejudice is a scary thing.

    Is that apliment?

    That was a sincerepliment. Keep up the good work until today. Next semester, study hard, and do some extracurricr activities.

    Extracurricrs? Of course I have to do it.

    As soon as I get to second year, I will join the Judo club which has one of the main heroines, Renka.

    As soon as shees back from a shoulder injury, our Renkas going to have to deal with a bully joining her club I wanna meet her soon.

    I will think about it. The problematic student will now leave.

    So you do know. Alright, see you.

    Cant you at least deny it a little.

    I muttered as I left the office, heading to the bathroom.

    I ran into Miyuki on the way.

    She was tightly hugging her books as she walked, and smiled brightly when she spotted me.

    Hello, Matsuda-kun.

    I feel like shes been showing me her smile more often, so I felt pretty good.

    You already greeted me this morning. Youre doing it again?

    Am I not allowed to?

    Its not that, but its annoying having to receive it constantly.

    Its not that hard to say hello. As I talk more with Matsuda-kun, it feels more and more like youre from a different world. We are totally different. (TL NOTE: I mean she aint wrong about that LMFAO)

    Did you think wed be simr?

    Look at this. Being sarcastic again. Try to fix that attitude. Did you do well on the test?

    Are you seriously asking me that?

    Ah That was my bad. Of course you didnt.

    No matter how bad I am at studying, thats just prejudiced.

    Of course I did bomb the tests.

    But I think weve gotten quite close now?

    If were chatting like this.

    Should I try asking now? In reality, if I dont ask now, I will never have another chance.

    I scratched the back of my head, and slowly asked Miyuki, who had a vacant stare.

    Yo, Hanazawa.

    Yeah?

    Perhaps Could you tutor me?

    Huh? Tutor?

    Her already big eyes expanded to twice the size.

    She was not able to speak for a while, but she saw my serious expression and also became serious.

    Itsmendable But are you being sincere?

    I am sincere.

    You think about it too. The summer vacation is long.

    Without a mentor to keep me on the right path for 2 months, what do you think Ill be doing?

    Ill make friends with people who are bad influences, smoke and drink again. Typical bully stuff.

    And then once the break is over, theres a high chance Ille back as Matsuda the trash once again.

    Consider theseplex factors.

    Youre smart. You can at least figure out this much.

    Yes. Something like a tutor. Ill give you money.

    N-No Its not payment thats important Were the midterms that traumatizing to you?

    Yeah, yeah. Im done. I was being sincere and yet you make fun of me. So annoying.

    As I passed by Miyuki while ignoring her, she quickly approached and spoke.

    I-I wasnt making fun of you. I was just thinking about it. Why are you leaving?

    I stood still and faced Miyuki again.

    Then youll do it?

    I just told you I am thinking about it. One of Matsuda-kuns problems is that he has no patience. So just wait.

    How long?

    Matsuda-kun.

    Alright. Ill just have to wait.

    Iined as I leaned against the wall.

    I waited for about a minute in a slumped position,

    Then Miyuki, who was thinking deeply in a slightly slumped position, asked me a question.

    Are you confident that youre going to take it seriously?

    Somewhat.

    Tell me for certain. I dont wanna waste my time on someone who doesnt want to improve.

    What do you think? Do you think Ill work properly? Think objectively.

    Why would I be the one that thinks about that? Matsuda-kun should ask himself.

    Shes not budging at all.

    Of course, I understand that I was suddenly asking for help with my studies.

    I stood up straight in the hall, and looked down at Miyuki.

    Ill do it properly.

    Is that so? Thats good.

    She did think for a while, but surprisingly epted it rather easily.

    I stopped myself from smiling and then asked.

    Where will we meet? Should I visit you?

    Hm Id like to meet in the middle Where do you live Matsuda-kun?

    Lower part of Nerimagu.

    Is that so? Its closer than I thought? Should we just meet in a cafe near the middle? We have to be quiet in a library so

    I guess shed rather die than invite me to her house. Im hurt.

    Dont you have to be quiet in a cafe as well?

    Well I guess you do. Hm I dont wanna meet at park since its hot out

    If we look at a map and its close enough, why dont you juste over? My house will be vacant.

    Huh? Thats a bit Your parents will be there too

    Theyre dead.

    .

    When I spoke as if to say its not a big deal, Miyuki closed her mouth tight.

    Her pupils shook like an earthquake and I could tell she was visibly flustered.

    So-Sorry I

    What are you sorry about. I dont even care. Its been so long I dont remember their faces anymore.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun! Can you speak more kindly?

    Her panicked state was cute.

    Just give me your line ID. We can talk detailster. I have to clean the bathroom.

    Ah Alright I understand

    Then youre going to tutor me?

    Yeah. Ill teach you But you have to really try. If it looks like you are taking it not seriously even a little bit, Im going to stop tutoring you.

    I get it.

    Tetsuya will also ask the same thing of Miyuki.

    Miyuki will obviously ept, and tell me that the three of us will study together.

    Im a little disappointed that I wont be alone with Miyuki, but it doesnt really matter.

    Starting from the summer vacation, there will be all sorts of events.

    I just have to be there instead of Tetsuya.

    Or at the very least, be there as a group of three.

    I just have to make sure Tetsuya and Miyuki arent together by themselves.

    The early stages of Dokiaca involves earning money that youll useter, or figuring out info about the game.

    To put it simply, its a tutorial.

    And you could say that I just finished the tutorial.

    Now is the time to begin fully enjoying Dokiaca.

    **

    Wow This house is awesome Right? Tetsuya-kun.

    Yeah. Its super big

    Tetsuya and Miyuki were talking andughing outside the main entrance.

    In the end, we decided to meet at my house.

    Tetsuya joined the tutoring sessions as I expected, and it resulted in me having two visitors.

    I turned the AC to max, put on my slippers, and came out of the living room.

    I was going through the weed infested stone pathway to open the door,

    Matsuda-kun! We are here!

    Miyuki shouted.

    I chuckled and opened the front door.

    And I looked at the two people with an interested gaze.

    There is a bell, so why are you shouting? Did youe? Miura.

    When I moved my chin towards Miura, he awkwardly raised one hand.

    Hello, Matsuda.

    What do you mean hello Among three heroes, you cant even pick one and youre all flustered, you worthless bastard.

    I cussed him out on the inside as I moved my body to the side.

    Come in.

    As I said that, Miyuki stepped inside the house with a bright expression.

    Miyukis fit today was a shirt t shirt, and a skirt which went down to her ankles.

    Every time she walks, it reveals her delicate and pale ankles which turns me on.

    Where should we go?

    Miyuki turned her head and asked.

    I was walking with Tetsuya, when I came to my senses and replied.

    If you follow the road, youll see the living room.

    Shouldnt the home owner normally lead the way? Also Matsuda-kun, dont you take care of the weeds?

    Do I really have to?

    Thats very much like Matsuda-kun. However

    Miyuki cut herself off and looked towards the flower garden.

    After seeing the wilted nts, she shuddered and scolded me.

    Matsuda-kun! Why are you leaving them out like this? They are all dying!

    Dying? Arent they all already dead?

    Then what should I do with them? Toss them out?

    Thats not what Im saying! Why is the sprinkler left like that?

    Cause I dont use it?

    I really cant understand you at all

    Miyuki, who was looking around, found the watering can outside and headed towards it.

    She meticulously washed the watering supply and checked the condition of the nts.

    It feels weird, almost as if she is a girlfriend who came over to live together.

    If I can just do something about this insect standing beside me, I feel like Id have a very enjoyable time But theres nothing that can be done.

    What are you doing? Lets get inside.

    Ah, alright.

    I went to the living room with Tetsuya and started to set up the table where we were going to study.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 8: Summer Vacation, That Night

    Chapter 8: Summer Vacation, That Night

    ***

    Me and Tetsuya are atpletely different studying levels.

    If he is below average, then I am at the bottom.

    I thought that if we studied together with this level of difference, it wouldnt have worked out properly.

    So I was surprised when Miyuki skilfully gave individualized instruction to Tetsuya and me ording to our own levels.

    She answered Tetsyas questions smoothly and quickly without hesitation.

    And while doing that, also made me practice lessons from this semester.

    Even I, a brainless idiot was able to follow along and understand easily.

    I knew that her passion for education were great, but is this too much of a cheat key?

    If she be a teacher in the future, she would be a sensation.

    Miyuki, who had been giving customized tutoring for almost two hours without taking a break, leaned her head back and put her hand on her forehead as if she was a little tired.

    Can I take a 20-minute break?

    Teacher-nim should do as she pleases.

    As if she really enjoyed being called teacher-nim, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. (TL NOTE: I forgot about the teacher-nim thing for thest couple chapters Im sorry! Ill try to remember from now on.)

    I could faintly see her beige coloured bra through her white shirt.

    Its not as big as the nurses, but theyre still quiterge regardless.

    The urge to squeeze them wont go away.

    I blinked slowly to calm my thoughts and got up.

    Would you like to drink some juice?

    Is that alright?

    Since Im being tutored for free, so of course you can. Stop asking if you can do things and just think of it as your own home. Drink whatever you want to drinkSince Im being tutored for free, so of course you can. Stop asking if you can do things and just think of it as your own home. Drink whatever you want to drink

    I cut myself off and looked at Tetsuya.

    I have to be nice to this bastard as well. So that I can earn points from Miyuki.

    Miura, you dont have to be so stiff, actfortably.

    But I couldnt manage to say anything actually nice.

    Tetsuya thanked me feebly.

    Yeah. Thanks, Matsuda.

    I put three cups on a tray, and put the tray down on the desk.

    As I did so, Miyuki smiled with her eyes and spoke.

    Ill enjoy drinking it, Matsuda-kun.

    She brought the cup to her mouth and started drinking.

    Even though her face looks more innocent than anyone else, they way she swallows is too sexy.

    Even if I think about it a hundred times over, I feel like Im the one that should have her.

    Matsuda, do you perhaps do any sports?

    As I was admiring Miyuki with mischievous eyes, Tetsuyas beggar-like voice entered my ears.

    I turned my head and answered him.

    I did in the past why? Do you wanna do some sports?

    No I just wanted to ask because you have strong arm and chest muscles.

    He said no, but it was obvious he wanted to try.

    I guess he wanted to show off your body to Miyuki?

    Im sorry to say, but I wont do stuff like teaching you how to exercise.

    Go look up food intake ratios, shoulder packing, and do it yourself.

    If you used to y in the past You stopped ying now?

    Miyuki asked further.

    I nodded my head weakly.

    Yeah.

    Could you tell me why you quit?

    I just didnt enjoy it anymore.

    Lets put on a slightly mncholy face.

    To act like I have some kind of reason, but I made up something to avoid saying it.

    Ah Yeah. What do you do in the weekends Matsuda-kun?

    Miyuki fell for my act and changed the topic with a sorry expression on her face.

    Later when I be closer with Miyuki, Ill tell her about it when were alone if she asks again.

    Weekends? I either go hang out with some kids or stay at home.

    Kids? You mean Watanabes group right? The kids in that circle The circle name was

    Superi circle.

    Yes Superi It contains a lot of problematic students. Matsuda-kun. Youre affiliated with them?

    Thats right. I joined with Takashi and a couple of our friends.

    Just why?

    As the immature Matsuda Ken became infamous by causing problems, they sent out an invitation.

    I did not want to join.

    And Ill be leaving them soon.

    Ill just use it to gain more affection points from youter.

    Im not sure. I guess it just kind of happened.

    Perhaps Matsuda-kun, are you proud of being a part of them?

    No. Its not like that.

    Then you should just leave. If you stay itll only harm Matsuda-kun

    Are asking because you are actually worried about me?

    Of course! Only students who dont have any future prospects decide to join that ce! Matsuda-kun is trying to change himself, but that kind of ce is

    Miyuki stopped talking and looked straight at me.

    She spoke cautiously, observing my grinning face.

    Of course, you might think Im being nosy, but

    You told me you were sincerely worried about me. I wont think of it like that.

    Th-Then Shouldnt you leave them?

    Its rather difficult to leave.

    What do you mean its difficult to leave? Are you perhaps getting ckmailed?

    Do I look like someone who would get ckmailed?

    W-Well no But if theres any issues then tell me

    So that you can tell professor-nim?

    Superi Circle is being carefully monitored by the academy Its a ce where troubles happen often, you know that right? You never know what kind of punishment wille to them in the near future.

    I guess it will be an expulsion as a punishment? A suspension at the very least.

    A minor detail I didnt know while ying Dokiaca, thank you.

    Then itd be a bad for me to stay there any longer wouldnt it?

    I think Im going to have to act on my n as soon as the break is over

    Im going to have to pull my likeability with Miyuki before then.

    Thanks for worrying about me.

    In response to my serious tone, Miyuki tried to say something more but closed her mouth.

    As if she understood what decision I had made, her face brightened slowly.

    Alright If were done taking a break should we study now?

    Sure.

    **

    I was surprised that you followed along so well today.

    As I saw off Tetsuya and Miyuki at the front door, I burst outughing at Miyukis words.

    Did you think I would give up after a few minutes?

    Do you want me to tell you honestly?

    Nah. Just leave.

    Sure. See you tomorrow.

    Were doing this tomorrow too?

    You forget everything you learn if you dont practice everyday. Until Matsuda-kun develops a basic foundation and Tetsuya-kun gains application skills, its good to study every day.

    I put on an expression which said did people like this really exist and scratched my head.

    Of course, my inner thoughts were theplete opposite of my outside appearance.

    This is no joke

    Tough, isnt it? Its because you are starting from scratch. Itll be fun after a while.

    There are people who enjoy studying?

    Thatd make a good research subject.

    Anyhow, her leaving without showering first makes me bitter.

    I prepared an open air bath and a peephole for it.

    I guess Ill see you tomorrow then.

    Sure. Were going to go then. Take care of the nts, and make sure to practice ok?

    Alright.

    Im going to test you tommorow?

    I said I get it

    After waving my hand with a fed up face, I closed the door after a brief conversation with Tetsuya.

    Then, gradually fading sounds of two pairs of steps was heard along with the sound of Miyukisughter.

    Sticking my head over the wall, I watched as Miyuki and Tetsuya slowly got further and further away.

    The reason why I just let those two leave was because of an event.

    Miyuki, who couldnt sleep decides to go by herself in a yground near her house. And I think Im going to intervene with that situation.

    But tutoring me might have already changed the future, making the event not happen in the first ce.

    Even if that was the case, I must go.

    This is the time for me to suck as much affection points out of Miyuki as possible, so I have to try everything that I can.

    I stopped my train of thought and looked at the time.

    7 PM. Ill wait a bit after the sun sets and then leave.

    And Im going to call Takashi to meet up.

    Since Ill need an excuse to tell Miyuki.

    **

    Houses facing the narrow road are lined up.

    Should I say its peaceful somehow? Miyukis neighbourhood was as quiet as mine.

    I looked around the neighbourhood once and headed to the yground.

    There was no one else in the dark yground.

    It was obvious. There was a much bigger yground just across the street, and it even had street lights.

    I smacked my lips and sat on the swings, waiting for Miyuki.

    Even after I waited quite a while, Miyuki never showed up.

    As I thought of earlier, did my intervention change this event?

    The possibility of that is high, but I decided to believe in the god who sent me here.

    God-nim also yed Dokiaca and got pissed off just like me.

    Thats why you sent me here. To be the real main character.

    As I consoled myself in that fashion, I started to pretend like I was swinging as soon as I heard someone by the entrance of the yground.

    Oh? There was someone here already

    I heard Miyukis voice from the entrance.

    As I expected, Tetuya was not the real main character of Dokiaca, I was.

    I cheered inside, and stopped swinging to look at Miyukis silhouette which was lit by the streemp and spoke.

    Hanazawa?

    Huuuh?

    Miyuki was extremely flustered.

    It looks like she was not expecting to hear my voice in a ce like this.

    She, who was confused for a while, stretched her head toward the inside of the yground and asked.

    Is it perhaps Matsuda-kun?

    Yeah. Why are you here?

    Miyuki quickly walked in to get in front of me.

    As if she was trying to confirm if it was really Matsuda Ken, she looked at my face from a bunch of different angles before speaking like a surprised tone.

    Why are you here?

    I just asked that.

    Ah This This is my neighbourhood.

    Your neighbourhood? You live around here?

    When I pretended to be shocked, Miyuki slowly nodded her head and pointed her finger at a house.

    Yeah Thats my house.

    Really? I didnt know.

    Now you answer Matsuda-kun. Why are you here? Arent supposed to be you resting at home?

    I was going to meet with Takashi, but I ditched him thinking it was going to be boring. I just stopped by here cause it had a quiet atmosphere. I had somethings to think about as well.

    When I mentioned Takashi, Miyuki face turned into disgust, as if she just saw a cockroach.

    Our poor Takashi, thats why you need to stop the bullying act.

    Its not something I should really be saying but Its unfortunate.

    Watanabe Takashi lives near here? Or was the meeting ce just close by?

    Its thetter, but the meeting ce is a bit far from here.

    Ah Thats great to hear..

    Miyuki was sincerely relieved as she sat on the swings beside me.

    Then, she pointed to my phone which was in my pockets.

    Arent you getting a call?

    Theyre texts.

    They seem kind of urgent dont they? Is it Watanabe Takashi?

    Thats right. Hes whining about why Im noting. Wanna see?

    N-No I dont really want to see it

    Even though I heard what Miyuki said, I pulled out my phone and showed her.

    And Miyuki, even though she said she didnt want to see, she looked at the screen like she was going to burn a hole through it.

    It is natural to find someone elses phone interesting.

    Whats it say?

    Why arent you at the meeting ce Th-Theres too much ng so I cant read it

    She should have let go of any remaining suspicion now right?

    I snickered as I put my phone in my pocket.

    The, Miyuki put her arms on her knees, leaned forward and asked me.

    Earlier, you said you were thinking about something. What were you thinking about?

    That? It was just stuff about the future. What Im going to do for a living That kind of boring stuff.

    Ah

    You were about to say even Matsuda-kun worries about that? Werent you?

    Did I hit the bullseye?

    Miyukis shoulders flinched.

    N-No?

    What do you mean no. I mustve gotten it perfectly. Youre not very good at lying.

    Miyuki sighed at my words/

    Sorry if I made you feel bad.

    Why are you sorry? The fact that youre so kind is a problem.

    Is that so? Do I look kind to you, Matsuda-kun?

    If Im being honest yeah. Like the type to get scammed easily.

    What the heck Thats not kind thats just naive.

    Sheughed lightly and kicked the ground to move on the swing.

    Then continued to talk.

    Instead of thinking about the future wouldnt it be better to think about the present? Were only first years. We have plenty of time.

    Isnt that howzy people think? We are still young, we are still bright And then they regret more and more as time goes on.

    Im not saying that, Im saying you have a lot of time to build up a good groundwork. As Matsuda-kun continues to act as he should, the future will be naturally open to you.

    What do I have to do?

    Right now, you should be studying. Did you practice the stuff we went over today?

    I didnt.

    Then what? if you get it all wrong Im going to give you a punishment.

    Tying me up and whipping me? I like that kind of y.

    If Tetsuya said something like this, Miyuki would be disgusted and scold him.

    But since I, the one usually fools around, said it, Miyuki burst outughing.

    I could have never said this to her before, but weve gotten quite close since the molester incident, so Miyuki easily glossed over my words.

    What the hell I cant do that.

    The atmosphere was not bad. Lets keep going like this.

    I kicked off the ground like Miyuki, and joked around lightly which fit my image.

    I made sure to not cross the line.

    And thankfully, Miyuki liked my dumb jokes.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 9: Lucky Pervert

    Chapter 9: Lucky Pervert

    Sorry for this chapter being out so slowly I had a lot of work to do.

    ***

    Its been four days since I started studying with Miyuki and Tetsuya.

    We studied a bit morefortablypared to when we started, and had small conversations during our break times.

    After what happened on the yground, Miyuki seemed to open her heart more to me.

    Sometimes when our eyes meet, she would smile first, or jokingly asked what I was looking at.

    As if she was copying my normal behaviour.

    Im happy. Because Ive gotten closer to Miyuki.

    However, Im still far from being as close as Tetsuya is to Miyuki, so Im not on cloud nine.

    Im just putting importance on getting closer day by day.

    Now lets take a 20 minute No, 30 minute break. I am going to look at the state of the nts.

    Miyuki spoke after the lessons finished then got up.

    As soon as she arrived at my house, she would water the nts, and then quickly looking at them during the break was now one of her jobs.

    This was a good sign.

    If this bes a habit, it increases the chances of hering to my house even when there are no lessons.

    I roughly cut the watermelon and walked towards Miura, who was sitting in the living room, looking at Miyukis back.

    After I sat beside him and dropped the te between us, Miura spoke.

    Ill eat it well, Matsuda.

    Whether you eat a lot or not doesnt matter to me.

    At those words, Miyuki turned her body and spoke in a joking tone to make fun of me.

    Matsuda-kun, youre a tsundere arent you?

    What is this bullshit, if I was tsun-tsun to you then I was tsun-tsun, but do you think I would do it to this Tetsuya bastard?

    Im going to remember this.

    Ill have my revenge by riding you.

    When I looked at Miyuki with an exasperated expression, she slowly walked to grab a watermelon, and bit into it.

    As if she felt a strong taste, her face melted.

    Super sweet! Did Matsuda-kun hand pick this?

    I just picked one I saw that was near the entrance of the market.

    Really? You must have been lucky.

    When I said Im going to eat with my girlfriend so find me a sweet one, thedy at the market picked one carefully.

    Generosity is very useful.

    I took a bite of the watermelon and swallowed, while shrugging my shoulders at Tetsuyas question.

    Matsuda, tomorrow is the weekend. What are you going to do?

    I dont know. I dont have anything to do. You?

    Im not sure? We havent really picked anything.

    Since youre saying we, you guys must be moving around constantly together as one body?

    No, its not that Its just that since were together all the time, it came out naturally. Im not doing anything tomorrow.

    Did this bastard just make fun of me?

    I glimpsed at Miyuki, and she nodded.

    Meaning Tetsuya was right.

    I knew it alright, but seeing it confirmed in person annoyed me.

    I held back the urge to smack Tetsuya in the back of the head, and looked up at Miyuki.

    So, you dont have anything to do either?

    Yeah. I havent really thought about it.

    Then you wanna buy some books with me?

    Books?

    Yeah. Im going to buy some manga volumes.

    Miyukis surprised expression disappeared instantly.

    And then her expression changed to disappointment as she muttered.

    Im the idiot for thinking youll buy some textbooks

    I was thinking of buying that as well. Why else would I ask you toe with me? I would have just gone alone and picked some manga volumes and be done with it.

    For now, I have to make excuses like this.

    If I asked her on a date in my current situation, its obvious I would get rejected.

    Thinking as helping me, a ssmate No, a friend, would make it easier way to think about it for Miyuki and myself.

    Hmmm That is true I was going to buy text books anyways Alright, lets go together. But Ill pick the bookstore location. It has manga so dont worry about that.

    Miyuki epted the offer without thinking about it.

    I barely held back the urge to cheer.

    I felt Tetsuyas surprised gaze from beside me.

    Is it nauseating? Then you should have been braver.

    Not having confidence like me, and always waiting for Miyuki to ask you to hang out. Passive son of a bitch.

    Ill take good care of the bookstore event. Just watch and learn.

    But dont have some kind of awakening.

    I understand. Tell me the location on line, and well meet at noon.

    Noon? Wont it be too hot?

    Well, well be indoors so why does it matter?

    Is that so? Alright. Then I should get there at one. Right?

    Joking around again huh.

    Ill receive it.

    Noon was at one?

    Upon hearing my serious tone, Miyukis eyes turned round.

    She looked at a loss for a moment, then burst outughing.

    Afterughing till there were tears forming in her eyes, she wiped below her eyes and spoke.

    Its not that I was saying since Matsuda-kun will for sure sleep in, I would justeter to match that.

    Dont make fun of me. And how was that funny enough to make you cry fromughing? Because it definitely is not that funny.

    This Is because Im sad Yes, these were tears of sadness Hehe!

    Go eat the watermelon. Before I throw it at you.

    Yeah The watermelon is delicious Ill eat it But Matsuda-kun I think your face is red

    Annoyed by Miyukis constant teasing, I threatened Tetsuya.

    Arent you going to stop grinning?

    Oh Huh? I wasntughing

    I know. I was just venting my anger.

    I am never going to ask anything like Tetsuya do you want toe?

    Since hes certainly going to follow us.

    And Tetsuya is not someone who has the capability to say I want toe with you guys.

    So lets just trust Miyuki and feign ignorance for now.

    Trust that she wont ask Tetsuya to tag along.

    **

    The sun was way too fucking hot.

    As I waited for Miyuki with a frown on my face,

    Matsuda-kun!

    I flinched upon hearing Miyukis bubbly voice from right behind my shoulders.

    Holy Sh My god

    Then Miyuki faced me with a beaming smile on her face.

    Todays fit is The t shirt from the first day of tutoring and a skirt which went down to her ankles.

    Looks like it has quite the defensive power. One day Im going to make her wear a mini skirt and a crop top.

    Matsuda-kun gets scared easier than he looks huh?

    I dont get scared easily. Who wouldnt be scared to death in that situation.

    I looked around while grumbling.

    Tetsuya is

    Not here.

    Our Miyuki must not have said anything to Tetsuya.

    You did very well. Im going to repay this debt with a creampie.

    What are you doing?

    I looked back at her when she asked the question and responded.

    I just thought I recognized someone. Anyways, arent you hot?

    Im hot. Im so hot I think Im going to go crazy.

    Miyuki stuck her tongue as if to battle the heat, and looked over my shoulder.

    She was looking at a Japanese Kakigori icecream shop.

    I guess she really wants something cool.

    I pointed behind me with my thumb.

    Then spoke like it was just a quick thought.

    Do you wanna grab some Kakigori? There was a shop close by.

    Ah? I was just thinking that!

    Then thats that. Lets eat. Im gonna die from this heat.

    Matsuda-kun. Speak politely.

    Even on a day like this you nag me? Would it kill you to just go?

    The ng came out like a habit. We have to fix that.

    Its very hot. Happy?

    Then Miyuki put on a satisfied face and nodded.

    Yep. Lets go.

    We moved to the store, mixed a bunch of syrups and enjoyed the ice cream. Then paid separately and moved to the bookstore.

    The bookstore had a kind of vintage feel to it.

    You could smell the signature smell of paper books, and the books were not sorted properly.

    I walked into the bookstore, and waited for Miyuki, who as greeting the owner.

    After she came to me I quietlyined.

    Is this a used bookstore?

    There are some used books, but normally its new books. Theres the manga corner.

    I dont think theyll have the new volumes

    The manager likes manga, so Im sure theyre there. Go look for it.

    Wheres the manga corner again?

    Right there. Behind you. You wanted math textbooks right?

    Thats correct.

    Then Ill pick Matsuda-kuns books for him. Since I know his level.

    I agreed and left towards the manga corner.

    New manga? I had no desire to buy it at all.

    I just wanted to get affection points with this event.

    I acted as if I was reading manga, but actually carefully looked at Miyukis every move.

    She was slowly walking around the store and looking at a bunch of different books.

    As she got closer towards the corner, I got ready to move.

    As soon as she went on her tip toes and touched the middle of the stacked books, I started sprinting towards her.

    Clomp!

    The sound of footsteps filled the quiet bookstore.

    Miyuki turned her head and looked towards me.

    Matsuda-kun? What is

    As if she was scared of me running so vigorously, her pupils were filled with fear.

    I didnt care about the look she was giving me, and as soon as I got close enough to reach,

    I grabbed her shoulder and her waist, turning her and fell on the ground.

    Kyaaaaa!

    Along with Miyukis screams, the books crashed on top of us.

    A dull pain rang from my head, and all over my back.

    Even a stinging feeling was felt at the top of my head.

    Ow!

    I, who protected Miyuki with my own body, sighed in relief once all the books fell off.

    Then spoke towards Miyuki below me who couldnt hide her surprise.

    You alright?

    Miyuki figured out the situation, and replied as she swallowed her spit.

    Ah Yeah Matsuda-kun are you ok?

    Youre short and youre still trying to get that? You should have called me or the manager.

    S-Sorry But Ow! It hurts! Matsuda-kun Hold up

    Miyuki slightly lifted her head, and looked at her own chest with one eye closed.

    My hand was there.

    Grabbing very hard at one of Miyukis breasts.

    One of the ssic loveedy cliches.

    Some situation, ident happens and the man touches the womans private ces by ident.

    It was called being a lucky pervert, and it just happened to me.

    I grabbed Miyukis boob on purpose as I fell but Lets just pretend.

    ..

    ..

    I was silent as I held eye contact with Miyuki, then got up suddenly and got a little far away from her.

    Then scratched the back of my head and apologized.

    Sorry I was trying to reach the floor

    She groaned as she got up and shook her head.

    N-No You were trying to rescue me

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became awkward.

    The one that broke it was Miyukis shocked voice.

    Matsuda-kun! Theres blood on your hands!

    I know.

    I was hit by a hard book by the corner, so I purposely scratched the back of my head.

    I wanted to show you that Im bleeding and quickly get rid of the awkward mood.

    I looked at the blood on my finger tips and looked at Miyuki stupidly.

    Is this your blood?

    I-is that even possible? I dont have any wounds! W-Wait a second! Manager-nim! Manager-nim!!

    Miyuki made a fuss as she looked for the owner who just so happened to, coincidentally go into the bathroom.

    After confirming shes gone, I looked down at my hand.

    To be specific, I was looking at my hand which touched Miyukis boob.

    The first taste of Miyukis breast was very soft and round.

    It had the incredible feeling of being softer to press than a jelly.

    Perfection itself. I did not need any other flowery words.

    If she wasnt wearing a bra I would have been even more excited

    Since I can touch her bare breasts anytime I want when we get closer, lets be satisfied with this much for now.

    As I subconsciously grinned while I recalling the feeling of Miyukis breast, a thought came over me and I reached up with my bloodied hand.

    Bam!

    The falling book was blocked by my hand and fell to my side.

    The event is already over, so I cant harm my body any further.

    Since I took care of thest cliche, I stood up with a refreshing feeling in my heart.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 10: Lucky Pervert 2

    Chapter 10: Lucky Pervert 2

    (Sorry I havent updated in a while, been really busy!)

    ***

    Its been 30 minutes since Miyuki and I have been walking in silence.

    Since were on a deste street, the only sounds that could be heard were our footsteps.

    I wanted to talk for a while, but her expression was very serious.

    I dont think she cares that much about me touching her chest

    Does she feel nervous? Is she thinking about how I rescued her?

    Haaaah

    I let out a big sigh and went to scratch my bandaged head.

    But Miyuki grabbed my wrist to dissuade me.

    Dont touch it Why are you sighing?

    Finally, the conversation started.

    I should have done this from the start.

    Why is the mood so awkward Im seriously sorry about touching your chest.

    Miyukis face turned red when I brought up the embarrassing incident from earlier.

    She tightly hugged the book the owner gave for free as an apology.

    Th-Thats not it

    Then whats the problem?

    Just Im a little embarrassed.

    So I am right. I think this is the first time Ive seen you lie?

    I-Im telling you its not?

    What you mean its not Its obvious by just looking at you.

    Miyuki scratched the back of her neck, then suddenly kicked one leg out to the side before quickly returning to its original position, while pouting her lips.

    I asked, with my mouth wide open, about her inexplicable behaviour.

    What are you doing?

    I was gonna hang my leg But I stopped because I thought Matsuda-kuns body was not in a good condition.

    Im fine other than my head though?

    Hmmm Is your head ok?

    Now youve gotten to the point where you are copying the way I speak.

    Even though you spoke without thinking, Im proud.

    I chucked then replied.

    It doesnt hurt at all. And since Im already dumb who cares if I get hit in the head a little bit.

    Dont say that Why are you putting your self down like that?

    Just kidding. Why are you always so serious when Im messing around?

    I-I didnt think youd be joking in this situation

    Are you going to report me?

    Huh?

    Miyuki slowly blinked her big eyes twice slowly.

    She figured out that I was talking about me touching her breast.

    Matsuda-kun. I really dont care. Matsuda-kun should stop caring as well.

    Then can I touch it one more time?

    Is what I want to say, but I shouldnt be making those jokes in this situation.

    Lets show restraint as much as the situation calls for.

    Alright. But arent you hot?

    Not really? Are you hot Matsuda-kun?

    Im not. I was just asking.

    Ah Ok.

    After Miyukis response, we went back into silence.

    We walked somewhat slowly, and eventually got to Miyukis neighbourhood.

    I wanted to talk with Miyuki at the yground, but Ill be patient until its not a very sensitive night.

    Ill just let Miyuki go for today.

    So that she can recall todays event quietly.

    This ones my house.

    Miyuki stopped in front of a smallish two floored detached house.

    I looked up and admired the house.

    The house is cute. I like the orange roof.

    Its much smaller than Matsuda-kuns house right?

    I didnt think it was small? How big was your family again?

    Four including me. My Mom, Dad, and my older sister live with me.

    I can have an Oyakodon, Shimaidon, or even 4P y? Alright. (TL note: Oyakodon is having a 3some with a mother and a daughter. Its a noodle with chicken and eggs in a bowl I think? Shimaidon is the same but with 2 sisters instead.)

    I think it would be fun to live in a nice house like this with a family.

    Ah

    Miyuki didnt know what to do.

    I could see that she was taking in my home situation as she thinking of what to say.

    I chuckled and lightly smacked her on the back.

    What are you being so fidgety about? I guess youre actually quite self-centred?

    What is?

    You brought me over here while treating me like a guard dog. Are you going to stop an injured guard dog from resting?

    Gu-Guard dog! Thats definitely not it!

    Im kidding. You took it seriously again. Im leaving. Rest up.

    When I waved my handzily and turned around, Miyuki called after me.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun!

    Huh?

    Thanks For Saving me today.

    Youre always thankful for all sorts of minor things. Have a good one.

    Get home safely!

    I smiled slightly at Miyuki and left the neighbourhood deep in thought.

    Miyukis attitude was overtly timid for someone who was just thankful.

    Shes not embarrassed that I touched her chest.

    Then is she sorry for causing me trouble?

    Of course, since Miyuki is a really kind girl she probably did think like that, but theres one thing that I know for certain

    She recognized me as a man.

    Maybe not right now, but when I rescued her and right afterwards, she must have seen me as a man.

    If thats not it, I cant exin her behaviour.

    This is a good situation.

    But, even if I have been working hard till now, if I let my guard down once, my affection points will fall again.

    To avoid that, lets take good care of Miyuki.

    @@

    Im home.

    Miyukis mom came out of the kitchen due to the weak greeting, and asked.

    Youre home early? Did you buy the books?

    Yeah, I bought them.

    Are you perhaps exhausted from the heat? You seem a little weird today?

    What do you mean weird Im the same. Im gonna head upstairs.

    Turn on the ac and call Tetsuya.

    Did Tetsuya-kun call today?

    No, but I met him at the market today. He looked worried.

    Worried? Are his studies going badly?

    After resting a bit, I should go meet him.

    As Miyuki was thinking, she made her way up to the second floor of her house.

    Haah

    She plopped down on her bed and recalled the events that transpired at the bookstore.

    It was the first time that she saw the usuallyid back Matsuda-kun panicked.

    It was impossible to forget his face which had sincere worry for her.

    It is also vivid how he asked her if she was ok even when all the books were falling on him.

    Honestly She thought it was kind of cool.

    I-I admit that he is handsome

    His short hair was angled perfectly to match his facial appearance.

    And its been good seeing him slowly changing in a positive direction

    Miyuki closed her eyes and thought about Matsuda, who waspletely different than usual, then shook her head.

    She was sure that she was just getting caught up in the moment. Nothing more, nothing less.

    In that scenario, any man would have looked like a knight on a white horse.

    But she really was thankful, so it felt like she should give him something.

    After searching through the app, she bought a gift code for a convenience store near Matsudas house.

    She sent Matsuda a message telling him to eat well, and sent her gift to him along with a cute emoticon.

    **

    Next monday.

    I spent the weekend boringly just practicing stuff Miyuki taught me. When Miyuki and Tetsuya came, I opened the front door.

    You came?

    Miyukis face Is expressionless, but it looks like there are slight traces of excitement mixed in.

    Yeah. You practiced right?

    I did But I didnt understand a lot of things.

    You could have just asked me.

    I figured I should try as much as I can by myself.

    Thats a good mindset, but sometimes its better to ask for help rather than stubbornly trying on your own. Just ask me from now on. When can we go inside? Its really hot out today

    Well, the humidity today was no joke since it rained yesterday.

    I moved to the side so the two people could get in easily.

    Miyuki walked naturally crossed the stone road, and went to check on the garden, smiling when she saw the nts were slowlying back to life.

    I left her and went to the living room with Tetsuya, and brought the melon which I had already cut beforehand.

    Eat.

    Then Tetsuya said his thanks, and began stuffing his mouth with the melons.

    When ites to eating, hes really fucking good at it huh.

    I sat beside him and asked.

    Arent you hot?

    Yeah. Today was no joke. But now I feel alive cause Im in here

    But you arent going to cut your hair?

    Miyuki walked in the living room and agreed with me.

    Tetsuya-kun, why dont you try cutting it short like Matsuda-kun? Isnt it frustrating to have long hair in the summer?

    Miyuki loves the moppy haired Tetsuya.

    But the fact that shes still telling him to cut it off

    Thats quite significant isnt it?

    Tetsuya stopped stuffing himself with melons and stared at Miyuki with an odd look.

    Now? You havent said anything about before.

    No Its because Im worried since this summer is especially hot.

    Is that so? Then should I try it once? Matsuda, which barber do you go to?

    You look like a man in appearance, ye, when Miyuki speaks, your mouth just hangs open Tsk Tsk (TL NOTE: I think hes saying Tetsuyas like a dog when ites to Miyuki? Not 100% sure sorry.)

    I scoffed as I replied.

    Theres one just outside of the neighborhood, we can go together after the lesson.

    Then please do me a favor.

    Tetuyas face is better suited for longer hair than short.

    If one of this bastards good points disappears, its good for me.

    I told him I understood, and said my thanks to Miyuki.

    Yo, I used the gift code well. I ate bentos until I waspletely full.

    Tetsuya stopped eating melons.

    Then looked at Miyuki while asking.

    Gift code?

    Ah I told you that Matsuda-kun saved me at the bookstore right?

    Yeah.

    So I sent him that as a thanks. Matsuda-kun. You didnt only buy oily foods right? Theres sd bentos nowadays.

    It was a regr conversation, but it somehow feels like Tetsuya was being excluded.

    No, lets not overthink things.

    The current Miyuki would never do that.

    Lets just be grateful that the topic of todays conversation was me.

    It doesnt look like she told him about me touching her chest.

    Well, its not really the type of thing you go around telling people.

    Its good to cause the two people who always told each other everything, to have secrets they dont tell one another.

    I only bought Karaage bentos.

    You have to eat sds to take care of your health.

    Im eating fruits instead.

    Alright. Do as you want. Todays lesson is math right? Im going to test you.

    At those words, Tetsuya and I looked at each other with despair in our eyes.

    Laughing at our expressions, Miyuki continued on.

    Itll be ten questions likest time, but Tetsuya-kun has to get over 7 questions right. Matsuda-kun Will be let off easy with just five.

    Howe Miura has to get just two more than before, but I have to get four more? This is discrimination.

    Are you not embarrassed to have only gotten one right?

    Im actually super proud that I got a short answer question right though?

    Then lets get more than five right this time to inte your ego a bit more.

    Miyuki pulled out two pages of A4 paper, and two giant notebooks, and set it in front of me and Tetsuya.

    The questions are around your levels. Ill give you guys 40 minutes. Thats plenty right? So, dont give up if you are stuck, and keep trying from different angles.

    Do I solve now?

    No, do it after we eat the melons.

    Miyuki smiled as she sat down.

    She eximed as she stabbed the melon with her fork and brought it to her mouth.

    It looks like the way she looks at me has gotten a lot friendlier than before.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 11: Small Sacrifice for Huge Affection

    Chapter 11: Small Sacrifice for Huge Affection

    Last update for a while, because I have midterms, sorry!

    ***

    Square.

    X mark drawn by a red pencil.

    I was tense until I saw thest question was wrong, then immediately let out a sigh.

    Haaah

    Out of the five I needed. I got four, which was not enough.

    Compared to me who was in despair, Tetsuyas face was bright.

    That bastard got seven questions correct.

    Tetsuya-kun, good job.

    At Miyukispliments, Tetsuya scratched his head to show his embarrassment.

    To bepared to that asshole of all things. I feel dirty.

    I can now understand why Miyuki set fifty percent as the goal for me.

    I was immensely disappointed, and mypetitive spirit rose substantially.

    I sat as if I was going to smash my head into the table,

    Matsuda-kun Honestly surprised me. I thought you would get two right at most, but I couldnt even imagine that you would get four right. You even solved them the correct way.

    I raised my head at Miyukis high praises.

    Miyuki hid her smile and continued speaking.

    I can see you studied really hard. Isnt thatmendable? Matsuda-kun.

    It kind of felt like a tone you use to praise children, but I was extremely happy regardless.

    This is must be why people study.

    You get other people to appreciate you.

    Im the kind of person to work hard if I get started on something.

    Youre already acting arrogantly? Even if you did well, youre still far from your goal. This is the very very basics.

    Harsh.

    At least I wasnt beingpared with Tetsuya.

    I was trying to think positively and trying to n the next event,

    Brrrr!

    I looked at my phone when it started vibrating.

    [Shimoyama Sunbae]

    (TL NOTE: Yes they use Sunbae and not Senpai here. Just like how they use Nim randomly.)

    Shimoyama? Who was this guy?

    I remembered with a bit of effort.

    Shimoyama Akiro.

    Hes the second year thats the head of Superi circle.

    To describe Shimoyama in one sentence, he was the same as the old me.

    But why did he call me?

    Who is it?

    I gestured to wait a sec to the curious Miyuki.

    Yes, Sunbae.

    You know about the hideout right?

    It was in Gabukisho corner, in the basement of the building that the Superi circle uses.

    I know of it.

    Come over here now.

    He cut the call right after.

    Listening to his voice, he must not have been a good mood. Ill probably receive a beating.

    However, I see this as a good opportunity.

    A preview of the big incident that will take ce right after school break ends.

    Miyukis heat changed this weekend, so I should create another event that with me in the leading position soon.

    Honestly, Im scared as fuck, but I have to do this for the future.

    I spoke to the two people seriously.

    Todays session should be just the two of you.

    Yeah? Why?

    I have some work to do. Finish studying and leave when youre done. The door auto locks so dont worry about that.

    At my low pitched voice, Miyuki deduced that it was a serious situation, and replied.

    O-Okay When its over, call use immediately.

    OK.

    **

    The Superi circles hideout did not give off a shy or modern vibe like those of gangs that you see in movies.

    It was rather shabby and run-down, like the hideouts of the viins in old crime movies.

    As I headed down, I saw the first year gangsters in standing at attention.

    They were lined up on both sides, about ten people on each side.

    I made eye contact with Takashi who stood in the middle, and tried to stand at the very end.

    However, Shiomoyama who was sitting the couch in the middle, stopped me.

    Ken! You have toe here you bastard. Whys the first year captain going there?

    Captain. The way they speak are so childish.

    At least lets be grateful that they didnt call me Oyabun. (TL note: Oyabun is the head position of Yakuza)

    Shimoyama was an ugly and skinny bastard who had two golden teeth.

    I heard he hit his teeth on a jagged rock while fighting It somehow suits him.

    I walked in front of the bastard and bowed once.

    Hello.

    In response to the rude greeting, Shimoyas eyes twitched.

    He stared at me for a moment.

    I was a little scared when he called me because of his voice, but he looked so weak in person that it wasughable.

    As I kept staring Shimoya down, he suddenly stood up and got right up to my nose.

    As I was thinking that your breath fucking stinks. Get lost

    Shimoyama raised the corners of his mouth.

    Theres that saying. That psychopaths act serious, getting a feel of the atmosphere, then just suddenly start smiling

    Normally I would have had goose bumps, but I dont feel anything.

    As I possessed Matsuda Ken, I must have gotten his tolerance.

    Bastard You grew quite a bit?

    Thank you.

    Shimoyama grabbed the back of my neck and spoke.

    Anyways, you know about Inagi Academy right?

    Inagi Academy

    It was an academy very far from Yaeboni Academy, which I attend.

    I suppose the gangsters there have bad blood with the Superi circle?

    I know.

    This Friday bring some guys, and beat some of their students. Make sure you are wearing your uniform.

    Aha, so youre going to start a fight between the two schools.

    What should I do?

    Should I participate in the fight pretending that I still care about the circle?

    Or should I show that Im starting to get cold feet?

    I chose thetter.

    It wasnt even punishing a wrong doer, it was just to stir some beef between schools.

    If it gets out that I was punching people, I will lose a ton of affection points with Miyuki.

    Did Inagis side do something wrong?

    Huh? What did you just say?

    Shimoyama put his hand to his ear, insinuating that he must have heard me wrong.

    I put on a look of difort as I scratched my chin with my index finger.

    Crack!

    My head spun around with the loud sound.

    It stings. Hes a lot stronger than he looks.

    Could you hit me more in one spot so it swells?

    I tilted my head back to where it was before, and nodded.

    Then, Shimomaya rolled up the sleeves of his Yaeboni uniform shirt.

    What the hell does this bastard think hes doing in front of Yo, when have we ever fought while considering their feelings? You son of a bitch?

    Even if thats the case

    Bam!

    This time its a fist. Very good.

    I tilted my head back just like before.

    And Shimoyama who thought I was being disrespectful, grabbed me by my head.

    Then started mercilessly hitting me in the face.

    Bam! Bam!

    Whenever I got hit, my nose would bleed, my cheekbones hurt, and my chin and under my eyes stung.

    But when I focused on holding back Matsuda Kens violent nature, it was somewhat bearable.

    If this guy was a little bit bigger, it would have hurt like shit.

    After hitting me ten times, Shimoyama looked at me who didnt scream once as if he was fed up, and stopped punching me.

    Then he spoke to Takashi, who I was the closest to.

    Yo, whats wrong with this bastard?

    Yes? N-No. I will try to exin clearly.

    Nah, you go take care of the Inagi in his stead. Alright?

    Ose!

    The greeting used in the Japanese martial arts.

    I couldnt hold back myughter at the sound I never expected to heard in real life.

    Pfft!

    I just realized, but Takashis reactions are very much like a supporting character in a loveedy.

    I looked around, as I covered my mouth and giggled.

    The already cold basement felt even colder.

    When I saw Shimoyamas eyes boil with anger, I clenched my teeth.

    Ill just get hit again. As long as its not too extreme.

    **

    You dumbass What were you thinking snickering in that situation?

    Takashi spoke as he helped me walk.

    I spit out the blood that kept filling my mouth before speaking.

    No but Its funny

    What is exactly?

    Ose

    Did you really eat something weird today? You almost got me beat up too. Is it your first time seeing it?

    I havent seen it often

    Well thats true Phew Shit I dont know. Just go home and rest. I cant even describe how you look.

    I thought he was just a gangster but he has some loyalty.

    Illpliment you.

    I silently nodded, and walked home with Takashi.

    My hands were shaking as I pulled out my key, and Takashi questioned me worrying.

    You look like youre gonna copse on the way Do you want me to carry you inside?

    Im fine Just go

    This damn pride Im really gonna go?

    Go And thanks for today

    Are you for real?

    Fuck Im telling you to go! Ow!

    I was gonna kick Takashis but, but my ribs suddenly hurt so I crouched down.

    Takashiughed at my actions and spoke.

    Dumbass Im going. If something happens call me right away.

    Alright

    I weakly opened the door and headed to the shower.

    Somehow I undressed myself and turned on cold water in a bathtub made of cypress trees.

    Then I got in and closed my eyes.

    The freezer like water shrunk my muscles.

    There isnt a ce that doesnt hurt. This was the result of getting beat way more than I expected.

    I should have just held it in Why did they have to say that phrase

    I wasining in my head as I rested in the bath for a long time. Then I took a quick shower andid down on the living room floor.

    The table wasid in the corner with its legs folded up.

    The tray and dishes that had the melon was washed.

    Miyuki and Tetsuya must have cleaned up. Its neat.

    When I nced at my phone, there was a message from Miyuki.

    [Did you finish what you had to do?]

    The message was sent around the time when I was getting beat.

    I struggled to send a reply.

    [I took care of it.]

    Not long after, my phone vibrated.

    [Your expression didnt look so good What was it? Can you call?]

    Ahhh Miyuki. Were you perhaps waiting for my reply?

    I could feel her sincerity from the letters. I think the pain is going away.

    Youll put band aids on me with your small hands right? Ill believe in you.

    [Sorry but Im really tired right now. Ill tell you tomorrow.]

    [Ok. I understand. Get some sleep as soon as you get home.]

    [Im home right now. I saw you did the dishes. Thanks.]

    [Its an obvious thing to do. Sleep early, and see you tomorrow.]

    [Sure.]

    I ended the conversation with Miyuki, andid down with my body stretched out on each side.

    I really got hit a lot today.

    But I still feel great.

    I am curious on what reaction Miyuki will have tomorrow.

    Would she assume that I fought someone and scold me?

    Would she make a fuss asking me what happened?

    I have no idea.

    But I do know one thing.

    If I exin the situation honestly, I wont lose affection points, and maybe I might even get some instead.

    So lets just stop thinking about it and sleep.

    ***PreviousNext

 Chapter 12: Small Sacrifice for Huge Affection 2

    Chapter 12: Small Sacrifice for Huge Affection 2

    Midterms over now I can TL again! Sorry about that.

    ***

    Ding dong!

    The sharp sound of the door bell rang in my ears.

    I carefully finished finished brushing my teeth and limped towards the main door.

    Very slowly. Maybe because of that, the door bell rang once more.

    Ding dong!

    Matsuda-kun?

    Miyukis refreshing voice I always love hearing it.

    I wanted tough, but my ribs were hurting so I couldnt.

    Somehow, I made it to the door, and opened the door while leaning on the two pirs on each side of the door.

    Click

    Matsuda-kun, you must have slept i

    Miyuki who walked in with a bright smile, saw my pummelled face and was startled.

    Kyaaaah!

    Ooof! Miyuki! You surprised me!

    Miyuki screamed and walked backwards, and Tetsuya was got scared because of her.

    Acting like they just walked into a haunted house. I did not expect this reaction.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun! What? What is this!? What happened!?

    Thankfully she started worrying about me right away.

    Iughed weakly and spoke.

    Come in

    Wh-Whys your face your like that? Just what did you do

    Juste in first

    Done speaking, I dragged one foot and even wobbled side to side as I walked to the living room.

    When I put both hands on the floor and struggling to get up, Miyuki quickly took off her shoes and came to support me.

    I slowly waved my hand to decline her help, and leaned on the living room wall.

    Then Miyuki crouched in front of me and looked at my state.

    What should we do There isnt an uninjured ce anywhere There are blisters here I think its slightly ripped

    I looked at Miyuki who was restless, and pointed towards the corner wardrobe.

    Theres a first aid kit there. Can you put some stuff on the injured ces?

    You cant fix this with a band-aid. I think you need to go to a hospital F-for now. Wait a second

    She ran hurriedly and opened the wardrobe to look for the first aid kit.

    Tetsuya walked closer and looked at me with pity.

    I acted cool to him and stuck out my chin, then spoke.

    Lets get your hair cut next time. Im tired.

    You I dont think thats important at the moment Your state is really serious.

    Ill heal quickly. Im strong.

    Miyuki came back with the first aid kit and rebuked me.

    If you were strong you wouldnt have bruises! Can you lift your head properly?

    Like this?

    Yeah, stay still.

    Miyuki took out alcohol swab and a disinfectant from the box, dipped the swab in the disinfectant and got closer to me.

    Miyukis breasts slowly got bigger and bigger in front of my eyes.

    The smell of her fabric softer stimted my nose.

    It may sting a little.

    Just use your fingers to apply it. Im disappointed.

    Alrig Gaaaaaaah!!

    I was going to respond lightly, but ended up screaming when above my eyelid started stinging.

    Miyuki stared at me like I was pathetic as she spoke.

    I didnt even touch you properly

    Didnt you put disinfectant on it?

    I did. A really small amount. So little that you shouldnt be able to tell.

    . Is that right? Try again.

    Yeah. This time, hold it in even if it hurts.

    Then Ill try my best.

    **

    Now tell me. How this happened.

    After taking a while to clean all my wounds, Miyuki asked.

    She doesnt ask if I fought directly.

    This means that Miyuki now trusts me to an extent.

    I drank the water Tetsuya brought quickly before responding.

    Can you keep it a secret?

    Are you asking me to not tell the professors?

    Thats right.

    It was rted to the academy huh?

    Kind of. Do you know Shimoyama? Shimoyama Akiro.

    Miyuki tilted her head.

    On the contrary, Tetsuya heard the name and got slightly frightened.

    Shimoyama Akiro? Do you mean the second year sunbae Shimoyama Akiro?

    Tetsuya slid into the conversation and asked.

    I was silent in confirmation.

    Then, Miyuki perhaps realizing something, opened her round eyes widely.

    Ah! I think I heard of him..! The person called the problem of the second year What about him? Did he hit you? For no reason?

    There was a reason. Yesterday

    Now I told the two of them what happened yesterday without changing anything.

    In the middle, Tetsuya was going to ask something, but shut up once Miyuki gave him a harsh look.

    Thats why you dont butt in like that. You deserve it.

    After hearing my story in full, Miyuki spoke with a serious face.

    So You didnt want to stir beef with Inami academy students so you declined, but Shimoyama Akiro used violence? Matsuda-kun just took it without fighting back?

    Yeah.

    I understand. First, I want to praise you.

    For what.

    It was a situation where you could have gotten mad but held it in. The old Matsuda-kun would have fought back as soon as he got hit once. You werent scared because it was a sunbae from the same circle right?

    Did you think I would be scared of that wimpy skeleton? I just avoided it because it was dirty.

    Yeah, Thats what Im saying. Matsuda-kun is definitely changing. Im really d.

    Im also happy that you are saying this to me.

    I was going to scratch my head like I was embarrassed, but scowled in pain as soon as I raised my arm due to my ribs.

    Does it hurt a lot? Do you want to go to the hospital?

    What do you mean hospital. When I touched it, it doesnt look like its even cracked. Itll heal in a couple days.

    How does Matsuda-kun know that? Im worried, so you should get it confirmed.

    Ill go on my own.

    But you wont go.

    Oh yeah, so just make sure not to tell the professors ok?

    As I forcibly changed the topic, Miyuki sighed as she spoke.

    I want to tell them right away Not just that they were hitting Matsuda-kun But that they were trying to cause problems with other academies as well There is just too much.

    When I tell you to not tell them, dont tell them.

    Why? Why cant I tell them?

    Tetsuya exined it for me.

    Matsuda is worried and doesnt want us to get involved.

    What are you even saying?

    Think about it. If our professors heard this, then they willy down punishment to Shimoyama sunbae and all the people rted to him. Then what would the punished students do? They will find out who leaked their secret ns.

    Obviously they will go after me, who declined the order,

    Then will go after my friends if I dont speak.

    Of course they dont know that I am studying with Miyuki and Tetsuya, but I dont know how the situation will end up, so I was being safe.

    After hearing Tetsuyas exnation, Miyuki bit her lower lip.

    Did you really say not to tell anyone because of this?

    You can think about that on your own, and I will deal with the circle stuff on my own. I told you guys because I trusted you, so you have to trust me. Even if I dont have much to my credit.

    This was sincere.

    As soon as Miyuki got involved the chance of the situation getting big increases exponentially.

    My rtionship with the circle can just be used for getting affection points, and Im certain I can end it just like that.

    The third year head of the superi circle was kind of on the nicer side.

    Hees to the academy with an intimidating vibe, but was actually a chill dude with a decent personality.

    He was messing around in the 1st and 2nd year, but realized his wrongs somewhat in the 3rd year.

    He was that kind of a cliche guy.

    But a gangster is a gangster, so if I say I was leaving in front of him, then I should expect some kind of push back.

    So youll do it right?

    Miyukis eyes were shaking at my sincere request.

    You saw me make a resolved expressionst time.

    So just leave this to me.

    Did my feelings reach her?

    Miyuki nodded very slowly.

    Alright. Ill do it. We also trust Matsuda-kun. You are mistaken if you think you have nothing to your credit.

    To go that far Today really was my lucky day.

    I feel like it was worth it.

    It might have been good to get beat up this much

    Well thats that then. Lets get studying.

    What are we going to study when youre body is like that Matsuda-kun just rest here. We will clean up.

    Clean?

    Theres blood everywhere. Since its a tatami floor, we have to clean before the marks get even bigger.

    Miyukis really independent.

    So shes too lovely.

    The thought of wanting to put my face in between her chest gets stronger every day.

    **

    Miyuki must have been worried about me just sitting in the corner, not moving.

    Are you really sure you dont have to go to the hospital?

    Miyuki kept saying things like that as she cleaned.

    Since I want to go alone with her, Ill slowly set it up.

    Im not going Youre hurting my pride

    Thats a really useless since of pride? What if you have something really wrong with your body? Since I just finished cleaning lets just go. Ill call the taxi. Could you go home first Tetsuya-kun?

    Since its Miyuki who hates taking other peoples time, I knew she was going to say that toTetsuya.

    Even if you are childhood friends, theres no way you can stick yourself in this situation.

    Oh? But I coulde as well

    Tetsuya was trying to get in between me and Miyuki again.

    I wanted to just tell him to get lost.

    Well, since he was spineless from the beginning, if Miyuki declines one more time hell probably leave.

    Nah. Since it could take a while, Tetsuya-kun should go home.

    Is that so? Alright. Ill just finish up and go.

    I was listening to their conversation and decided to show my dissatisfaction.

    I never said I was gonna go and you two are putting up a show.

    Matsuda-kun.

    Miyuki put her hands to her hips and spoke in a sharp voice.

    I pretended to give in, and replied nonchntly.

    I get it. Ill go. So quit looking at me like that.

    Matsuda-kun only listens when I do this.

    Nagging

    I grumbled a thanks as Tetsuya finished cleaning.

    Thanks, Miura.

    Nah. Of course I should be helping out. Im gonna go now. Miyuki, Im going now alright?

    Miyuki, who was looking for a taxi on her phone replied.

    Alright. Get home safe, Ill text youter.

    Dont text him. Stop giving Tetsuya possibilities.

    We sent Tetsuya to go alone, received a notification that the taxi wasing soon and got ready to leave.

    I struggled to put on my shoes and had to get up by putting my hands on the floor, Miyuki asked in a worried voice.

    Should I help you?

    No. I can walk just fine.

    When I looked earlier, you were wobbling a lot Grab my hand.

    What did you say?

    As I stood still with my ears out, Miyuki got in front of me and put out both her hands.

    Hold it. You could fall as you walk. Ill grab you by the middle.

    Miyuki was only thinking about helping a friend, but depending on what I say, the atmosphere could change entirely.

    Since an opportunity appeared, I should take it.

    I steadied my heart, and slowly reached out and put my hands on Miyukis palms.

    Even though she just washed her hands with cold water, Miyukis hands were still warm.

    Was she just warm?

    If I cuddle with her in the winter, I think I would be so happy.

    As I was carefully walking to match Miyukis pace, I spoke in the most gentle voice I could muster.

    Its warm.

    What is?

    Your hand. Its very warm.

    .Yeah?

    Miyukis head slightly tilted down. It wouldnt have been noticeable if I wasnt looking at her closely.

    Her cheeks seem a little bit flushed I want to check my staring at her intensely, but I must hold it in.

    Ill check her feelings another way instead.

    As I was looking at Miyukis hands and the ground, I asked as I was taking slow steps towards the door.

    Hows my hand? Is it cold?

    Mmmm I think it might be a little cold

    Looking at her feeble reply after a bit of hesitation, looks like my intent got through to her.

    I wanted to make a fist to celebrate, but then Miyuki would be in pain so lets just celebrate in my head.

    So we walked in a slightly weird atmosphere as we left the house, and got onto the taxi.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 13: A Savoury Bonus

    Chapter 13: A Savoury Bonus

    ***

    After Miyuki walked through the hospital entrance that couldnt be described as big, she had a light conversation with the nurse and wrote something down on an application.

    She gave it to me when I walked closer to her.

    Matsuda-kun has to write the rest. Or do you want to just say it? I can write it for you.

    Its fine. Its not like my fingers are broken

    I disinterestedly took the application, and barely held backughter when I read what Miyuki wrote on it.

    [Guardian: Hanazawa Miyuki]

    [Phone Number: 080  xxxx -xxxx]

    I really like the word guardian.

    I also really love that Miyuki wrote her name without any hesitation.

    I grabbed a pen and wrote down my information, then spoke bluntly when Miyuki stared at the application like she was gonna burn a hole through it.

    What are you looking at?

    Nothing Just that your writing is even worse than I imagined

    If I go to calligraphy school will that fix it?

    If youre going to go to a school shouldnt you go to a handwriting correction school instead..? Well, you can fix hand writing by practising hard to write neatly So you dont really need to.

    So serious about everything Im gonna die of exhaustion.

    Do you find my personality tiring?

    Very.

    I answered casually as I finished up the application and handed it over to the nurse.

    She looked at the wounds on my face and clicked her tongue, then looked at my application carefully and pointed towards a corner.

    Go and wait there.

    Yes Maam.

    We sat on the corner and conversed as we waited for my name to be called.

    Matsuda-kun, did you see the look the nurse was giving you?

    I saw it.

    Doesnt it make you angry?

    Not really?

    Why?

    If you care about little stuff like that it gets annoying.

    As if she liked my answer, the corners of her mouth lifted.

    Matsuda-kun of the past would have asked why she was giving him that look

    You seem to know me well? Were you actually interested in me for a long time?

    Th-thats nonsense!

    Miyuki raised her voice as she freaked out.

    Thanks to her, we got the attention of the other patients in the waiting room.

    People are looking. Speak quietly.

    Ah

    Miyuki realized her own mistake and bowed to the people around her with a flustered expression.

    Then, she frowned as she red at me.

    This happened because Matsuda-kun made a weird joke!

    Its not that you overreacted? Stop avoiding me. Also, Im a little bit hurt.

    What do you mean youre hurt all of a sudden

    If you had no interest in me, you should have just ignored it. Did you have to get that mad about it?

    Wh-what are you saying Its just because you said something that made no sense

    Did it really make no sense? Thats not it.

    Its because you are slowly beginning to see me as a man.

    Even if you still have a mostly negative image of me.

    Matsuda Ken-nim, well begin by taking a CT scan.

    I heard the pleasant and clear voice of the nurse.

    Ill be waiting. Tell me before you are going to enter the doctors office

    Alright.

    **

    After consulting with an old looking doctor, I was diagnosed with with light concussion and bruising.

    For concussion I just had to rest for a while, and for bruising Since my body is healthy itll heal quickly.

    My rib that was hurting had no problems, which was very fortunate.

    The conversation was going well, but then an incident urred.

    Ill prescribe you some pain killers, so take it when you get a headache. Do you live together with your girlfriend?

    The doctor thought Miyuki was my girlfriend.

    I predicted that Miyuki was going to have an even more extreme reaction than when she was out waiting with me.

    However,

    No. We live separately. He lives alone.

    Miyuki kept a calm expression and replied to the doctors question.

    At the response I would have never expected, I could only sit on the chair, astonished.

    Miyuki looked over at me and grinned as she continued her conversation with the doctor.

    Is that so? Then you should keep a close eye on him for the next couple days. If he falls down or shows signs of getting dizzy it could be dangerous.

    Yes sir

    And rookie, you should stop going around and fighting. Did you want to show off in front of your pretty girlfriend? Do you want to die earlier than me?

    I spoke, regaining myposure at the nosy doctors criticism.

    Yes? Oh. I wasnt showing off or anything like that But sir, howe you speak to her so kindly but speak to me in a threatening tone?

    Because its pitiful you punk.

    Is this the entric, elderly doctor with a bad personality that you see in battle or sports fiction that tell off the main character for not taking good care of his body?

    Lets just stop arguing with him.

    Ha.. I understand so give me my prescription.

    This disrespectful punk For a couple days avoid having sex and just rest up. You can still do some light everyday stuff.

    At the words the doctor spat out, Miyukis face went red immediately.

    Because she realized he was talking about a sexual rtionship.

    (TL note: sorry if this part doesnt make too much sense. In Korean the word for rtionship also mean sex so I was unsure how to tl it.)

    I quickly changed my opinion of the doctor.

    Now that I got to know him, he was a likeable minor character that helps out the main character.

    He was not a grumpy old person, but actually a kind high-ranking angel.

    We left after receiving the prescription, and did not speak at all as we walked into the pharmacy next door and purchased a painkiller.

    Now that its beginning to get dark, the wind was refreshing.

    Maybe Miyuki was thinking the same thing, as she lightly stretched.

    Afterwards, she whipped her head around and stared at me.

    Matsuda-kun, you realize that if it werent for me you might have been in big trouble right?

    What are you talking about?

    If you didnt know that it was a concussion, you could have been running around having fun and then been in a different ident. So you should be thanking me.

    Yeah You are awesome. But what was that?

    What?

    When we were sitting you were making a fuss about me even saying you were interested in me, but when the doctor

    Doctor-nim.

    Sure, why did you just ignore doctor-nims misunderstanding?

    I thought there wasnt really a point in correcting him. It would have just made the conversation longer.

    Even if that was the case, knowing Miyukis personality, she would have denied it profusely if she really had no interest in me.

    She reacted very sensitively to asking if she was interested in me, and smoothly glossed over the doctors misunderstanding.

    To conclusion, todays gain was substantial, and even included a bonus.

    Does this mean its the right timing to mess around?

    Is that so?

    I trailed off the end of the sentence and smiled like a prankster.

    Wha, why are you making that face?

    Its too bad.

    What is?

    The doctor-nim said so. That we cant have sex for the next couple days.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun!

    Miyukis face went beet red just like before as she screamed.

    She looked at me as Iughed, then shook her head as if she gave up.

    Haaah I think Matsuda-kun is making fun of me because I keep reacting.

    Thats right. Normally you want to mess with people more if they have fun reactions.

    At those words, Miyuki giggled.

    I agree. I also want to make fun of Matsuda-kun sometimes.

    Well, I admit it is fun to bully me. Thats why I was beat up like this.

    As I pointed to my swollen face, Miyuki scoffed.

    Youre very positive.

    Thanks. So, are we going to study tomorrow?

    Yeah

    Miyuki thought for a moment before speaking.

    Doctor-nim said to keep a close eye for a couple days So probably? But since itll be using your brain, lets look at your condition as we do it.

    Alright.

    Im going to go back home now.

    When I searched my pockets I found three folded up dor bills.

    3000 yen. I unfolded the money andid it in front of Miyuki.

    Grab a taxi.

    Wha Nah. Im not busy so I can just ride the bus.

    Just take it and use it on the taxi.

    I said Im fine. Also, if I take a taxi from here to my house, it wont even cost 1000 yen. Its also expensive

    Then lets do it like this. I was going to ride a taxi, but you happened to go home at that time? The kind hearted me decided to take you with me. Well first go to my house, then tell the driver to drive you home. Ill pay. Why? Because I was gonna ride a taxi anyways.

    At the scenario I just made up on the spot, Miyukis mouth opened slightly.

    Iughed weakly and began walking quickly as I spoke.

    Lets go.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun! You cant walk that fast!

    Miyuki quickly followed behind and grabbed one arm.

    No matter how many times I think about it, Miyuki is just too nice.

    I want to fuck her already

    So lets quickly n the next event.

    Even if its in a couple days, the more time I have to n, the better.

    @@

    Beep! Vroooooom!

    The fan spun quickly as soon as the button was pressed.

    After getting out the shower, Miyuki sat in front the fan to cool off.

    Even though she showered with cold water it was still hot.

    It would be nice to have ac in the house, but it was quite unfortunate that they didnt.

    Miyuki closed her eyes as she felt the wind, wanting to be at Matsudas house.

    Matsuda-kuns house is so cool.

    Unlike her or Tetsuyas house, it has ac and since it was built like a tradition house, the venttion flows well.

    Eating watermelons and melons on the tatami made it easy to avoid the heat.

    Since they said tomorrow will be even hotter, it might be better to leave earlier than usual to escape the high temperature.

    Miyuki thought about it as she turned her phone on and opened the chatting app.

    [Matsuda-kun, thanks for the taxi.]

    Although she sent it as soon as she got home, there was no reply from Matsuda even after she came out of the shower.

    She was getting worried that there was something wrong with his body and was going to send another message,

    [OK.]

    She received a text from Matsuda.

    An arrogant reply. She could feel him showing off.

    Sheughed lightly and moved her fingers.

    [Could I get there early tomorrow?]

    [When.]

    [Around 8? I want to get there before it gets too hot.]

    [Do you really want to see me that badly? Sure, you cane early.]

    Even when hes giving permission, he adds unnecessaryments.

    Miyuki shook her head and texted.

    [So I take that as giving permission?]

    [Whatever.]

    [Cant you answer nicely?]

    [What can I do when my way of speaking is like this?]

    [Thats when you speak, not when you text.]

    [Youre going to nag me here too? Its gonna appear in my dreams at this point.]

    Miyukiughed out loud to herself after reading the message.

    Matsuda who covers his ears and acts like hes in pain when I lecture him.

    Thinking of that imagery was funny to her.

    [Then Ill be there by 8?]

    [Whatever.]

    [Matsuda-kun.]

    [Please stop it. I can hear your low voice.]

    There was something was fun whenever she talked with Matsuda.

    Was it fun to bully him, just as Matsuda said himself earlier?

    So that might be why she wanted to keep making fun of him, and continue conversing.

    However, she decided to end it here for today.

    If this continued, he might get annoyed for real.

    [Alright, Ill stop. Have a good sleep, and see you tomorrow Matsuda-kun.]

    [Whatever.]

    When hes acting like this, she wanted to mess with him again.

    Barely holding back her urges, she sent an emoticon with a clenched fist in anger and finished her conversation with Matsuda.

    Ah, right.

    Shepletely forgot to talk to Tetsuya.

    She said she was going to text him but didnt for a really long time She felt very apologetic.

    Feeling guilty, she started sending Tetsuya messages right away.

    ***

    [TL Note: This chapter had a bit too much word y for my liking. I hope it feels natural to read.]Previous

 Chapter 14: Summer Festival

    Chapter 14: Summer Festival

    ***

    Matsuda-kun, did you have soy sauce egg rice for breakfast by any chance?

    Miyuki asked as she put the fruit te in the sink.

    I was sitting on the bench with Tetsuya when I replied.

    Yeah.

    How many tes?

    One te.

    But there are two tes in the sink?

    I had onest night.

    Then you had soy sauce egg rice sincest night to this morning?

    I feel like something good is going to happen.

    I have good vibes for whatever reason.

    Thats right.

    Why?

    What do you mean why Egg rice is popr. Easy to make, and tasty.

    It has no nutritional value. Dont you think about your health?

    Hey, did you not listen to the doctor-nim? He said I had a strong body.

    That has nothing to do with nutrition though?

    Iid on the ground and showed annoyance towards Tetsuya.

    Miura. Your mom is nagging me again.

    Since its for your own good, I think you should listen to her.

    Of course this guy is on her side every damn time.

    But saying that stuff was for my own good Lets see if you can still say stuff like thatter.

    Miyuki spoke, empowered by her supporter.

    A couple days ago, I saw that the garbage was full of instant foods, if you keep eating like that, there will be issues with your body eventually. From now on, think about nutrition when you eat.

    I thought she was gonna say that she is going to make me bentos from now on I feel drained.

    Forget about having a good feeling I shouldnt have made a fuss about this.

    Nah, maybe Im just the idiot for expecting a bento when I havent even known her for two months.

    After self reflecting, I replied weakly.

    I understand.

    So you understand then?

    I understand.

    When I repeated my words with dead eyes, Miyukiughed lightly as she spoke.

    Matsuda-kun, give me a thousand yen.

    Alrig Why are you messing with me right now Having fun?

    Somewhat?

    Ha This is why I wont be able to live a long life.

    Not because of what you eat?

    Yo. Yo! Ill eat well. Stop talking about nutrition already.

    Okay. Shall we start studying again?

    Miyuki sat down uprightid out the books on the table.

    Tetsuya and I gave each other fed up looks, and walked towards Miyuki like zombies.

    **

    After getting pummelled by Shimoyama, the next five days went on peacefully.

    Me and Miyukis rtionship developed a bit further, so we could text each other every couple of days.

    Because our designated meeting time was spent with Tetsuya, we didnt get close very quickly, but since I can see our rtionship getting better slowly, Im not in too much of a hurry.

    Aftering back from the barber, I took a shower then looked at the mirror.

    The swelling is almost gone.

    There are still some spots with bruises, but theyre very faded.

    I smiled in satisfaction and put on a yukata.

    Because I was going to the summer festival.

    This is an absolute staple in loveedies. How could I possibly miss it?

    Plus, I can see Miyuki in a yukata, so I cannot miss this opportunity.

    Normally, after Tetsuya enjoys the festival with his family, he meets with Miyuki, as she was going towards the shrine to help her father with his stand.

    After the event, he goes on a date with Miyuki.

    However, hell lose this event to me.

    After I finished adjusting my Yukata, I finished getting ready and put on my gate.

    As I stepped out, I could hear the characteristic wooden clicking sound as I walked.

    Because of the string is grinding against in between my big toe and my index toe, I feel like I am going to be in pain tomorrow.

    Holding back the urge to just change into running shoes, I took a taxi to the shrine near Miyukis neighbourhood.

    The shrine was filled withnterns, even at the entrance.

    Even though it hasnt been long since the festival started, its quite packed.

    Miyuki is in the middle.

    Probably helping her dad with the Takoyaki stand.

    Tetsuya should be almost here as well.

    I have to move before he does.

    Ignoring ufortable the gates were, I bought two Yakitori. (Basically just chicken on a skewer.)

    Not for me to eat, but to give to Miyuki.

    Her favourite part is the leg meat.

    She wouldnt start drooling as soon as she sees it, but she is going to want to eat it badly.

    As I followed the long road to the middle, I finally found Miyuki.

    Its really pretty how she tied her hair to allow some of the hair on the sidese down lightly.

    She was taking care of the customers beside her kind-looking father.

    Seeing her with a smile makes even me feel better.

    When I looked slightly above the stand, [Super Delicious! Great King Tako!] was written on a sign.

    Even if it seems a bit old fashioned, it also feels very Japanese.

    After clearing my throat a couple times, I approached the stand making use of the time when no customers were there.

    I looked at the Takoyakis that were being cooked, and spoke as Iid down the menu.

    May I have six Takoyakis?

    I immediately heard Miyukis clear and cheerful voice.

    Wee! Six Takoyakis, 300 yen Oh?

    I turned around hearing the surprised tone, and upon seeing surprised Miyuki with wide eyes, I twisted my facial muscles.

    Huh? Hanazawa?

    There was a brief moment of silence after we made eye contact.

    Me, Miyuki, and her dad looked at each other and blinked.

    Since it was hard for me to pretend that we met by coincidence, I was going to act like I just came back to my senses and speak up.

    In that moment, a grubby looking kid moved quickly towards us, then grabbed the paper cups with Takoyaki and ran away.

    Ohhhh!?

    Miyukis fathers confused cry.

    I celebrated on the inside.

    In the bookstore, the yground, and even now, there were events urring at the perfect timings.

    I really was the true main character of Dokiaca.

    I dropped the stic bags with Yakitoris on the stand, and sprinted as fast as I could, even taking off my gates.

    The kid was extremely fast, but a kid is a kid so I caught him after he made it a little past outside the shrine.

    Le-Let go of me!

    The kid who got caught by me from behind started causing a disturbance.

    It looked like he was going to give the Takoyaki to his siblings in the orphanage, and not eat it himself.

    Since we were at a ce without people around, it was a good spot to talk.

    I quickly took a breath in before asking.

    Who did you steal this for?

    Was he calmed by my soft voice?

    He stopped moving around and answered.

    My siblings! Kugh

    He saw my frowning face and froze his body.

    I didnt mean to leave a bad impression Im hurt.

    Dont make me give you a dutch rub.

    Which sibling? Your biological one?

    No! The ones at the orphanage.

    Orphanage? Exin properly. If you mess around even once Im just gonna take it back.

    When I pointed towards the Takoyaki box and spoke threateningly, the kid spoke weakly.

    They wanted toe to the festival But the orphanage was too poor so we couldnt They said that they wanted to eat Takoyaki

    I clicked my tongue before speaking.

    So you snuck out to steal Takoyaki?

    .

    This little boy only learnt bad things Whack!

    Ahh!

    When I acted like I was gonna hit him by raising my arm, he got scared.

    Even though my feet were in pain from trying to catch this guy, I had no intention of hitting him, so I lowered my arm.

    This event has three options.

    First, you can return the Takoyaki box.

    Second, you can you can bring the kid and make him apologize.

    Third, you can send the kid away and pay for the Takoyaki myself.

    The amount of affection points you can earn is ordered 2,3,1.

    If I want the most amount of affection points, I need to do option 2.

    If I do that, Miyukis dad will understand the kids situation and give 20 boxes of Takoyaki for free to the orphanage.

    Miyuki will think that a good thing happened because of me.

    However, I didnt have any thoughts of selecting option 2 at all.

    Right now, Im ying an open world game with a lot of freedom.

    When theres an opportunity to earn even more affection points, theres no need to be bounded by an option set.

    I raised the corners of my mouth as much as I could, and spoke to the kid who was fidgeting.

    Yo.

    What is it.

    Wheres the orphanage.

    Its nearby.

    Give me the address and go there.

    No! Youll tell them that I snuck out!

    Do I look like a sneaky guy like you? Do you want to give your siblings 6 Takoyakis? Or 180?

    Sorry?

    **

    Matsuda-kun! Did you catch the kid?

    I did Wait a sec.. Sorry for the dyed introduction. My name is Matsuda Ken.

    As I bowed to Miyukis dad after walking in the stand, he epted my greeting with a smile.

    My name is Hanazawa Wataru. Nice to meet you. You are Matsuda Ken?

    Yes.

    So you were the problem student Miyuki was talking about. Youve changed now right?

    Miyuki made a gesture to Wateru to stop talking.

    So you did speak about me to your parents.

    You didnt speak about me when I was doing gangster stuff right?

    Well Im just trying my best. Sorry for asking out of the blue, but could I have 30 boxes of Takoyaki by any chance?

    Hm? 30 boxes? Now?

    Wateru was astonished by the huge number.

    Miyuki also looked at me in amazement.

    I scratched my head as I spoke.

    Will it be difficult?

    Its possible But why do you want 30 boxes?

    Well

    I exined the situation, and that I wanted to help the little kid.

    After I exined everything, Wateru was looking at me very positively.

    So thats how it is. You want to buy 30 boxes and give it to the orphanage?

    Yes sir.

    Then I should get started right now.

    Then he looked over to Miyuki.

    Miyuki, lower the covers.

    Oh, ok.

    The cover was made of material that couldnt be seen through.

    Even if Tetsuya gets here, he wont be able to see Miyuki.

    Father-inw, thank you so much for helping me.

    Do you jerk off to getting cucked by any chance?

    When Miyuki was lowering the covers, I pulled out a ten thousand yen note.

    Thank you. Ill pay first.

    Its alright. Were doing a good deed, and Miyuki always goes over to your house, so I owe you.

    You dont owe me anything. Im the one that asked Hanazawa to teach me. So please just take it.

    Its fine.

    Wataru really is Miyukis father. Kind personality just like her.

    Even now it was obvious, looking at how he was making Takoyaki without a fuss.

    Since he was refusing the money, I should use another method.

    Then Ill help out with making it.

    Yeah? Thene here and help me put in the ingredients.

    Yes sir.

    When I walked deeper inside the stand tying up my Yukata, Miyuki showed me the Yakitori that she was holding on to.

    Matsuda-kun. This is yours

    I waved my hand in denial and spoke.

    You eat it. Im gonna work.

    Matsuda-kun, did you eat something wrong today?

    She must be confused by my sudden change in personality.

    Its because I feel empathy to the kids not having parents, Im being kind. Cant you feel that?

    In reality its for affection points, but as a result the kid and the orphanage will get a happy ending, so its a win win situation.PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 15: Summer Festival 2

    Chapter 15: Summer Festival 2

    ***

    Thank you Thank you so much

    The orphanage director kept showing their gratitude.

    After delivering not 30, but 40 boxes of Takoyaki, Miyuki and I were going to return to the shrine.

    But turned our heads when we heard on a knocking sound on a window.

    When I looked up to the 2nd floor, the little Takoyaki thief was quietly saying his thanks.

    Brat Dont steal stuff from now on.

    Actually, you can still steal, but only Miyukis stuff. So that you can get caught by me.

    Its that kid from before isnt it?

    Miyuki spoke as she waved to the kid with me.

    You recognized him even though you only saw him for a second? You have a pretty good eye sight.

    Yeah I think so too. But Matsuda-kun.

    What.

    How did youe up this? Matsuda-kun is usually very self-centred.

    Now youre starting to make fun of me again.

    I scoffed as I scratched my cheek.

    Just that It was simr how they also didnt have parents What do you call it

    Kinship?

    Yeah. Kinship. I felt that. Is he going to be okay though?

    What?

    He must have had quite a huge loss. 40 boxes is worth 12000 yen.

    My dad likes sharing things, so he wont think that it was a waste of money or anything like that.

    Well thats a relief But I feel kinda sorry that I caused this to happen.

    At those words, Miyuki stared at me as if she was trying to look straight through me.

    I couldnt read what she was thinking from her expression at all.

    She stayed like that for a while, then raised one corner of her mouth when she looked at my yukata.

    Hey Matsuda-kun, did you finally die after eating too much junk food?

    What are you talking about. Why are you saying unlucky things?

    Sorry. But the right side of your cor is turned up. Thats how you dress the deceased.

    Who in the world cares about that stuff

    I do. Just stand still for a sec.

    Miyuki moved up extremely close to me, and began to loosen up the obi that was holding my waist in ce.

    The sliding of the clothes sounds kind of lewd.

    Taking off my clothes because she already wants to have outdoor sex.

    Our Miyuki seems to have an exhibitionist fetish.

    Later on it would be nice to have walk her naked near Tetsuyas house.

    Fold the left side of the cor upwards and say it

    I tasted the disappointment in my mouth once again as I followed Miyukis words.

    It.

    Miyuki looked back at me again and scoffed.

    Its an annoying joke to react to isnt it? I also know that.

    She shook her head as she neatly tied the obi.

    I could have just done it myself, but looking at the fact that shes doing it for me, her opinion of me must have risen due to this event.

    After finishing up, Miyuki checked the time on her phone.

    We still have lots of time left to enjoy the event. Lets go quickly.

    Dont you have to work at the stand?

    I dont have to work. My dad said to enjoy the festival with you.

    Yeah? Leaving your dad to work alone. What a bad daughter you are.

    Where did you get that Akitori from earlier?

    Shes now gotten to the level where she can change the topic naturally.

    Im proud.

    It was by the shrine entrance. You wanna go get some?

    Sure. Isnt the weather really cool today?

    Yeah. Kind of crazy that it just so happened to be like this on a festival day.

    We conversed about random stuff as we walked down the dark road.

    I, who was making jokes to Miyuki with my hand behind my head.

    Miyuki, whoughed along then started an unfunny nonsense quiz.

    The atmosphere is really nice.

    I wonder if Miyuki is thinking the same thing?

    **

    I want the leg meat.

    Wasnt the one I brought leg meat as well?

    Thats correct.

    Youre eating it again?

    It tastes good. Matsuda-kun, what are you gonna have?

    Chest meat.

    Alright. Excuse me! Could we get two legs and two chests?

    Miyuki ordered with a loud and cheery voice, and was pulling out money from a wallet that looked like a fortune pouch.

    However, I paid first.

    Miyukis eyes opened widely.

    Ah I was going to buy it

    I was just using spare change I had left. Dont worry about it.

    Still Ill buy the next food then. Thanks.

    Do as you like.

    But Matsuda-kun. Your yukata doesnt look like it has pockets. Wheres the moneying from?

    Are you curious?

    I put on a mischievous expression.

    Miyuki slowly looked up and down at my yukata, and slowly opened her mouth.

    T-Thats not No way right?

    Her eyes were focused on the lower half of my body.

    To specify, she was looking for my underwear, which obviously couldnt be seen from there.

    I clicked my tongue then spoke.

    Did you think I pulled out the money from my underwear? I was wearing shorts underneath. Wanna see?

    Miyukis face immediately went red as she slightly tucked her head.

    N-No I was also thinking that

    It was cute seeing her with red ears and being all panicky.

    Uh huh Why dont you just admit it?

    I have nothing to admit so how can I admit anything

    Dont you have a guilty conscience?

    . Haah

    Miyuki let out a huge sigh as she admitted the truth.

    Matsuda-kun usually talks very dirty, and had a weird expression just then Of course I thought it was like that

    Do I normally talk about pulling out money from my underwear? You were the one talking about not having prejudices

    N-Not a prejudice it was a stereotype Anyways Im sorry. I thought wrong

    Well I wonder if you were actually wrong?

    When I asked with a smirk, Miyuki was once again dumbfounded.

    What?

    Im kidding. Why are you so naive?

    Matsuda-kun. Its not funny at all.

    Miyuki sounded like she was sulking.

    Iughed as I grabbed the Aykitori that was cooked during our conversation, and handed two to Miyuki.

    Afterwards, I walked with her to the inside of the shrine.

    Thats when I, who was enjoying the time I was spending at the festival with Miyuki, met an unwanted guest.

    Tetsuya, who was looking at the simple parade made by the shrine, spotted Miyuki.

    Miyuki!

    The bastard called her name and walked quickly towards her.

    Miyuki greeted Tetsuya with a huge smile.

    Tetsuya-kun! Are you enjoying the festival?

    Yeah. But where were you? I went to uncle Watarus stand, but the covers were up, so I was getting worried. Why didnt you respond to my texts?

    Ah I was busy so I couldnt check my phone. Sorry Tetsuya-kun.

    Nah. What were you busy with?

    Ill tell youter. Its a long story.

    When Miyuki quickly nced at me, Tetsuya also followed suit and looked at me.

    He was visibly surprised.

    Did he just notice that I was here? If thats the case, hes an actual bastard.

    Tetsuya was unable to speak for a second before he managed to ask.

    Matsuda youre here too? When did you get here?

    A long time ago.

    Really? Did you just meet with Miyuki?

    So youre conscious of me.

    Hes speaking as if hes unconcerned, but its easy to tell.

    Hanazawa will tell youter.

    Oh Is that so? Are you enjoying the festival?

    Its not bad.

    Right?

    What do you mean right, you fucking leech.

    I have to get rid of him quickly.

    I tapped on Miyukis shoulder, and pointed towards a sign where a lot of people were crowded.

    Yo, Hanazawa, do you know how to pick up gold fish?

    I know how to do it.

    Ive never done it in my life, so can we try right now? Come teach me how to do it.

    Really? Then lets try it. Then Tetsuya-kun, have fun with your family. Later on, Ill contact you so I can say hello to your parents.

    At those words, Tetsuyas face was filled with panic.

    While I was having a celebration among celebrations inside.

    It must have been shocking that Miyuki sent him away to spend time with me alone.

    If you really think about it, it was an obvious oue.

    Tetsuya was not a part of the orphanage event, and spent time with his family.

    Taking into ount Miyukis personality, she would not want to take away from that time.

    The affection points Ive been building up likely had a part on Miyuki saying something like that.

    Ah Ok I understand.

    He weakly tried to say something but didnt say it in the end.

    Cowardly bastard This is why it cant be you.

    If I were you, I would have squeezed in to block the two of us being alone together.

    **

    You spent 1000 yen and yet you didnt even end up catching a single gold fish?

    Miyuki who was waiting at the middle of the shrine waiting for the fireworks, spoke.

    I scratched my head as I muttered.

    Who wouldve thought the would break that easily?

    Who was the one that didnt listen when I said it was made of thin paper?

    Be quiet. Its annoying thinking about again

    I munched on the candy apple.

    Miyuki covered her mouth and smiled.

    Her eyes that turned into a crescent moon shape was weirdly sexy.

    You had fun right?

    Somewhat.

    You had fun ying the whole time, and now youre being mean? Was it because it was hard to walk with the gate on?

    Maybe thats it. Im never wearing these again.

    When you wear it for the first time its like that. When you get used to it, youll enjoy it because it feels cool. (Note: Shes talking weather wise not like Bad ass or whatever) Oh yeah, I was super surprised today.

    Why? Because I was so bad at catching gold fish?

    No Not that. I really didnt think Matsuda-kun would care about the orphanage kids. It was unexpected, and now Im seeing you in a new light.

    Suddenly, Miyuki startedplimenting me with a serious tone.

    I feigned embarrassment by rubbing the bottom of my nose with my finger as I spoke.

    I was being nice because I felt sorry for them.

    You said you felt a kinship with them. You dont remember?

    Nope.

    Dont you have a guilty conscious?

    Returning my words from when I was buying the Yakitori. Well done.

    What should I do? I dont feel anything at all.

    Liar.

    How would you know if Im lying or not?

    I just know.

    Lets stop talking about this pointless stuff and look at the fireworks.

    The fireworks havent star

    Woosh!

    As Miyuki was about to retort jokingly, a firecracker flew high in the sky.

    And with a loud BANG! sound, the white fireworks exploded everywhere.

    At the same time, many people gathered at the shrine shouted in unison, TAMAYA!

    It was an old traditional Japanese chant.

    Miyuki, surprised by the unexpected timing of the fireworks, pouted at missing the opportunity at saying the words. It was cute.

    After the first firecracker, many followed in rapid session.

    Seeing all kinds of colours explode and light up the sky wasnt half bad.

    Whoa!

    Miyuki eximed, unable to take her eyes off the sky,pletely forgetting about not being able to say tamaya.

    Every time the fireworks go off, I can see the side of her face, and its captivating.

    I want to leave a hickey on her slender chin and neck.

    Its really pretty Dont you think so Matsuda-kun?

    Miyukis question woke me up from my delusions.

    I didnt respond and only looked at Miyuki,

    Matched the timing of Miyukis eyes looking over to me, turned slowly towards the sky and opened my mouth.

    Yeah. Very pretty.

    I spoke like that so that she would be confused on if I called her, or the fireworks pretty.

    ***

    Haha nice to have a festival date chapter. Bro was a rizz master today lol. This chapter had so much word y though  Author please Spare mePreviousNext

 Chapter 16: First Picture

    Chapter 16: First Picture

    ***

    The next morning.

    Ah fuck

    When I tried moving my toes, the area between my big toe and index toe stung.

    I grimaced as I looked down at my phone.

    [Matsuda-kun, what are you up to?]

    Miyuki had sent a message.

    Was this the first time that she asked if I was free first?

    I did receive an injury from wearing that gates for too long, but it was a meaningful day, and since I even received the first text, lets think of it as a wound of glory.

    I rubbed my eyes as I moved my fingers.

    [I just woke up.]

    [Its eleven-o-clock. When did you sleepst night?]

    The reply came insanely quick.

    Could I assume that you were waiting for my message?

    I feel like todays gonna be a good day.

    [I slept as soon as I came back, but when I woke up, it was thiste. What are you doing?]

    [I just came back from the barbershop with Tetsuya.]

    Oh fuck. You guys went by yourselves?

    Forget having a good day, its just depressing.

    [Did you get a cut?]

    [I didnt, but Tetsuya-kun did. Super short.]

    [Then is the mop hair finally gone?]

    [Yeah. It looks very refreshing. However, I liked Tetsuyas hair from before better. Do you want to see a picture?]

    [Send it.]

    Not long after, I received the picture Miyuki sent.

    The picture had the two of them sticking real close and making a V pose.

    The fact that Miyuki, who was smiling innocently, had her head touching with that beggar-like Tetsuyas forehead made me feel like a little shitty, but there was something funny about the whole thing.

    Tetsuyas new hairstyle was very simr to mine.

    It doesnt suit him at all.

    Every person has a hairstyle that suits them, but Tetsuya didnt think about that and just cut the sides short just like me.

    The side of Tetsuyas head is high, and you can see the curves.

    The hair on the side of his head puffed up like that of a mushroom.

    Did he feel jealous of me because of yesterdays event?

    If thats true, Tetsuya just did himself a disservice.

    He got rid of one of his good points on his own.

    Laughing like a mad man to myself, I sent a message.

    [Im not a fan. Maybe if he pressed the sides of his hair down and lifted the top it might be ok. Does Miura have gel at his house?]

    [Im not sure myself, but probably not? Tetsuya was not someone that cared about hairstyles in the first ce Is it reallyl that bad? I thought it was alright]

    [If it was really alright, you wouldnt say that Tetsuyas hair was better before.]

    [I guess theres some truth in your words. How about when we study next week, you teach Tetsuya-kun how to style his hair Matsuda-kun?]

    I have no reason to do such a thing.

    Anyways, thinking about Miyukis reactions from yesterday, I think we can easily go out and eat together at this point.

    I think the odds are very favourable, so its worth trying at least once.

    [Ill think about it. What are you doing right now?]

    [Im at home.]

    [Are you busyter?]

    [No.]

    [Did you shower already?]

    [Why are you asking me about that? Just what are you imagining?]

    Now you immediately think that Im thinking of something lewd.

    Sad. Even if its true.

    [Did you or did you not. Just tell me.]

    [I did.]

    [Why did you already shower?]

    [Because I came back from going out?]

    I ran my hand all over my hair.

    Why do I keep pussyfooting around? Is Tetsuya rubbing off on me?

    Lets just ask directly.

    [Did you eat with Miura?]

    [No, we separated without eating. I was gonna eat at home right now.]

    [Dont eat and juste out. Eat with me instead.]

    [Now?]

    [Yeah. Meet at the station near the weird bookstore.]

    [Matsuda-kun. You cant just order people around like that. Shouldnt you ask for the other person first?]

    [Lets eat. Im hungry.]

    [Ask nicely.]

    [Food.]

    [ Alright. Ill get ready and head out.]

    I clenched by fist when I received the text.

    It was right to be direct about it after all.

    I suddenly stood up and ran to the bathroom.

    **

    Matsuda-kun!

    Miyuki waved cheerfully from a distance.

    I made my way toward Miyuki, but was disgusted upon seeing her wearing a long skirt.

    You always wear that skirt. Isnt it hot?

    No. Itsfortable.

    When we start dating, Im going to make you wear a miniskirt and hot pants that show off your thighs.

    Obviously, youll also be wearing a tight t-shirt with a ck bra that will be visible from time to time.

    Then, when Tetsuya sees you changing to be all sexy and gets flustered, Ill secretly grab your ass.

    Next, well go into a love hotel while making fun of Tetsuyas reactions while rolling aroundzily.

    How many stars does that restaurant have?

    Five stars.

    Thats a lot Lets go quick. Im hungry as f hell.

    What are you gonna get?

    I was thinking ramen. Did you want something else?

    Nah, I like ramen too. But Matsuda-kun, you will also order vegetables on the side right?

    Thats a defilement of any fatty food.

    Miyuki shook her head like she was sick of it.

    Yeah At least you arent eating soy sauce egg rice For someone like you ramen might be considered a healthy food

    Dont give up, Miyuki.

    Make me a bento for my health.

    We joked around like friends who havent met in a while and headed towards the ramen shop.

    I sat on the counter and ordered, looking at Miyuki who was holding her chin with one hand and sticking out her lips after putting the straw on her philtrum.

    She normally does this when shes deep in thought.

    Looks like she is contemting something.

    I want to talk to her, but Ill leave her be.

    I just passed the time looking at my phone, when Miyuki poked me with her fingers, so I turned my head towards her.

    What.

    Matsuda-kun, the fireworks yesterday were pretty right?

    Upon hearing what Miyuki said, I was celebrating inside.

    Asking a question she asked yesterday again That means shes conscious of the event that urred during the fireworks.

    I guess shes confused on if I called the fireworks pretty or her pretty, just as I intended.

    Her asking just now was her trying to figure out what happened yesterday.

    I shrugged and answered simply.

    Sure.

    Which was the prettiest? The purple one?

    Purple was in the middle About when I looked away from Miyuki, it exploded with the yellow one.

    And she was focused on the purple one specifically?

    It can only mean that shes trying to figure me out.

    I wont fall for your fox like tactics.

    Ill make my feelings clear right after I leave the circle when the break ends.

    Its weaker than one thats been created over thest 15 years, but stronger than just friendship.

    Im not quite ready just yet to take on the love between the two of you.

    Ill work hard during the summer vacation instead, so you just have to feel that there is a quiet, and vague but also sweet feeling about me.

    At least I was brought into Dokiaca in the first half, before Miyuki and Tetsuya got too close.

    Even if I got here just a little bitter, I would have had to work like a dog because I missed the most important event.

    Even just thinking about it tires me.

    Werent they all pretty?

    Yeah They were.

    Well thats that but why did you leave me out and go to the barber by yourselves?

    Ah. Sorry about that. I was gonna call you But Tetsuya said he was going to eat out with his family

    Is that true?

    Or was he making an excuse to avoid me?

    The odds of either being true are both high.

    Miyuki and Tetsuyas family know each other well, and live near each other.

    If Miyuki ever asks if they had a nice meal, the truth will be revealed instantly.

    Even if Tetsuya is stupid, he probably wouldnt have said a lie that would have exposed that easily.

    On top of that, I told Tetsuya to go to the barber together.

    But the fact that he still chose to go with Miyuki alone means that he is seeing me as a threat.

    It looks like Tetsuya is slowly feeling the pressure, but Im not worried in the slightest.

    To figure out why, you just have to see Dokiacas ending.

    I was pissed back then But now, Im d that it was that way, and not pissed at all now that Im actually here.

    What are you thinking about? Are you mad?

    I retorted to Miyuki.

    Do I look like that kinda guy?

    Yes. Matsuda-kun has a childish side to him.

    It feels like youre going to say Im immature.

    One of Matsuda-kuns issues is that hes pessimistic about everything.

    Miyuki smiled brightly and started making fun of me.

    After getting past the fireworks incident, the briefly weird atmosphere turned normal again.

    **

    We ate the delicious ramen, and didnt part at the station. Instead, we walked to Miyukis neighborhood together, just talking.

    My foot hurts a little, but for spending time with Miyuki, I can always handle something of this level.

    Before meeting us, what did you do on weekends Matsuda-kun?

    Matsuda Ken goes to a high ranked prostitution ring by Gabukicho on weekends.

    He was a regr, and if he was toozy to go, he called over a masseuse Deriharu.

    No matter how loose my lips are, I can never speak of this.

    Lets just spin a lie.

    Drink with the boys y some pool Stuff like that. Howe youre asking all of a sudden?

    Tetsuya-kun and I lived in a different world from you. So I was just curious.

    Well, just as you said, I dide from a different world.

    Its an embarrassing past, so you dont need to know much about it.

    Just by realizing that, you should know that you have matured.

    If you keep giving me carrots like this, Im gonna be prideful.

    You have to whip me here and there.

    I coughed, pretending to get flustered by thepliment, and changed the topic.

    The weathers nice today isnt it?

    Yeah. The wind is nice, and the sky is pretty.

    Do you wanna take a picture together?

    Picture? Alright.

    Miyuki epted the offer easily, and pulled out her phone from her bag.

    I did not like the keyring of the cute character that popped out.

    It should be my initials, or perhaps an SD picture and it would be perfect.

    Miyuki looked around and found a ce that would have a nice background.

    Then signaled me to hurry up.

    I approached Miyuki, and made a face as soon as the camera app came on.

    Different from the prankster or angry faces, a light smile with a slight pressure on my eyes. A serious face.

    I tried my best to mimick the angle Tetsuya and Miyuki had in their picture using my memory.

    Then I saw Miyukis pupils move towards me on the phone screen.

    It must be the first time seeing me like this right? It must be fresh to her.

    Should I get closer? The side of my face is being cut off.

    At my question, Miyuki, who was thinking about something else, stumbled around a reply.

    Hm? Ah Yeah Can you get a little closer?

    I got close enough to touch Miyuki with the side of my head.

    This was about the same as the one in Tetsuyas picture.

    When Miyuki gets home, I hope shepares the two pictures.

    Now that Im so close to her, I can smell her shampoo.

    Later on, well share shampoos and body wash.

    Even though we found a good spot, the only thing that came out of the picture was our faces.

    But Miyuki didnt say anything about that.

    She just fixed up her clothes and her expressions.

    She slightly looked over to me and spoke.

    Im gonna take the picture ok?

    Go quickkk

    Maybe me being unable to speak properly due to holding a smile was funny, but she let out a smallugh.

    Then, upon seeing that my expression was slowly breaking, she quickly fixed her expression and took a picture.

    Click!

    Thats how after we got ramen, we took our first monumental selfie.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 17: Movie Theatre Event

    Chapter 17: Movie Theatre Event

    ***

    We should stop here for today. You guys both worked very hard.

    I fell back on my back as soon as the tutoring ended, and took a glimpse at Tetsuya.

    During the entire break time he wanted to hear apliment about his shorter hair, so I should say something that would get me points with Miyuki too.

    Its good that you got rid of that stuffy hair.

    Tetsuya scratched the back of head as if he was embarassed.

    This was the first time I cut it short since I was a kid, so I am not used to it yet.

    Ill give you a tip, since you know nothing.

    Well even if you try it itll end up being flimsy anyways

    Put gel on the side of your hair.

    Ah, should I? Can you reened me a brand?

    Ones without gloss. Get the ones thatst a long time.

    Ill try it.

    OK.

    Can I use the bathroom?

    You can go do it at the subway station bathroom.

    You dont even have to ask. Just go use it.

    Thanks.

    After looking at Tetsuya get up and head to the bathroom, I helped Miyuki put the books in her bag.

    Thanks, Matsuda-kun.

    I am helping him so he disappears faster.

    I know thats a lie. But Matsuda-kun. Why were you staring at your phone during break time?

    Cant I do it?

    Its not that you cant I was curious because you werent acting like you normally do.

    So you were constantly looking at what I do?

    Thanks.

    Im gonna buy a car. So that I can ride it when school starts again.

    Its because I want to drive to school while touching your breasts and thighs.

    We also have to travel. Without Tetsuya ofcourse.

    She blinked with herrge eyes andughed awkwardly.

    She acted as if she was surprised that I said I was going to purchase an expensive car like it was nothing.

    This is one of the charms of wealth.

    But if I only unt my wealth, Miyuki would think Im just an unsightly guy who likes to spend money.

    So its good to show off naturally.

    Ah A car?

    Are you gonna nag me again? Theres no rule against driving to school.

    I-I wasnt gonna nag However Matsuda-kun, do you have a liscense?

    Yeah. But Ive never used it.

    When did you get it?

    Before I enrolled in the academy, I made some time and got it.

    Is that so

    After putting the rest of Miyukis books in the bag, I looked towards the bathroom.

    Tetsuya hasnte out in a while.

    If he doesnt turn on the vents Im gonna kill him.

    Now that I looked at theder, it was approaching August.

    That means, its about time to begin preparing for an event.

    To start this event, there was a prerequisite.

    You needed to go on a date with Miyuki.

    Two days after taking the picture, Miyuki should have had a positive change in her heart.

    Yesterday, she sent the first message, and we happily conversed for a long time Lets try it.

    Yo, Hanazawa.

    Yeah?

    Its boring teaching me all the time right?

    Its not boring. Why?

    Well I just feel kinda bad.

    The corners of Miyukis mouth rose up slightly.

    I think Im seeing a lot of new sides from Matsuda-kun recently? Im really fine. Its fun teaching because Matsuda-kun has been following along very well.

    Is that so?

    Yeah. So you dont have to worry. If you are really sorry, do you want to buy me some ice cream tommorow?

    Ice cream? Do you have a vour you wanna try?

    Any vour is fine with me.

    Her elegent smile is too charming.

    She seems like a nobledy. I want her to be mine already.

    In that case, lets watch a movie after tommorows tutoring and we can get ice cream afterwards.

    Movie? Im fine with it Ill ask Tetsuya-k

    What are you talking about Im saying just the two of us should go.

    Huh?

    Miyukis mouth opened slightly from shock.

    She just nkly stared at me. She must have been extremely surprised.

    I smiled at her as I spoke.

    Theres a theatre close to your neighbourhood. Ill head there. After the tutoring session, just go home and rest. 8PM is good right?

    Huh? Eight OClock? Its alright

    So that Miyuki couldnt speak anymore, I pushed the bag towards her.

    She put on the bag with an astonished look on her face.

    I got up and headed towards the shower.

    Then thats that. Thanks for teaching me today, and Im gonna shower so go home with Tetsuya when he gets out.

    @@

    Haaah!

    Miyuki, who was putting her face in her pillow, took a deep breath in and turned around.

    Maybe it was simr to arge rock falling into calm waters and makingrge waves?

    Recently, because of Matsuda, she felt very weird.

    Watching a movie? Tommorow? Just the two of us?

    Is perhaps he asking me out on a date?

    He didnt seem like he was taking it too seriously, so it didnt really feel like she was being asked out on a date.

    But then why did he specifically say just the two of us?

    Since it was the first time she recieved such a request, it was hard to figure out his intentions, especially since Matsuda spoke as if he was informing her of the event instead of asking.

    When she thought of it like that, she got a little angry.

    I mean Couldnt you have asked it in a nicer way?

    Miyuki muttered to herself as she picked up her phone.

    She opened the texting app, but stopped herself from texting Matsuda.

    She had no idea what to send.

    Just what did you mean earlier? felt a little embarassing to ask.

    But if she didnt just say it directly, the idiot Matsuda wont understand what she means

    She wondered on what to do for a while, then ended up sending a random meaningless message.

    [Its hot]

    Even after 30 seconds, her phone was still quiet.

    Miyuki stared at her ckened screen, feeling a little disappointed,

    Ding!

    Matsuda sent a reply.

    [Im cold.]

    A little provokative. But it fits the person named Matsuda perfectly.

    She let out a smallugh at the concise text, and tapped on her phone keyboard.

    [If you sleep with the AC on you might get a cold.]

    [Its ok because I have a thick nket. What are you doing rn?]

    [Im just at home. Did you pick a car yet?]

    [Im still looking, but Im not sure on which car to buy. Lets look at it together before the movie.]

    Now that the topic of the movie came up, should she just ask?

    No. Matsuda might find it burdensome, so It might be just better to let it go.

    [Alright. But what movie are we gonna watch?]

    [A fun one.]

    [So you havent picked yet huh?]

    [We just have to pick now. Do you have a genre you like?]

    [I dont have one in particr. So Ill leave it to Matsuda-kun. Did you practice what we learnt today?]

    [Im going to sleep.]

    Looking at how hes dodging the question, he must not have practiced.

    If he gets a low score on tomorrows pop quiz, shell have to discipline him in that tone he doesnt like.

    [Before I started teaching you, you said you would try hard Matsuda-kun. Go practice.]

    [Just let me be for today. Why are you so cruel?]

    [Its all for you, Matsuda-kun.]

    [Dont you have to have days where you rest?]

    [Didnt you rest during the weekend?]

    [ Do I really have to practice?]

    If she told him to, he probably would go do it.

    She wanted to tell him to practice as a punishment for making her all confused But shell let him go for today.

    [You dont have to. Just focus tommorow.]

    [You keep toying with me recently, and I cant take it anymore. Come to that yground. Lets fight.]

    [Sure. Im always ready, so call me when you get there.]

    Miyuki spent a long time joking around with Matsuda.

    Even when they talked about random things, it was fun when it was with Matsuda.

    The time flew by really quickly. It made her feel disappointed.

    She finished conversing with him, and looked at the small star stickers on the ceiling.

    Even though she put them up with Tetsuya as a kid, they still showed no signs of beginning to fall off.

    In that moment, Miyuki wondered what if Tetsuyas personality was like Matsudas, someone without a brake.

    Tetsuya saying lets go watch a movie like it was already a done deal Doesnt fit him in the slightest.

    What if Matsuda was innocent like Tetsuya?

    Also doesnt fit at all.

    If you think about it that way, they were both pr opposites.

    Even though they should have been like water and oil, seeing them get closer made her happy.

    It must be all because Matsuda is being sincere.

    Just like how she is gradually changing her opinon of him, Tetsuya must be doing the same.

    Slowly getting past all their past troubles, she hoped that they would get even closer in the future.

    While thinking of a bright future, she was reminded of what happened yesterday, and opened her gallery.

    The picture she most recently took with Matsuda was right there.

    She touched the picture to zoom in, and stared at Matsudas face.

    Handsome

    It wasnt a joke. He was really good looking.

    Matsudas thick lips were slightly raised.

    As if it was the best picture of his life, his face seemed to glow.

    If he knew how to make that kind of face, why does he normally go around with a frown on his face

    Miyuki involutarily twitched her lips as she swiped to the next picture.

    Then the picture she took with Tetsuya at the barbershop appeared.

    Maybe not as much as Matsuda, but he was still pretty cool.

    However, just as she thought before, his old hairstyle was better.

    When she quickly looked over at her pictures, other than the few pictures with her female friends, it was all picture with Tetsuya.

    They took this many pictures together.

    Next time, she wondered if she should take a picture with all three of them.

    Sleepy

    Miyuki, who was silently looking at old pictures, felt her eyes beginning to close.

    The only sound in the room was of her fan.

    Listening to that sound, Miyuki fell asleep.

    **

    Miyuki, do you want to go to the arcade before we go home?

    Tommorow afternoon, Tetsuya asked Miyuki after the tutoring session.

    She looked at the clock, then at me, before replying.

    Then maybe well y for an hour and go home?

    She was thinking about the time of our date.

    Looking at them, Miyuki must not have told him that we were watching a movie together.

    Miyuki and Tetsuya have no secrets between each other.

    However, as of recent, they have been hiding more and more secrets.

    For example, like what I did at the festival

    If it was the same as before, Miyuki would tell Tetsuya what happened, and they would have tried to figure out what I meant together.

    But she didnt.

    Even now, she hid the movie date she had with me.

    It was proof that we were passing the boundary of being just normal friends.

    Due to ack of rtionship experience, she hasnt realized it yet, but soon after the school starts, she will know for sure.

    Then Im gonna get going, Matsuda-kun.

    Miyukis awkward good bye.

    I smiled at her and spoke.

    Alright, see you. Miura, you take care too.

    I sent the two of them away and got back inside.

    I was going to shower, but there was a vibrationing from my pocket.

    I couldnt hide my smile after checking my phone.

    It was because of the message Miyuki sent.

    [I wont bete. Dont worry.]

    She must have sent it in a hurry. I trusted you anyways

    Our Miyuki has such a beautiful heart.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 18: Movie Theatre Event 2

    Chapter 18: Movie Theatre Event 2

    ***

    My skin became a little paler.

    Now I dont look tan.

    I was already missing the blond hair from the ssic tan blond bully look, but now that Im not tan either, Im just a bully.

    At least now brighter clothing will match with my skin better, so lets just be thankful for that.

    I exited the theatre bathroom and waited in a cafe beside the theatre, drinking my coffee and waiting for Miyuki toe.

    Around 7:50, I saw Miyukie up from the esctor.

    She was looking around her surroundings.

    As if she never went home from the arcade, she was still wearing her bag.

    When I raised one hand towards Miyuki, she approached me with a bright expression and sat across from me.

    When did you get here?

    About 10 minutes ago.

    You got here quite early?

    I guess I left a bit too early. You also came early.

    Im not the kind of person whoste for every ss, unlike a certain someone.

    I chuckled at Miyukis joke and gave Miyuki the ice americano I had already ordered beforehand.

    Drink it. You look like youre hot.

    Just as I said, Miyukis forehead had a lot of sweat on it.

    Miyuki carefully recieved the americano and spoke.

    Thanks for the drink.

    Did youe directly from the arcade?

    Yeah. I was only going to y for an hour But when I was ying together, I lost the track of time.

    Is being with Tetsuya that fun?

    Dont make me jealous.

    Miyuki sucked on the straw, then made a blissful expression.

    Whoa Its really cold Did you buy the movie tickets already?

    Yeah.

    What movie is it?

    During the hot summers, is there anything better to watch than a horror movie?

    Its one of the important cliches in a loveedy.

    A scary one.

    Huh? A horror movie? Matsuda-kun, are you good with that stuff?

    This is the first time Im watching one voluntarily.

    If I knew what happens, I could at least be prepared for the jump scares,

    But when I yed Dokiaca, it just said stuff like it was a horror movie. , When the ghost first appeared and then the event happened.

    So thats why I was more nervous than I usually was.

    I picked it because it had good ratings. Are you good with horror?

    Yeah, I like horror movies.

    I guess the trope of the female heroine being scared of ghosts is a tired concept.

    But Dokiaca is usually filled with that kind of cliche stuff. Thinking about it makes me feel a little depressed.

    If Miyuki got scared easily, then I could have enjoyed a skinship event for free.

    When I silently nodded my head, Miyuki pulled out her wallet as she spoke.

    Ill get the popcorn. Do you want want sodas?

    I already bought it. If I give them the ticket, theyll give it to us immediately.

    How much was it?

    990 yen.

    Miyuki looked at the cafe menu.

    She confirmed the price of the americano, then starting pulling out money from her wallet.

    Heres 1370 yen.

    I dont need it. Ill buy it for today, you just have to buy it the next time.

    When I started talking about having a second date, Miyukis hands stopped moving for a moment.

    She was hesitant on what to do, then spoke feebly.

    But the money spent wont be equal Even thest time at the hospital

    Between us, there isnt a mine or yours.

    If you still feel bad, book us a love hotelter.

    Whatever, I dont like being that rigid, so just say you will buy the next movie.

    I understand Then I promise that I will buy it next time. I promise.

    Emphasizing I promise twice Todays atmosphere is quite good.

    I get it already. Lets just go grab popcorn.

    Ok.

    I got up from my seat and put Miyukis bag on my shoulder.

    Before she could say anything, I spoke up first.

    This bag is disgustingly heavy No wonder why youre so short. Are you even 160cm?

    Miyuki, who was raising her hands forward as if to ask for her bag back, replied angrily.

    I-Im 162cm! I just seem small because Matsuda-kun is so big!

    A little kid shouldnt be messing around like this. When an adult helps you, you should say thank you.

    Wh-What do you mean adult! Stop talking about weird stuff and give me my bag Ma-Matsuda-kun! Wait for me!

    When I ignored Miyuki and walked towards the stand, she followed behind hurriedly while holding on to the coffee.

    After trying to take her bag from me for several minutes, Miyuki eventually gave up and reluctantly thanked me while pouting.

    So cute. I want to grab and stretch her cheeks out.

    I smiled at her as I gave the ticket to the stand worker.

    After a very short wait, we were given two cs, popcorn and a hotdog.

    Number 837 couple set. Hope you guys enjoy.

    Iughed lightly and grabbed a the popcorn and a c.

    I pointed to the leftover things with my chin.

    You grab the other c and hotdog.

    Oh? O-Ok

    Miyukis face was slightly flushed.

    Looks like she was embarrassed by the word couple.

    I wont be able to see these reactions when we start dating I mighte to miss themter.

    Well, good thing Ill still have Renka and Hiyori left, so Ill continue seeing it for a while.

    **

    Isnt this colour too fancy? I like silver-white, or ck. Theyre simple.

    Im the same. I was just looking to see what kind of empty headed idiots drive these kinda things.

    Matsuda-kun, dont speak like that.

    Alright.

    We were picking out a car together while have a light chitchat, but naturally ended it when the movie started.

    Creeaaaak!

    Along with the distributors logo, a creepy sound attacked my ears.

    This is what I hate about horror movies.

    The sound that was meant to make you nervous even from the beginning.

    I already have goosebumps.

    One good thing is that the theater is filled with people.

    Before sitting down on our seats, I made sure the extras were sitting behind me.

    I somewhat calmed down, and was going to drink my c,

    Crunch.

    I heard Miyuki chewing on the popcorn from beside me.

    I purposely flinched and acted scared.

    Ah fu

    When I stared at Miyuki with a grimance on my face, she put her lips next to my ear.

    I guess you get scared easier than you look? Were you about to swear just then?

    Whenever Miyuki speaks, her breath kinda tickles my ears.

    I cant get an erection here. This is a big problem.

    But I didnt so its fine. Also, eat quietly.

    But I ate really quietly? Matsuda-kun, did you be more sensitive? Are you that scared?

    What are you talking about Whatever. Lets stop talking.

    I scoffed and grabbed onto my seat, as I started to focus on the movie.

    The story is about some students trying to do exorcism in a haunted house, and they disappear one by one.

    Such an obvious plot. But its still scary as fuck.

    Kyaaa!

    As soon as the main characters enter the house, screams could be heard.

    I shook my head, and prayed that the ghost would show up soon.

    However, contrary to my prayers, the ghost didnt show up even after 40 minutes.

    Boom!

    Crash!

    DUDUDUDUDUDU!

    Every time I eased my nervousness, something happened that made me hold my breath.

    Wait. Why was I so focused on the movie?

    I just have to think about the event.

    As soon as I realized that and finally calmed down,

    BOOM. BOOM BOOM BOOM!

    KYAAAAA!

    Along with the fmcs piercing screams, a horribly scary ghost appeared and started the movies climax.

    As I let out a Hyuk! sound at the unexpected timing, getting genuinely scared,

    AHHH!

    The woman sitting behind me stood up suddenly and spilled all the c on my head.

    Finally the event happened.

    I can finally rx.

    The ssic coke colour seeped into my t-shirt in an instant, and the ice made its way inside the t-shirt and touched my skin.

    This was a cool summer.

    Matsuda-kun, are you ok?

    Miyuki freaked out as she looked at me.

    I-Im so sorry! Im really sorry!

    The woman bowed to me.

    The entire theater was focused on the suddenmotion.

    This is where you pick the choices

    I could make my own choice like in the festival, but for this event, lets just follow the best choice from Dokiaca.

    I quickly finished thinking, and turned around smiling at the woman and waved one hand.

    Its no problem. Enjoy the rest of the movie.

    I-I can wipe it off

    I also got scared and spilled c over myself anyways. I was already wet, so dont worry about it.

    Im really sorry Ill pay for yourundry fees.

    Im telling you its all good already.

    Were inside a movie theater! You need to be quiet!

    Its really alright. Hope you enjoy the movie.

    . Sorry

    I forcibly finished the conversation, and lifted up the t shirt that didnt get soaked and wiped my hair with it.

    Miyuki lightly tapped on my shoulder and whispered.

    Ill give you a towel, so use that instead

    I dont need it. Itll dry as I watch the movie.

    Haah Howe you are so positive in a situation like this What is happening

    Did you get wet?

    Only a little bit on my arm. Its alright.

    Thats good.

    The wet t-shirt stuck tightly to my body, showing off my muscles.

    Miyuki took nces at my body with the help of the light from the movie, then looked at the c on cup holder.

    She once again put her lips to my ear.

    Matsuda-kun.

    What.

    You didnt spill the c.

    I guess not. I thought I did.

    Miyuki didnt speak again and just continued to stare at me.

    You must have been awed at my kindness to this woman right? My affection points went up right?

    I feel that the day I could call her Miyuki instead of Hanazawa ising soon.

    I pretended to watch the movie, then tapped Miyuki on the arm acting like I just came up with an idea.

    Yo, Hanazawa.

    Miyuki hesitated then flinched her shoulders.

    She probably thought she got caught taking glimpses of me.

    Yeah What is it? Do you need a towel?

    What are you talking about I dont need it

    I stretched my beige shorts to show the middle of it, which had stains from the coke.

    Then asked jokingly.

    Doesnt it look like I pissed myself cause I was scared?

    .

    Was she at a loss for words because she didnt expect me to joke in this situation?

    Miyuki only let out an emptyugh.

    She sat like that for a moment, then slightly smiled looking at my childish expression.

    Next time Ill buy you some adult diapers.

    Does something like that even exist?

    It does. Its for people like Matsuda-kun who cant hold it in.

    Now that we are talking about piss, I actually need to go to the bathroom. Im just gonna be right back, so just keep watching.

    Ille with. Ill borrow something for you to dry off with from the employees.

    If you want to.

    Could you please? Try saying that.

    Nah.

    She shook her head at my t denial, but I could still see a smile forming on her face.

    Todays event was boring, but it was meaningful in its own way.

    Lets just finish it by getting ice cream together on the way back.

    ***PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 19: Miyukis Mistake

    Chapter 19: Miyukis Mistake

    ***

    Whats the asion? Howe youre dressed all pretty today?

    It was apliment meant for Miyuki who came to tutor.

    As I said, Miyukis fit today was different than the usual ufortable looking one.

    A dark blue, knee-length, high-waisted denim shorts.

    A white t shirt that was tucked into that, along with white sneakers.

    With a light cream-colored short-sleeved shirt designed specifically for outerwear to finish off.

    Therge ck bag was a bit out of ce, but it was the perfect fit for a summer day.

    It very much fit Miyukis image.

    Looking at her stretched snow-white legs, my desire to have her skyrockets again.

    I want to make those knees bruised already.

    Anyways, it should be alright to think that you changed your outfit to look good in front of me right?

    Lets just think of it like that.

    Thanks Matsuda-kun.

    Miyuki came into my house with a cheery thanks.

    As I shuffled to the side, I saw Tetsuya look at me as if I did something amazing.

    He must have been jealous that I just did something he never could.

    Tetsuya would never be able topliment her like I just did, even if his life was on the line.

    Hell justmely think on the inside Miyuki Pretty

    Only if Miyuki asked how is it?, then he will reply its pretty and thats it.

    You gelled your hair?

    I asked when I saw the sides of his head.

    Tetsuya carefully touched his hair and asked.

    Yeah. Does it look okay?

    A little better thanst time, but you also have to press from the front, and not just the sides.

    Like this?

    Yeah, kind of. Also dont put on too much. Your hair looks a little weird right now.

    I understand. Thanks Matsuda.

    Dont think that Im being nice to you.

    If it was just us two, I would never tell you anything.

    Before Miyuki walked into the living room, she decided to check on the nts first.

    She looked happy as she saw that the nts were slowly reviving.

    For the time being, I think I need to buy some more nutritional supplements and ce them.

    Shouldnt you be the one to take the nutritional supplements instead?

    Why?

    Its nothing. I was just worried about you is all.

    After realizing I was talking about her height, Miyuki pouted a bit.

    You have to limit how much you make fun of someones height.

    It wasnt a soft spot for Miyuki or anything, but as many people are sensitive about the subject, it will ruin her mood if I keep bringing it up.

    Around this much was the max.

    Iughed alone at Miyuki and put my hand out to her.

    Give me your bag.

    Im fine Iming in now.

    Already? Shouldnt you rest a bit? Dont you have to take care of the nts you love so much?

    Its a punishment. Were starting now.

    What sin did Miuramit?

    The sin of having friends like Matsuda-kun.

    Me and him arent friends, we arepetitors.

    Well, more like predator and prey, but whatever.

    Tetsuya, what do you think? Do you believe were friends?

    Thanks to Matsuda, we get to study more, so I dont mind.

    Still an idiot I see. This is your w.

    I muttered and sat down by the table.

    Miyuki sat in between me and Tetsuya, and quietly spoke to herself.

    It just keeps getting hotter and hotter every day I want to eat the mango ice cream I had yesterday again

    Mango ice cream was what we had after the movies.

    Because of the coke spilt by that woman, people were talking about me, and Miyuki quietlyughed at me.

    Youre thinking about that right now. However, you just made a mistake.

    Mango ice cream?

    At Tetsuyas question filled with curiosity, Miyukis face turned pale.

    Tetsuya doesnt know that I went on a date with Miyuki.

    If you dont want to be honest, youll gonna have toe up with someone on the fly. Whatll you do?

    I was looking at Miyuki with an amused look on my face, as she rolled her eyes and smiled awkwardly.

    I got some after we parted from the arcade It was delicious.

    Really? Ive never had mango ice cream before Lets try it together next time.

    Y-Yeah. Lets do that

    The fact that she lied, means that she still cares a lot about Tetsuya.

    She was probably worried that he would get jealous or something.

    On the other hand, it must mean that Im also bing more important to Miyuki.

    If we were just friends, she would have no problem telling him we watched a movie and had ice cream together.

    So this development is something I should celebrate, rather than be sad about.

    If this continues on, Miyuki will think about this deeplyter on.

    Why she felt like she needed to lie about meeting with me to Tetsuya.

    And then, she will realize her feelings about me one day.

    I shed a meaningful smile, revealing my white teeth, towards Miyuki who was ncing over at me.

    Ahem

    Miyuki cleared her throat as she pulled out books from her bag.

    She rubbed her neck with her hands a couple times before speaking.

    Today is english right? Ill test you guys on what we learnt yesterday before we get started.

    **

    I dont want to let Miyuki just go home today.

    She showed off such a refreshing fit for the first time today, so I definately cant just send her off like this.

    I pretended to go on my phone as soon as the tutoring ended and texted Miyuki.

    [Do you want to get ice cream again today? With Miura.]

    Buzz!

    Miyukis phone began vibrating on the tatami floor.

    After checking the message, Miyuki moved slightly towards me and tilted her head downwards.

    Then I looked back towards my phone.

    [Tetsuya-kun probably thinks I went to an ice cream ce near by house though?]

    [It is kind of close to your house anyways.]

    [What if he asks Oh you two are back again today?]

    I predicted that you were going to say this when I mentioned Tetsuya.

    I already knew you werent going to bring him.

    [If you feel that worried,e alone.]

    [Ill think about it.]

    [Ill leave a littleter, so leave your bag at your house, ditch Tetsuya ande out.]

    [I said Ill think about it?]

    [Ill be waiting.]

    When Miyuki read my forceful message, she looked at me in disbelief.

    The way she res is so sexy. Give me head with that expression.

    What are you two doing just staring at your phones?

    I put my phone away and answered naturally.

    I was looking at cars.

    You still havent picked one out?

    Even if I normally act thoughtlessly, you need to be careful in picking a car.

    At my self deprecating joke, Miuraughed a little.

    Youre right about that one. What were you doing Miyuki?

    Huh? I Was talking with a friend.

    Who? Nanase?

    No, its someone you dont know. Tetsuya-kun.

    You had friends that I didnt know about? I guess someone from the academy?

    T-Thats right Youre ready right? Lets go.

    As Miyuki put on her heavy bag and got up, Tetsuya asked her.

    Do you wanna go to a manga cafe on the way back or something?

    Why does this bastard keep trying to take Miyuki to ces.

    Go y on a ystation with with your same-sex friends.

    Miyuki wondered what to do for a moment.

    Hmm I dont think I can today. Sorry.

    This time, she didnt lie, she just straight up rejected him?

    Im a little sad that she didnt say she was going to meet another friend, but since it looks like she wants to meet with me, Ill forgive her.

    Is that so? Okay. Matsuda-kun, were going.

    Tetsuya licked his lips as if he was disappointed, then waved to me.

    When Miyuki wasnt looking, I responded to him with a middle finger.

    Then, I headed to my wardrobe.

    What to wear. A dress shirt with shorts, and a belt?

    I think it feels a bit too formal.

    Ill match Miyuki and dress casually.

    **

    Why is it so hot So annoying

    When Iined waiting for the signal, Miyuki looked up at me.

    Its annoying?

    Yeah. It doesnt rain either If it stays like this until August, I might just die. Why doesnt the damn signal change

    Matsuda-kun is too impatient. Just wait. Also, Tetsuya-kun told me on the way home. You swore?

    When.

    You did it with your fingers.

    He already snitched on me.

    Well, he probably meant it as banter between friends instead of tattling But I still dont like it regardless.

    For this, youll be living our your final days punching the flooring thinking of the heroines that were taken from you.

    I was just joking. Cant friends do this much? Are you gonna tell me to stop breathing too?

    I was joking too. Ill look past this much. Since you were joking

    I wasnt joking though? I was being sincere?

    Biting my lips as if I hadints, I naturally leaned my elbow on Miyukis shoulder while she turned her head towards the traffic light.

    When I lifted a leg off the ground this way, Miyuki looked towards me again.

    Matsuda-kun, youre heavy.

    She didnt ask what I was doing or dodge my elbow. Just said it was heavy.

    So am I to think this much is alright?

    Ill do it often from this point on.

    I held back my screams of celebration as I spoke.

    Your shoulder is perfect to lean on, so just leaving it be would be what is it a crime.

    Youre making fun of me for being short right?

    Youre being delusional. I didnt mean it that way, so just lend me your shoulder once in a while.

    I dont wanna.

    Quite stern.

    I learned from Matsuda-kun.

    As we talked, the signal changed.

    When Miyuki began walking, my elbow slid off her shoulder, and I was sent spinning.

    Miyuki nced at my one-man show, then turned forward while giggling.

    I walked quickly to catch up, and beganining.

    Youre just gonna leave without saying a word? What if I fell?

    Since Matsuda-kun is athletic, I was sure you wouldnt fall.

    Well, I am pretty good at sports after all.

    You liked my emptypliment that much? Youre just like a dog.

    You wanna go? Youre surprisinglybative huh?

    If its the new Matsuda-kun, I think I could win.

    Im gonna kill youe here.

    When I tried to grab Miyukis shirt, sheughed and ran away.

    Its much more fun being with me than that boring Tetsuya right? I know it is.

    I hope that you take good care of me from now on.

    But looking at her right now, I guess she forgot about the stuff that happened with Tetsuya earlier.

    Lets not bring it back up and make her ufortable.

    Ill ask different things to make the atmosphere very lovey dovey.

    I caught up to her again and asked.

    What made you want to wear this instead of that ufortable looking skirt?

    I just felt like it.

    Keep dressing like this from now on.

    Are you saying this because it actually looks bad and you wanna make fun of me?

    Im not kidding. It really looks good on you. I told you so in the morning too.

    Could she feel my sincerity from my tone?

    Miyuki turned around and avoided my gaze.

    Then, she spoke so quietly that it was almost unintelligible because of the sounds around us.

    Thank you. Matsuda-kun you also look good today too.

    I almost feel like I am living just for Miyukispliments.

    I feel like I could fly.

    I grimaced to act as if I misheard what Miyuki said.

    You think your outfit today is going to look good on me? Are you messing with me right now?

    No thats not it Haah Whatever. Lets just go.

    Miyuki sighed and walked away.

    She must have been embarrassed.

    I followed her while thinking about the final event in the summer break that will happen on August.

    After that one, Ill just meet with Miyuki often and wait for school to start.

    Then, Ill quit the circle so I can tell Miyuki how I feel.

    By then, we would have been seeing each other almost daily for 3 months.

    Thats more than enough time for a boy and a girl to fall in love right?

    I believe in you, Miyuki.

    ***PreviousAdvertisement

 Chapter 20: End of the Summer Vacation

    Chapter 20: End of the Summer Vacation

    ***

    Did you bring your license?

    Yes, here.

    When I handed over the documents to the dealer, he checked over it carefully then nodded his head.

    Alright, Ive confirmed it. As you said earlier, the payment will be in a lump sum right?

    Yes. If I order now, will ite at the end of August?

    Thats correct. The colour you ordered is quite popr so I will contact you if it is ready sooner.

    As long as I get my hands on it before school starts, I dont care.

    What I ordered is about 80% my tastes, and 20% Miyukis.

    I wanted to get one that was 50/50, but then Miyuki will find that to be burdensome So theres nothing much I can do.

    Later on, we can make a switch when we start dating.

    I decided to think about it positively, and went home after finishing the purchase.

    I wanted to meet Miyuki since it was the weekend, but I decided to practice what Ive learnt this week.

    Miyuki would love seeing me improving quickly.

    I picked my least favorite subject, math, and opened up the textbook to begin solving questions.

    I wonder how long I spent solving questions.

    Around the time where the surroundings became a bit darker, and the heat became more bearable,

    Buzz!

    My phone vibrated.

    I hurriedly picked up my phone and smiled brightly at the screen.

    Miyuki texting first I love it so much

    [Isnt todays weather nice?]

    [Its still hot as always.]

    [Its less hot than when we went to get ice cream. Go y outside.]

    [Thene outside.]

    [Im already outside.]

    Youre out? With who?

    I dare you to say Tetsuya.

    [What are you doing?]

    [Do you know Haruka? Nanase Haruka.]

    Nanase is that same-sex friend Tetsuya brought up before.

    Thank god. I almost had to add 10 rounds of paizuri.

    [Is she hot?]

    [How did you end up asking exactly as I thought you would? You havent changed at all in this sense]

    [No. Think of it as something the changed me would ask. So, is she hot?]

    [Yeah. Shes pretty.]

    Normally when a girl calls another girl pretty, its the other way around.

    But since Miyuki said it, she probably is pretty.

    If thats true, lets invite her for a threesometer.

    [But Haruka doesnt like men like Matsuda-kun.]

    Another text came soon after.

    It might just be Miyukis feelings on the subject, but it might be the truth.

    My image among others Is kind of garbage.

    [Who said anything about that? I just asked if she was hot. What are you wearing now?]

    [Simr to yesterday.]

    [Send a photo.]

    [No I dont wanna. Did you study today?]

    I sent a picture of the questions Ive been working on until then, and sent it as a message.

    [About this much?]

    [You worked hard. Illmend you.]

    [Then send me a picture of you clothes.]

    [Matsuda-kun, are you a pervert?]

    [I mean, its not like I am asking to see your underwear Just your outfit today.]

    [I said I didnt wanna. My coffees here so Im gonna end it here today. Study hard.]

    I thought we were close enough to do at least this much.

    Im gonna make you send underwear pictures for realter on, so get ready.

    Was what I was thinking as I began looking at the questions again. But, when my phone received a picture not long after, the sides of my mouth slid up.

    Making a fuss when you were gonna send it anyways.

    Anyways, you were wearing a white blouse today.

    Even though it was made of a material that doesnt show the insides very well, those giant mommy milkers could not be hidden even if you tried.

    [TL Note: He really did say mommy milkers in the raws lol.]

    Looking at the picture of her smiling with the coffee cup next to her face, I wanted to have Miyuki to myself already.]

    Its disappointing that I cant see the pants, but lets be thankful she sent the picture in the first ce.

    [Its pretty.]

    After sending a short reply, I was going to focus on studying, but instead I thought about the event.

    The final event of summer vacation happens in mid-August during the Japanese festival and long holiday period known as Obon.

    Until then, Ill go on lots of friendly dates with Miyuki and improve our rtionship.

    **

    Matsuda-kun, whatll you do on Obon?

    Miyuki asked as she fanned herself while feeling the cool air from the ac.

    I looked at theder before responding.

    Im bored, so I might go see the ocean.

    For real? Which ocean?

    Miyukis eyes lit up as she showed interest.

    Because she was also going to see the ocean with her family.

    Isshiki.

    Oh? Me too?

    Is that so surprising? Isshiki is close and the water is clear so a lot of people go there on holidays.

    We-Well even if thats true Are you going with Watanabe Takashi by any chance?

    No. Im going alone.

    Ah Is that so?

    She seems to be weirdly relieved.

    Whether its because I am not going with Takashi, or if its because I am not going with another woman, only Miyuki would know

    But I want to believe that she is thinking of thetter.

    Then how about going together with Tetsuya-kun? Tetsuya-kun said hes going to Isshiki as well.

    Im thankful that you want to take care of me because Im going alone, but Id rather die than go with Tetsuya.

    Miura is probably going with his family right?

    Thats true Hmm If you go alone I think youll be really bored If its ok with you Matsuda-kun, do you want toe over to our house and go with my family?

    What is this?

    Did I just hear that right?

    Miyuki wants to go on a trip with me and her family?

    Obviously we will probably just go together to Isshiki and then seperate when we arrive But its still shocking.

    Did this extra event ur because I, the new main character, have no family and have developed a close rtionship with Miyuki?

    Whatever it is, this is an opportunity I just cant miss.

    Ill take this opportunity to see the faces of her mom and her sister, whom I could only see silhouettes of when I yed the game.

    Ill score some points with them as well.

    Ah Wont your family find it ufortable?

    Do you remember what happened at the shrine? When you helped out the orphanage.

    That was your father, not me.

    Youve be quite humble all of a sudden? If it wasnt for Matsuda-kun, we would have thought the kid was just a theif, so it was Matsuda-kun that helped them.

    Lets just say thats true. But why do you bring that up now?

    Thest time we were dining out, our father talked about Matsuda-kun. How you had a kind heart That I made a nice new friend. When I talked about how you were a delinquent but were slowly turning around, it made my mom and my sister curious about you as well.

    Father-inw, if you help me out this much, what I am supposed to do.

    Defeated masturbation I will put it away. [TL Note: Sorry if its not clear, but it seems the mc is talking about how he was going to steal his wife and the dad would have to jerk off alone, but now the mc wont do that anymore.]

    So itll be ok?

    Yeah.

    Its tempting But is it really ok? For you?

    I dont care about it at all.

    Then Ill be in your care just until we get to Isshiki.

    Alright. You know where we live right? You just have to get there before tommorow at nine am. If you sleep in, well just go without you.

    Miyuki jokingly warned me and got up.

    At the same time, Tetsuya came out of the bathroom.

    Hes using my bathroom quite often these days. Is the bathroom at his house clogged?

    Rude bastard.

    **

    I arrived in front of Miyukis house with lots of presents on each hand, and picked up my walking speed when I saw four people standing around.

    I was out of breath holding on to all that luggage, so as soon as I put it down, I started looking at Miyukis family members.

    Ill skip Wataru since Ive seen him at the shrine

    Unlike Miyukis innocent-looking eyes, her sister had slightly upturned eyes.

    Despite also having a gentle appearance like her sister, she exuded a subtle and charming attractiveness.

    Miyukis mother looked very simr to her youngest daughter.

    She looks to be in herte twenties at first nce, I wonder if this family has some kind of blessing within their genes?

    Even if its obviously a heroines family, its too much of a cheat.

    Especially that warm smile towards me I think Im falling in love.

    What did Wateru do in his past life to be with these people?

    Im feeling jealous. Defeat masturbation Should I bring it back on the table?

    No, lets stop thinking like a trashcan.

    For today, I will turn into a kind man fitting of Miyuki.

    I quickly finished my scan and bowed.

    Hello, I am Matsuda Ken.

    At my firm voice, Wateru walked forward one step and tapped on my shoulder.

    You came here early. Come over here.

    I didnt know that they were going to be outside this early, but I guess it was a good thing that I came 20 minutes early.

    After exchanging names with Miyukis family, I brought over my luggage towards Miyukis mom, who introduced herself as Midori.

    Maam, heres a present I hope you can take it. Since its Obon I kind of bought it on an impulse.

    Midori and the first daughter Kannas eyes widened.

    Miyuki as well.

    Looking at their reactions, they probably thought my luggage was something I was going to use for myself.

    A present for us?

    I scratched the back of my head like I was embarrassed by Midoris words, and replied.

    Yes I bought beer, fruits and whatnot. So that you guys could eat it when we get to Isshiki

    You might find it burdensome, but since Im thinking of the rtions between the future son-inw and your family, just take it.

    Midori covered her lips like a young girl, and said her thanks.

    You really didnt need to Im really grateful. Well make good use out of it, Matsuda-kun.

    Its nothing.

    Matsuda-kun, do you n on only going to the beach?

    Thats correct.

    Then eat this with us. Ill feel bad if we eat this without you.

    I knew that if it was Miyukis family theyd answer like this, so I bought only food and drinks.

    I waved my hand as I spoke.

    Its fine. Ill be in your care just until we arrive at Isshiki.

    Dont be like that and eat with us. You said youre going alone? Its not like youll just swim the whole time.

    But its a family trip

    Do you find us ufortable to be around?

    No Thats not the case.

    Then theres no problem right?

    Ah

    I pretended to be at a loss for words and didnt reply.

    it was an obvious act. So that Miyuki would say its ok to eat with us first.

    As I expected, Miyuki stopped talking with Kanna to approach us and smiled as if to was it was alright.

    Lets do that, Matsuda-kun. My sister said its fine. My dad just gave the ok too.

    I didnt n on declining in the first ce, so lets stop putting on this act.

    I looked towards Midori and Wateru, and bowed just like before.

    . Ill be in your care.

    At those words, Wateru pped as if to lighten the mood.

    Well thats that. Shall we go now?

    Ill help out with the luggage.

    Would you?

    Yes sir.

    I carried the luggage with Wateru, got on his sedan and headed to Isshiki.

    I sat on the left window seat. Miyuki sat beside me.

    Was Miyukis shampoo today cherry? Its very aromatic. I like it.

    As I, Miyuki, and her family talked about many things, I was also reviewing my ns for this uing event.

    This event will happen on the beach, and you could see it as apetition between me and Tetsuya.

    Before he can do anything, its imperative that I get there first.

    And I feel that I am prepared to do just that.

    It makes no sense that he would get there before me, who already knows about this event and is already nning the correct timing for it.

    If that actually happens, I have to right to be Dokiacas main character.

    What the fuck is up with my dick? Is it because my leg is touching Miyukis?

    Its erect without me fucking doing anything.

    This isnt the time for this. Calm down you bastard.

    ***PreviousNext

 Chapter 21: End of Summer Vacation 2

    Chapter 21: End of Summer Vacation 2

    ***

    As if to show the fact that Obon was here, the beach was filled with people.

    Well, for modern people, this kind of holiday is indeed a day off work.

    Miyukis family included.

    Matsuda-kun.

    What.

    I was surprised when I turned around upon hearing Miyukis voice.

    Because it was Kanna standing there, not Miyuki.

    Wh-What the hell..?

    When we were in the car, they had different voices, but it waspletely same now.

    When I showed my shock, Kanna walked awayughing.

    Miyuki looked as if she gave up on Kanna and walked towards me.

    Sorry about my sisters prank It was a bit much. Tetsuya-kun also gets that done to him a lot.

    Is your sister a voice actress or something?

    No shes not She just has been doing that since we were young.

    Contrary to Miyuki, she seems to be quite the prankster.

    In that case, I wonder if a threesome is possible?

    I like it

    Isnt the ocean so beautiful? It feels nice

    Miyuki stretched her hands to her side and felt the winding from the ocean.

    Because of the wind pushing against her t-shirt and skirt, I could clearly see the outline of her body.

    Whenever I see it, I am reminded on how crazy big her chest is. With a narrow waist and wide hips

    Especially the part near the bottom of her Y zone that is slightly bulging out Thats just too hot.

    Matsuda-kun! Come here and eat watermelons!

    I snapped back to reality when Midori called us, and I tapped Miyuki on her shoulders.

    Lets go eat watermelon.

    Sure.

    On the beach, I sat on a mat while eating a lot of different foods with Miyukis family.

    Tetsuya is probably nearby somewhere.

    Hes probably calling Miyuki continuously right about now, but sadly for him, Miyuki has no thoughts of even ncing at her phone as of this moment.

    Matsuda-kun, why are you so quiet? Is it because youre with my family? Act like you usually do.

    Shes just enjoying making fun of me instead.

    I nced at Miyuki who was whispering as if it was only for me to hear, and pulled my hand back while no one was looking.

    And then lightly pressed into Miyukis back.

    It was meant to convey the message for her to stop.

    Miyuki understood my message, and stood up from her seat.

    Matsuda-kun, are you going to swim?

    Right now? Id like to digest first

    You can digest as you y. Matsuda-kun always does that.

    When did I

    If you wont swim now, can you look after our stuff? Kanna and I are gonna get changed.

    Go do that.

    Miyuki grabbed her swimsuit and went to the change room with Kanna.

    Wateru looked at her and clicked his tongue.

    That that Disrespectful

    Miyuki seems more excited than usual. Sorry about that. Matsuda-kun, why dont you go swim too?

    At Midoris apology, I shook my head exaggeratedly.

    No its alright. I didnt reallye to swim in the first ce. I only intended to chill on the beach. I can watch over all the luggage here. You two can go have fun.

    We didnt reallye to swim either. I suppose that Matsuda-kun is the type to enjoy the scenery like us?

    Not that I particrly enjoy watching the scenery Its just boring if I stay home alone so

    As I lightly conversed with Wateru and Midori, I turned around when Miyuki and Kanna came back after changing.

    The two of them wore just standard beachwear.

    Shorts that looked like a skirt, a long armed outerwear with a zipper attached.

    I wanted to see Miyuki in a bikini, but she had no interest in showing off her body.

    Looks like Kanna is the same I guess they really are sisters after all.

    At least I can see Miyukis snow white thighs.

    Are you really noting?

    Miyuki asked as she bounced a beach ball against my back.

    It makes me happy that it feels like shes getting quitefortable around me now.

    Mess around a lot right now. Later youll be thanking me while crying non stop. (TL Note: Sorry if this is confusing, it seems to be a foreshadowing of sorts.)

    Im not going. If youre gonna y, go stretch a bit first.

    I can do it naturally while ying. I wont go very deep anyways. Well get going, soe find us if you get bored okay?

    I knew youd ignore my advise.

    Today your sense of danger seems to havepletely disappeared.

    Miyuki coolly waved her hand and headed towards the ocean with Kanna.

    **

    I pardoned myself from Midori and Wateru to go on a walk.

    I didnt just randomly walk around, I didnt go far enough to lose sight of Kanna and Miyuki excited ying with the ball.

    In this beach, theres parts where it suddenly gets deep.

    Normally the lifeguard stops people from going into those parts, but its impossible to control so many people with the limited amount of manpower they have.

    The event urs when the lifeguard is somewhere else, and Kanna throws the ball too far.

    Miyuki tries to grab the ball, but gets a cramp in her leg and falls in a deep ce.

    It was a dangerous event. One where she could drown if you mess up.

    But that would never actually happen.

    Even if I did nothing, the lifeguard finds Miyuki before anything serious happens to her.

    Even if I stood still, I wouldnt lose affect points for doing so.

    Of course, I wont be just standing still.

    I want to participate in this event topletely grab Miyukis affection towards my side.

    I checked for stuff I could use for the event near me, and pretended to walk around as I stayed near Kanna and Miyuki.

    I could see Tetsuya Way out there.

    Looks like hes taking a walk like me, so hell probably spot Miyuki soon after the event starts.

    It should be happening at any moment now

    I imagined the scenario ten, no a hundred times over while looking at my watch,

    Bounce!

    Ah Unnie What did you do!

    I could just barely make out Miyukisints from here, and I tensed up.

    Its begun.

    Miyuki pushed through the weak waves to fetch the ball.

    The people nearby are too busy ying, and Kanna was looking at seagulls instead of Miyuki.

    Tetsuya will soon notice Miyuki, and realize its serious issue when her head is turned the other way

    So as of right now, Im the only one looking at Miyuki.

    The ball was getting further and further away quite quickly, so Miyuki soon began swimming after it.

    Miyuki who was swimming after the ball with an awkward form, disappeared under the ocean.

    Afterwards, she came in and out of the ocean repeatedly.

    Now.

    After seeing the event happen, I grabbed a kids tube and a life jacket, and ran as fast as I could.

    Huh!? MOM!

    I heard the kids surprised screamsing from behind me.

    Looks like he realized I stole his stuff.

    How annoying Ill give you some moneyter you little bastard.

    Because the water was as high as my waists, I gradually slowed down.

    As I got closer and closer towards Miyuki, I could see her pained expression as she tried her hardest to remain on the surface of the water get bigger and bigger.

    Even if its the point of the event I still dont wanna see Miyuki suffer

    I should have just saved her while ying together, I shouldnt have been so far away.

    I yelled towards Kanna who was looking around.

    Noona! Noona!

    Kanna turned her head towards me.

    Oh? Whats up? Matsuda-kun.

    Call over the lifeguard!

    I pointed to where Miyuki was, and swam towards her after throwing away the tube and life jacket to a near by ce.

    Ssh!

    Then, I begun swimming towards Miyuki with all my remaining strength.

    Cough! Ouagh!

    Miyuki saw me approaching her as she was swallowing the sea water.

    Her pained expression began to show a bit of hope.

    I barely grabbed onto the end of the tube that was floating away, and focused as best as I could to throw it properly.

    Itnded right beside Miyuki with a loud SPLASH!

    Miyuki instinctively reached out and grabbed the tube.

    It was a perfect throw. I might be able to win a nationalpetition with this level of skill.

    Finally, I grabbed the life jacket and approached Miyuki, and was going to hold onto the tube that was flip floping around and ask Miyuki if she was ok.

    But she grabbed my hair instead of the tube and threw me underwater instead.

    Miyukis strength when her life was in danger was surprisingly strong.

    I couldnt shake her off to get back to the surface.

    I even lost the life jacket I was holding onto.

    Ah Fuck

    Why they say to not go rescue drowning victims directly, I now understand.

    I approached too hastily.

    I cant even feel Miyukis plentiful breasts.

    At this rate, Im gonna die before that.

    I was going to approach her while wearing a life jacket, but I did something stupid after seeing her pained expression.

    Using thest of my strength, I was thankfully able to push Miyukis legs away.

    Then, I grabbed the back of Miyuki, as she was swinging one leg wildly, and lifted her by cing my arms behind her butt and back.

    Miyuki floated horizontally on the surface of the water.

    Under the water, I barely spotted the life jacket that was floating nearby.

    But whenever I opened my eyes in the ocean, it fucking hurt.

    As I led Miyuki towards the life jacket, she managed to grab onto it with her arm.

    After confirming that Miyukis resistance had somewhat subsided, I held her up and stayed still.

    It was an to allow her to put on the life jacket by herself.

    After a while, Miyuki became a lot calmer, and gained a lot more buoyancy as well.

    She managed to put on the life jacket in the end.

    I was relieved as I slowly emerged from behind Miyuki.

    Haaaah!

    As I let out the breath Ive been holding on to, Miyuki, who was coughing continuously, reached for me with her arms.

    This again. I understand that youre scared, but trying to drown me too is just too much.

    I smacked Miyuki on her forehead hard.

    Whack!

    Cough Kyaa! Cough!

    A scream was mixed in the middle, and it was somewhat funny.

    Smack!

    I spoke after I gave her a flick on her forehead, half with anger and half wih worry.

    Just stay cough there idiot Are you trying to kill me along with you? Im going to start dragging you back So just stay still Alright?

    Oough Kegh

    Miyuki was still throwing up sea water, but managed to nod weakly.

    Youre listening now that you got hit. As I thought, a little bit of punishment was needed.

    I held on to Miyukis armpit and started slowly moving in the water.

    Isnt this a skill that lifeguards use?

    I did watch a lot of videos on this just in case, but to think Id be using it this naturally

    This is the power of a main character. Sweet.

    We were soon rescued by the lifeguard Kanna called over.

    Despite Miyuki making such an uproar earlier, her condition was so mild that she wouldnt even ssify as a first degree drowning victim.

    I knew that fact very well, so I looked past Miyuki who was coughing on the boat, and checked around my surroundings.

    Perhaps because Kanna made such a fuss, people were slowly gathering by us.

    In the middle of the crowd, there was Tetsuya, looking at the boat filled with worry.

    Poor bastard You realized Miyuki was drowning but couldnt do anything because of me right?

    Iughed at the guy in my head, andid down on the boat on my back.

    As I did so, Miyuki slowly crawled over towards me with groggy eyes.

    Is she going to hug me?

    Was what I was thinking,

    Cough!

    Along with Miyukis cough, arge amount of water escaped her lips and approched my face, which I instinctively dodged.

    The warm water passed by my ear.

    My reaction time was insane Maybe I should try out for the national team.

    Wait. Wasnt that actually a reward?

    I shouldnt have dodged it.

    Feeling regretful, Iid down on the boat as the guards calmed Miyuki down.

    This marks the end of the summer vacation events.

    Now lets enjoy the epilogue as we wait for school to start.

    ***

    TL Note: Sorry it took so long, school stuff lmfao. Wont have consitent updates for a couple weeks.PreviousNextAdvertisement

 Chapter 22: The End of Summer Vacation 3

    Chapter 22: The End of Summer Vacation 3

    ***

    @@

    There doesnt seem to be any major problems, but since you mentioned drinking a lot of water, Im concerned about edema. Lets admit you to the hospital for a day as we monitor your condition.

    That was the doctors conclusion after looking over all the tests.

    Midori replied from behind Miyuki.

    Alright.

    If you go to the admission-discharge office and fill out the consent form, we will guide you to your hospital room.

    Thank you so much

    Miyuki bowed slowly, and dragged her feet out of the doctors office.

    Wateru, Kanna and Tetsuya were waiting for Miyuki outside.

    Miyuki looked at them and asked Wateru.

    Dad Wheres Matsuda-kun?

    He didnt have a change of clothes or spare shoes, so he left to buy them.

    Is that so? Did you give him some money?

    When I tried to give it to him, he refused it quite adamantly.

    You should have still given it to himmm Is heing here after getting some clothes?

    He didnt say anything about that? But we did tell him the name of the hospital, so probably.

    Now that she was no longer panicked, she can clearly remember what happened at the beach.

    Not only did she almost drown Matsuda-kun when he came to save her, she even tried to grab him when he was rescuing her from behind.

    She got hit in the forehead twice He must have been angry.

    But what was she supposed to do.

    At that moment, Matsuda approaching her seemed like a relief pitcher with a zero defense rate. (TL Note: I have honestly no idea what this means, since I dont watch baseball lol. Sorry if it doesnt make sense.)

    Even on the lifeguards boat, she needed something to grab on to, so she instinctively approached Matsuda and then threw up on him.

    She was extremely sorry, embarrassed, and grateful.

    What about your number? You told him right?

    Wateru nodded.

    I wrote it on a piece of paper.

    Piece of paper?

    Matsuda lost his phone. He said he probably dropped it in the ocean.

    Miyuki tightly closed her eyes.

    She already owed him her life and now even a phone

    She had no right to see Matsuda.

    Miyuki, what did the Doctor-nim say?

    Tetsuya asked as he took a step towards her.

    She looked at him with hazy eyes and replied.

    There arent any problems But I have to stay here for a day as they monitor me

    Thats a relief I was really worried.

    Thanks Wait Tetsuya-kun, arent you spending the break with your family?

    How can I rx when you are like this. My parents were worried too.

    Ok Ill contact youter.

    You dont have to, so just focus on getting better.

    She lost all energy from her body, and couldnt find the strength to keep talking.

    She must have expanded all of her energy struggling earlier.

    Miyuki, thanked Tetsuya, thenpleted the admission procedure with her family and was assigned to a hospital room.

    They said that not even family members are allowed in hospital rooms. Well wait in the lounge so let us know as soon as you need something. Alright?

    Miyuki who finished a shower and changed into a hospital gown, told Midori she understood.

    She followed the kind nurses lead andid down on her bed, and took a look around.

    Even though its a 4 person room, there wasnt anyone else there.

    When she was left alone in a quiet ce, many thoughts began swarming her.

    Kanna told her. That Matsuda rescued her very quickly.

    She said it looked like he ran as soon as she fell into the water

    Does that mean he was looking at her the whole time?

    Or was it a fate-like coincidence?

    I want to ask him

    Just like at the bookstore

    No, the image of Matsuda looking even more desperate than at the bookstore shed before her eyes.

    When will Matsuda get here?

    No way he lost the paper with the phone number right?

    On top of that, since Matsuda was such an idiot he might have forgotten the name of the hospital.

    Miyuki was staring at the ceiling filled with worry,

    Buzz!

    She looked at her phone when it began vibrating.

    Upon seeing Waterus text, she suddenly stood up.

    [Matsuda is here.]

    **

    Thank you so much If it werent for you Miyuki would be

    No, mother-inw. Hearing the same thing tens of times is getting a little boring.

    However, I really like that you are tightly grabbing onto my hand.

    Your hands are quite warm. Can I suck on your titties just once?

    Lets go get a phone. Well buy you a new one.

    Im fine.

    What do you mean youre fine! We should obviously buy it for you

    No but I just bought one a moment ago. I needed a new one anyways, so you really dont need to worry about it.

    Now that I went this far, they will find it hard to push any further.

    If youre that thankful, invite me to your house instead of buying me a phone.

    After briefly talking with Wateru about Miyukis condition, I walked towards Tetsuya who was standing around timidly and lightly pped him in the back.

    Its you Miura? I just saw you.

    Hello, Matsuda.

    I thought you came here with your family?

    I was worried about Miyuki But I do have to leave soon. I saw you rescue Miyuki. You were really cool.

    You are an uninvited guest.

    Wouldnt it be polite to leave as soon as possible?

    If you saw us, you could have lent me a hand.

    Sorry When I saw you guys you were on the lifeguards boat already

    Im joking man. Your hair looks fresh today. Keep it like this.

    Th-Thanks.

    I subtly mocked Tetsuya, and waved one arm when I saw Miyuki walked out wearing a hospital gown.

    You came?

    She didnt say anything.

    She just limped over in front of me, and nkly stared at me.

    Because Miyukis lips lost colour, they look thinner.

    She looks like a bedridden beautiful girl. In a situation like this, you need to do a mating press.

    I scratched my temple acting as if I were feeling uneasy.

    And then told off Miyuki with a joking tone.

    I told you to stretch right? You really should start listening to me.

    Miyukisplicated expression faded away when sheughed.

    A dumb smile almost as if she had a screw loose I really like it.

    I understand Thanks for saving me, Matsuda-kun.

    Your dad told me that you have to be admitted for a day. Rest up. Im gonna head out.

    Huh? Youre leaving? Where?

    I have to get home before the trains stop.

    Im not going. Im eating dinner with you, and your family.

    So stop me already.

    What are you talking about! If I send you away like this what does that make me! When you get home, ride on my dads car He said he would take you with us Lets eat together right now

    Did the hospital not give you any food?

    I just got admitted so of course not Lets go to the restaurant.

    Can you move? It looks painful.

    Im just tired Im fine I just have to stay in the hospital so lets go already Im hungry because I havent eaten anything

    Miyuki even grabbed me by my clothes.

    It looks like she really doesnt want me to leave.

    I nced over at Wateru, and when he nodded with a smile, I spoke.

    Alright.

    Tetsuya-kun do you want toe with us?

    Miyuki asked Tetsuya, who had be standing there awkwardly the whole time.

    Before that bastard could say anything, I took the lead.

    Miura said he has to go back to his family.

    Is that so? In that case, see youter Tetsuya-kun. Ill contact youter.

    Then, Tetsuya flinched and replied clumsily.

    Ah, yes Rest well And make sure you contact meter.

    Sure.

    Miyuki waved weakly at Tetsuya, and told me to follow her as she headed towards the elevator.

    Tetsuya, why did you run you mouth.

    If you didnt talk about your family, you could have gotten in between me and Miyuki

    This is why someone shouldnt be too honest.

    Even though theres opportunities to score, you end up missing.

    **

    Shouldnt you be eating the patient food?

    No Doctor-nim said I can have regr meals.

    You should still eat something simple. You drank all that sea water, and now you want to have something oily?

    I pushed away Miyukis arm as she tried to press the denpura button on the kiosk, and I pressed the button for the home-cooked meal.

    Then, I gave Miyuki the ticket number.

    Should I go a little further? I think I can.

    I was nervous on the inside, but pretended to be calm as I caressed the back of Miyukis head.

    From now on, even when Im not here, eat this kind foods. Dont eat oily stuff just because adults arent around okay?

    When I spoke in an extremely patronizing tone, as I would a child, Miyuki pouted.

    But that was just on the outside, she didnt say anything.

    Meaning other than me making fun of her, she wasnt bothered by anything I did.

    Saving you really did wonders.

    I shouted hurrah on the inside, and pointed towards an empty corner.

    Wait there. Dont go anywhere else.

    Matsuda-kun, whatll you have?

    Donkatsu.

    You cant Eat the home cooking instead.

    Why should I?

    Since you always eat unhealthy foods At least eat healthy foods here.

    After saying that, Miyuki herself pressed the button for the home-cooked meal and took a ticket.

    And then she stood at the back of the line and gestured towards me.

    It kind of feels like a wife worrying about her husbands body, am I wrong?

    I stood behind Miyuki with a happy heart.

    Obviously I didnt forget toin on the outside.

    After receiving the food, we sat down at the spot I pointed to before.

    Miyuki didnt touch the side dishes, and just nibbled on the rice.

    Looks like she is worrying about a lot of things. I ate arge scoop of rice and spoke.

    What is it? You dont like the food?

    Thats not it Matsuda-kun.

    What.

    Your phone Sorry I made you lose it

    Your mom and dad said the same thing. I guess for you its the first andst time Ill say it, but dont worry about it. I was gonna get a new one anyways.

    Also, thanks for saving me

    Miyuki put her hands on her knees and greeted me.

    I scoffed and pulled out my new phone.

    Havent you already said that greeting already? Anyways, just put in your number.

    Ah, ok

    Miyuki carefully typed out her number on my phone and gave it back to me.

    After I saved her number and resumed eating, she spoke feebly.

    Matsuda-kun.

    What now.

    Is my forehead bruised?

    Nope.

    Look carefully. Im sure theres a bruise

    Show me your forehead then.

    She pushed her head forward, revealing her forehead to me.

    It was not clearly visible as it was covered by her bangs.

    You sly little Is she hoping that I move her hair?

    Ill do as you want.

    I naturally moved her hair with my hand, and stared at her forehead.

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    I dont see anything.

    Is that so?

    Its unfortunate isnt it? Since you could have sued me for assault but now you have no evidence?

    Thats not funny.

    Thats unfortunate.

    Miyukiughed weakly, then fiddled with her phone and sent me a picture.

    It was none other than the one we tookst time when we got food.

    Where our heads were so close they almost touched.

    I would like for you to save it.

    Okay. Ill do itter.

    .

    I was going to put my phone away and resume eating, when Miyuki kept staring at me, so I slightly furrowed my eyebrows.

    Right now?

    Yes now.

    She wanted the very first picture on my new phone to be one of her and I.

    So thats why shes making me do it now.

    I did everything I could during the summer break, and finished this event too.

    I earned quite a bit of things today.

    And Miyuki was generously giving me gifts to me who had this kind of intention.

    Not only did she allow me to touch the back of her head and forehead, which waspletely different from her usual attitude, but she also showed an obsessive side by forcing me to take the first picture

    In Miyukis mind, there was a bnce scale with me and Tetsuya on either side.

    I can almost see that itsing towards my side.

    Wanting anything beyond this is just greed.

    Miyuki showed enough of courage.

    ***

    (TL Note: Sorry will keep having these terrible release schedules until the end of April probably.)PreviousAdvertisement

 Chapter 23: Back To School

    Chapter 23: Back To School

    ***

    @@

    Late night.

    Matsuda finished getting ready to leave and smiled at Miyuki.

    Rest well.

    Sure

    In her heart, she wanted to walk on the beach with Matsuda at night, talking about various things.

    And thenter on, call Tetsuya and the three of them would eat Yakitori together and build a better rtionship between all of them.

    However, something like that would be way too shameless.

    She already stopped him by saying shes thankful, and that she was hungry If she stopped him again, she would think herself as selfish.

    But does he really have to go?

    Our family even told him that theyll book him a hotel, but he declined.

    Because of the ident we couldnt even y properly She felt a little disappointed.

    Or perhaps because of the fact that she tried to grab Matsudas head instead of the tube that was thrown to her, he lost all of his affection for her?

    No, that cant be the case.

    Knowing Matsuda, he wouldnt have even eaten with her if that was true.

    As Miyuki was filled with such thoughts,

    Then Ill be in your care until I get home. Ill be bothering you just once more, ahjussi.

    She snapped back to reality when she heard Matsuda speaking formally to Wateru.

    She liked his politenguage when asking for a favour.

    Theplete opposite of how he used to swear and get mad at even a beggar.

    Thinking like this, made her feel just how much Matsuda has changed.

    What do you mean bother I should at least do this much Lets get going since you must be tired.

    Yes sir.

    Matsuda acted as if he was eating towards Miyuki.

    He meant to tell her that she should eat healthy foods and not oily stuff.

    When Miyuki nodded to show she understood, he smiled lightly and walked out of the hospital with Wateru.

    I want to go too

    If they couldnt y anymore, she wanted to go to Matsudas house as a n B.

    She wanted to make fun of Matsuda, who was trying to be serious in front of adults.

    But she couldnt do so, since the hospital banned her from taking long absences.

    It was a great opportunity Too bad.

    Miyuki weakly smacked her lips and touched her phone when she got back to her hospital room.

    [Miyuki, are you sleeping?]

    Tetsuya had sent her a message.

    Around an hour ago.

    She sent a reply, feeling sorry for him.

    [Sorry I got back to you sote. I had to show Matsuda-kun off since he was leaving. Im not sleeping yet.]

    [In that case, do you want to quickly take a walk around with me? Ill buy you some Yakitori that you like.

    Yakitori She did want to eat them.

    However it was gettingte, and Matsuda told her toy off oily foods.

    Since he was thinking of her health when he said that, lets abide by him for today.

    [I dont want to eat Yakitori. But we can walk near the hospital for a bit Are you going toe?]

    [Ill be right there. Wait a bit.]

    [Sure.]

    After finishing her conversation with Tetsuya, Miyuki got up.

    For some reason, she couldnt find any energy to move. Everything felt so tiresome.

    Maybe it was because Matsuda, who she wanted to tease wasnt here.

    However, Tetsuya ising over because hes worried about her So cheer up.

    Miyuki dragged her slippers on the ground and walked out of her room like a zombie.

    **

    The morning of two days after Miyukis ident.

    Da-kun!

    As I tossed and turned in bed,

    Matsuda-kun! Are you home?

    Ding dong!

    When I heard Miyukis high pitched voice and the door bell, I immediately got up.

    I got out of the living room, sloppily put on my slippers and rubbed my neck as I headed towards the main gate.

    And opened the door.

    Click.

    I saw Miyuki looking at me from between the door.

    It made me happy to see her fully recovered.

    I kept the most sleepy looking face I could manage, and pointed with my chin.

    What is it? What time is it right now?

    Seven am

    Did youe to nag me from early in the morning?

    Well start the tutoring in two hours, so you should have been awake by now.

    Tutoring? Didnt we agree to start tomorrow?

    Theres less than 2 weeks left until school starts, so shouldnt we up the pace?

    But shouldnt you at least let me know?

    Sorry about that. I came here because Matsuda-kun wouldnt pick up my calls. Because I wanted to give Matsuda-kun something

    Something you want to give me? What is it? Your body?

    I just spotted therge bag Miyuki was holding.

    Is that a present for me?

    Miurasingter?

    I texted him toe whenever he gets up. But your hair is really messy I guess you have some bad bed head huh?

    Make fun of me all you want. Ill let it go since you brought me a present.

    However, if I dont like the present, you better spread your legs instead.

    I walked to the living room with Miyuki, and slowly set up the table then plopped down on my bed.

    Then, Miyuki, who saw mey down with the nkets all messed up, scolded me.

    At least spread it out nicely before you go to sleep

    Its messed up because I slept. Stop saying useless things and open the gift.

    Miyuki, who grumbled at my mischievous behavior, ced the package on the table.

    The fragrance of food spread throughout the room.

    Could it be What Ive been waiting for all this time?

    When Miyuki opened the bag, there was a big bento box inside.

    I brought you some bentos. Eat this for breakfast.

    A bento just for me! Finally!

    All my efforts thus far are starting to pay off!

    You have no idea how long Ive waited for this day

    I held back my feelings of excitement that were trying to burst out and asked.

    Bento?

    Because I thought you were gonna eat soy sauce egg rice again.

    When I opened the box, I saw fried veggies like carrot, broli, and spinach, with meat that had teriyaki sauce on some rice.

    Other than that, the other side dishes were filled to the brim.

    Im a little sad that something wasnt drawn over the rice, but all in all, I am extremely satisfied.

    Miyuki, you can sit rxed and stretch your legs out today.

    I looked at Miyuki with a surprised look on my face.

    It must have taken quite a bit of work to make this right?

    Miyuki avoided my gaze as if she was embarrassed and quivered her lips.

    Its mostly stuff that was in the house Ah, my mom said she would like to have you over to eat with us one day. She really wants you toe.

    She said that? I suppose the main dish is going to be you, Kanna and Midori right?

    When I enter, the three of them will wear aprons and spread their legs open for their master.

    I think a good ce to do it would be in Wateru and Midoris room.

    The feeling of betrayal would be insane.

    Ill find a date to go.

    Isnt that very uncertain? Tell me for sure what day you are going toe.

    So you also want me to break you quickly.

    You pick then.

    As if she was waiting for this answer, Miyuki nodded.

    Alright. Then Ill pick the date. Eat up before it gets cold.

    I used the cute chopsticks Miyuki brought to eat the rice and the side dishes,

    How is it?

    I looked at Miyuki who had a nervous expression as I swallowed.

    And asked her as I brought more rice towards my mouth.

    Are you going to do this tomorrow too? Its really delicious.

    Miyuki looked satisfied as she looked up.

    Looks like she is thinking about it.

    She sat like that for a while before speaking.

    Ill think about it.

    Thats what I thought shed say.

    Once Ive had this bento, I cant go back to eating like before!

    Bring it.

    Matsuda-kun, I always tell you this, but you have to ask politely. Say please bring it. (TL Note: y on words because the word bring it also means cum.)

    Shouldnt you be the one that says that?

    Unload on your mouth, face, vagina  just say the words.

    I believe that our kind Hanazawa would bring it.

    At the word our she flinched and bit her lips.

    Its weird isnt it? You must be wondering why I spoke like that right?

    When you get back to school, ask your female friends what it means.

    I watched Miyuki roll her eyes as I ate my bento.

    **

    Miyuki brought me four more bentos until it was almost time to start school again.

    I wanted to have it everyday, but I understood that Miyuki had to wake up early to make it, so I didnt bother her about it and just enjoyed it whenever she brought it.

    It looked like she didnt want Tetsuya to know that she was doing this.

    Every time I finished a meal, she would quickly do the dishes and hide the bentos in her bag.

    Whether she was worried that Tetsuya would get jealous,

    or if she didnt want Tetsuya to also ask her to make him bentos, only Miyuki would know the answer.

    Is today thest tutoring session?

    I looked at the calendar as I stretched.

    I went on a lot of dates with Miyuki and studied really hard.

    Ipleted events that existed to begin with, and events that I made myself.

    Now is the time to start gunning for a rtionship.

    Then, Ill meet Renka whoes back from an injury, and start getting her affection as well.

    Matsuda-kun! What is this!?

    I heard Miyukis surprised voice right on time for the tutoring.

    I dragged my feet across the floor and opened the door,

    Whoa This

    I saw Miyuki and Tetsuya admiring my car that came inst night.

    What are you guys doing?

    Tetsuya, who was looking at the car so closely that he was about to touch, asked me.

    Ma-Matsuda you bought a car?

    I said I would. The one I ordered came inst night.

    Since you didnt say anything I thought you didnt go through with it this is no joke Isnt this an expensive car?

    Somewhat. The design is cool right?

    The big trunk makes it nice to go camping with, and for having car sex

    The space wasrge, so it was easy to secretly mess with Miyuki.

    When there were so many positives, theres no reason to buy a regr sedan.

    Yeah Its pretty

    The day after tomorrow,e here in the morning.

    To start, Ill pretend that I care about my friends and let that piece of shit Tetsuya ride with us, and then get rid of himter.

    Really? Can we do that?

    Miyuki, who was staring intently at the car asked.

    This was the colour you picked before right? Do you like it?

    Sure. Riding the train is annoying.

    I wouldnt say its annoying Howe you didnt say anything?

    It looks like she was disappointed that I didnt tell her I bought it.

    I did tell you.

    Still You didnt say you bought it

    From now on, Ill report everything okay?

    Well  You dont have to go that far But if something big like this happens again, just let us know beforehand We were surprised

    You mean just you and not Tetsuya and you.

    Looking at Miyuki, who seemed nonchnt but was secretly happy, I smirked and went inside to get the car key after telling them to wait.

    Beep!

    When I pressed the button, the door was unlocked with a refreshing sound.

    I opened the drivers seat and spoke.

    Get in.

    It wont even take 5 minutes. Get in already.

    I closed the door after speaking as if I was giving them an order.

    Miyuki and Tetsuya spoke to each other looking panicked.

    Looks like theyre worried about whos going to sit shotgun.

    In the end, they both opened the doors to the back of the car.

    Wham!

    This bastard is mming someone elses car door shut.

    If you do this kind of thing just one more time, your family is going to have to pay the price you know?

    Namely your sister, and your mother.

    On the other hand, Miyuki closed the door lightly.

    I love it You dont belong with that bastard who doesnt know a thing about being polite.

    So from now on, lets blossom a beautiful love between us.

    I smirked when I saw the two of them with a nervous expression in the backseat.

    Put on your seatbelt.

    Al-Alright!

    After replying with a nonchnt attitude, Miyuki and Tetsuya frantically searched for their seat belts.

    After scaring them, I released the side brake, changed the gear, and slowly took my foot off the brake. The car started to move smoothly.

    I took a leisurely drive around the neighborhood, relieving the tension of the two passengers.

    How is it? Miyuki?

    Its good enough to suck me off from the passenger seat right?

    Ill be looking forward to it.

    ***PreviousAdvertisement

 Chapter 24: Back to School 2

    Chapter 24: Back to School 2

    ***

    Matsuda-kun, have you picked an extracurricr?

    Miyuki asked from inside the car.

    I replied as I waited for the signal to change.

    Kendo club.

    At those words, Tetsuya hesitated for a bit, then joined the conversation.

    Oh? I was also going to join the kendo club

    I already know idiot. If you dont go to the kendo club, who will?

    Abominable bastard.

    Is that so? Are the club applications tomorrow?

    Thats right.

    Lets go together after sses.

    Alright.

    Miyuki, who was listening to our conversation pped.

    Thats great isnt it? Now you can stick together from now on.

    Miyuki was undoubtedly wary about Takashi.

    If I stuck to a bully like him, she was worried that Id go back to my old ways.

    Since she put emphasis on from now on, I was certain.

    What are you saying

    But why is it kendo of all things? Tetsuya-kun was into kendo since we were young Matsuda-kun were you like that too?

    I wanted to join cause it looked cool.

    I-Is that so? Thats the only reason?

    No, Im joining to pull Renka.

    Yeah.

    Thats quite like Matsuda-kun I suppose? I hope you dont say that at your kendo club interview.

    Why? Will I get rejected?

    I cant say for sure But shouldnt you try to leave a good first impression?

    Not at all.

    A mean bastard changing for the better will have a bigger impact than a person thats nice all the time.

    We can see your case as proof.

    But thanks for worrying about me. I will think about your advice this one time.

    What about you? Are you doing extracurricrs?

    I already knew Miyukis answer.

    I wont do any clubs, but I am thinking of sending an application to the school council.

    Yes, of course a school themed story has to have a student council.

    Its a ssic rule in loveedies for the heroine to get meet the mc in the student council or band and flirt with him.

    In a porn game or an 18+ manga, they would fall into the mcs clutches and slowly bes his bitch.

    It suits you well.

    Thanks. I really want to get epted.

    You will certainly get epted.

    Since the sunbaes have a very positive image of you because of the 1st semester.

    Even if you dont apply, they might just end up scouting you.

    In Dokiaca, the student council is also the disciplinarymittee.

    That means thatter on, there will be a day where Miyuki will be at the front gate, warning or punishing people for beingte.

    On that day, Ill bete on purpose.

    Then Ill do some light skinship as shes reprimanding me, and smile when she doesnt know what to do and ask her to forgive me this once.

    Shell be torn between love and thew, then says toe on time next time for sure and would just let me go

    And then secretly holding my finger when nobody is looking

    That would be enough to get mepletely erect.

    I conversed with the two of them as I drove until we arrived at the academy.

    I stopped the car by the front gate and spoke.

    Im gonna register my car, so just get out here.

    Oh, really? You could have done it before

    Are you gonna nag me from the first day of school?

    What can I do when Matsuda-kun makes me do it Then should I just wait here?

    Nah. Just go ahead.

    At my more serious attitudepared to before, Miyuki was a little flustered with her reply. Al-Alright.

    **

    Because this wasnt an academy filled with rich students, the packing lot was pretty vacant.

    I finished registering my car, and parked my car in a nice spot.

    I was going towards the entrance with my bag over on shoulder,

    Miyuki-chan! How were you?

    I saw the female students from our grade crowding around Miyuki.

    As I expected, she is very popr. There must also be a truckload of guys who have a crush on Miyuki right?

    But no matter how many times I hear it, I cant get used to chan.

    I nced at Miyuki who was be greeted by everyone, and Tetsuya before switching my destination to the back door instead, and walked alone towards the ssroom.

    After I got to the corridor, I frowned as Takashi ran towards me from far away.

    Ken! Ken!

    Its the morning Talk about bad luck

    Youre speaking pretty fucking harshly today? Did you forget about how you owe me from when I rescued youst time?

    What do you mean rescue You were too scared to say anything until they finished beating me up.

    Hmmm But I still brought you home. Shouldnt that be enough?

    Yeah, I guess from you, it was more help than I expected.

    See? Are youing to the circle meeting today?

    Meeting? I wonte even if it kills me.

    You guys can y mini yakuza on your own.

    I stopped in the middle of the hall and spoke to Takashi.

    Takashi.

    Ungh?

    Is Yamaguchi Sunbaeing to the meeting?

    Takashi tilted his head as if I was asking the obvious.

    Hell be there. Hes the circle boss.

    Yamaguchi.

    Just as I thought before, the guy who kind of got his shit together after bing a 3rd year.

    I will use the fact that he learnt to respect other people to escape the circle.

    Boss is bulls Yo, if you go to the meeting today, tell Yamaguchi sunbae that Im quitting the circle.

    ording to my memory, the circle meeting will start after the 1st ss does.

    Does that mean Ill be pulled away at around lunch?

    ?

    Takashi blinked.

    It looks like he doesnt understand what Ive just said.

    If go, meeting, to Yamaguchi, tell, circle, quit, for me, ok?

    When I spoke slowly and clearly to him,

    Wh-Whaaat!?

    Takashi screamed and had an extreme reaction.

    At least its not like the ssic Japanese reaction ehhhh~?.

    At Takashis deafening voice I rubbed my ears, and asked Takashi with a serious face.

    Im asking you. Please let him know.

    Then I left the wide mouthed Takashi to grab some textbooks and walked into ssroom 1A.

    Its been a while since Ive been here. A smell that makes me feel like I should be studying is itching my nose.

    Inside, about 15 students were enjoying their reunion.

    But as soon as I walked into the room, the atmosphere froze.

    There were students that would avert their gaze, and even students slowly creeping out of their seat.

    I showed that I was trying to change until the end of the semester, and the fact that I didnt make any new incidents were all forgotten now that some time has passed.

    This is quite depressing. I tried so hard to clean up the bathrooms.

    At least Miyuki understands me, so thats really all I need.

    I was thinking positively as I put the books in my desk.

    Is our nurse going to have the same treatment pocket as before?

    Ill have to check after leaving the circle.

    I looked at the ceiling, detached from the world,

    Drrrk!

    When the door slid open, I moved my gaze towards it.

    Miyuki and Tetsuya walked in together.

    The students gave a cheery greeting to the only person who could control me, and who also happened to be the ss rep.

    Miyuki returned all the greetings, then slightly stiffened her expression and made her way towards me.

    Matsuda-kun didnt you see us at the front gate? Why did you just ignore us?

    Miyuki naturally walked up to me and questioned me with a warm voice.

    The entire ss appeared surprised as their eyes widened in unison.

    Were you surprised that Miyuki approached and talked to me first? You bastards?

    This and that happened over the break.

    I nced around the ssroom then whispered to Miyuki.

    Act like you dont know me for today.

    Huh?

    Why I say to do it, just do it.

    With those words, I gave a look to Tetsuya telling him to take her away from me.

    Surprisingly the bastard understood me, and he spoke cautiously towards Miyuki.

    Miyuki lets do as Matsuda says Just sit down for now.

    However, Miyuki seemed to have no desire to listen to Tetsuya.

    Its because of that isnt it? The circle

    At least she lowered her voice so I guess thats a good thing?

    Thats right. So just go away.

    Cant we just tell professor-nim? I want to tell them right now But Im holding back because Matsuda-kun asked me to. Telling us to pretend to not know you is just too much.

    The circle exit event does not exist in the game.

    But Im confident that I can end the whole thing today.

    However, since Im not in full control of the event, I dontpletely know how it will go down. And I want to avoid Miyuki being swept up in even just a bit of trouble.

    When I looked at her with an expression filled with annoyance, she asked.

    Is it that hard to quit?

    Whos quitting? I never said anything like that.

    You said sost time with your eyes.

    Are you like some psychic Im worried about you getting mixed up in this so listen up. You said you trusted me right? Then do as I say.

    Was it because she felt my sincerity?

    Miyuki pondered for a while, then took a step back.

    Alright. But if something likest time happens again, I cant just sit still and watch. Just like how you worry about us, we worry about you.

    I knew that the current Miyuki would say something like this.

    Even though I saw iting, Im still in awe!

    Come to the bathroom right now.

    Lets go for a round. I cant hold back anymore.

    I nodded wordlessly, and felt relieved when Miyuki walked back to her seat.

    **

    Did you all have a good vacation? Im starting the lesson right after attendance.

    The students showed their disapproval of the professors words by showering the professor with boos.

    The professor scoffed at the students reactions, then spoke.

    Ill only give a 25 minute lesson, and you can have the rest of the time off. But, only if everyone focuses on the lesson.

    At those words, everyone looked towards me.

    .

    Hmm Theres a bit of fear mixed in, but look at those strong gazes.

    You guys expectations I understand ok?

    What are you lookin at?

    When I grimaced and stared back at the students, all the gazes immediately disappeared.

    Except Miyukis.

    She looked at me gently.

    As if she is telling me to stop causing problems.

    The professor spoke with a surprised expression.

    Matsuda-kun, youre here early today?

    Yes, well

    Maybe it was because you did a good job cleaning before the break, but the other professors said they were surprised. I heard you even cleaned on weekends, is that true?

    Who snitched on me? It wouldnt have been Miyuki

    Was it the guard that made me write my name on the sheet?

    Or maybe another professor?

    Anyways, this professor used to disapprove of me quite harshly.

    But judging by the professors warm voice, he probably came to like me after hearing stories from the other professors.

    As expected of the educated adults, they dont easily forget the favor I did by cleaning the bathrooms, quite the opposite of the students.

    Young female profs with boyfriends or husbands, theres a huge penis right here.

    Pleasee spread your legs to your hearts content.

    I didnt know that I didnt have toe on the weekends, and since I promised toe everyday until the break, I went to clean.

    Thats a good attitude. And I noticed that you brought a textbook. Are you finallying to your senses?

    Are you not going to teach?

    The professorughed at my rudement and spoke.

    Alright. If you dont know something, ask me.

    You dare ignore me?

    I will show you my power now that Ive been taught by Miyuki.

    Was what I was thinking, but as soon as the professor started the lesson after attendance, I was lost.

    Even though I was pretty confident since I worked pretty hard, but it is still hard to follow the lesson.

    But at least I can understand more than before, so lets take sce in that fact.

    I wonder if he was satisfied with my attitude during ss?

    Even though the professor who continued to nce at me during the lesson, students were still given a break after the 25 minutes as promised.

    He told the ss to be quiet if they were going to converse, and approached me, who had my head on the desk. (TL Note: Finally they tell me the professors gender lmfao. Was hard asf writing sentences without being able to use he/she.)

    I thought I said to ask if you had any questions?

    I decided to do as much as I could. I didnt want to take anyone elses time Could you help me with just one thing right now?

    At those words, the professor smiled.

    Sure. What part dont you understand?

    Here, finding the epitaph. They all look like an epitaph, so I couldnt find it.

    Alright. Should we go over it slowly? First, this sentence.

    The professor began teaching me.

    After a 10 minute lesson, I perfectly found the epitaph, and the professorplimented me.

    You must have worked hard during the break. Very well done.

    If I say Ill do something, I do it.

    I was pridefully showing off a condescending look, as I watched the professor approach some of the other students. Then, I ended up making eye contact with Miyuki.

    Miyuki mouthed good job.

    She looks proud of me.

    I pretended to ignore her, and read for rest of the period.

    As the bell rang and the ss ended, and the professor was leaving after excusing us,

    Drrrk! BAM!

    The sliding door opened with a big sound.

    From the hallway, the 2nd year sunbaes I saw at the hideout yelled out loudly.

    Matsuda Ken! Where is this son of a bitch?

    I could only cheer inside.

    The more these bastards make a fuss, the chances of me being seperated from the circle and being forgiven by the school goes up exponentially.

    What are you doing right now? Even if its break time for a 2nd year toe to a 1st year ss and

    Even when the professor frowned and spoke in a harsh tone, the sunbaes scoffed.

    Theypletely ignored the professor and spoke once they spotted me.

    Come to the roof right now.

    I assumed theyd call for me during lunch when there was a lot of free time They were surprisingly fast.

    Theres no way the exiting ceremony will end in 10 minutes

    Are they just not going to care about 2nd period?

    To be fair, they already break most of the school rules, so skipping a single ss is probably nothing to them.

    I stood up from my seat, and cooly walked towards the sunbaes.

    Lets go.

    After this I will probably be called on by the disciplinarymittee.

    Since Miyuki isnt in the student council yet, she wont be there

    I wanted to see her defending me. Quite disappointing.

    ***PreviousAdvertisement

 Chapter 25: Not Hanazawa, Miyuki.

    Chapter 25: Not Hanazawa, Miyuki.

    ***

    What do you imagine when you hear the name Yamaguchi?

    For me, I imagined a sharp face, and very masculine eyes.

    However, its not a name on the level of a main characters.

    A supporting actor, or a side character would be perfect.

    And I was looking at that side character Yamaguchi.

    He sat on the roof, surrounded by tall metal fences all around.

    He had apletely nk expression, so I couldnt tell what was on his mind.

    He had a crazy body.

    It probably took him at least 5 years to get to that level.

    Around him, there were quite a bit of gangsters that were a part of the circle.

    Among them, there was Takashi who looked at me with worry in his eyes, and Shamoyama, who was grinding his teeth.

    When I casually walked up to Yamaguchi, the angry Shamoyama tried to block me.

    But when Yamaguchi opened his mouth, he had to go back to his spot without even being able to do anything.

    Matsuda Ken.

    His voice was in.

    Thankfully his voice wasnt deep like mine.

    I almost had to feel jealous.

    Yes sir.

    You want to quit the circle?

    You told him properly. Well done Takashi.

    I nodded and responded.

    Thats right.

    Why?

    If I were to say nicely, Yamaguchi likes people who are determined, or if I were to say it negatively, people who dont know fear and act recklessly, saying they have some spine.

    He also likes honest people.

    So instead of thinking of some excuse, lets tell him straight up.

    I thought it was childish how we pick fights with other academies. We arent highschoolers anymore.

    At my words, the person who got angry wasnt Yamaguchi, but actually Shamoyama.

    What did you say you motherfucker?

    He walked from beside Yamaguchi towards me and held his fist out.

    Looks like Im going to get beat up at any moment.

    Yamaguchi stopped Shamoyama with a quiet voice.

    Stop.

    Yes, sunbae.

    Its quite fun to watch him get bitched like that.

    Are you going to leave our family?

    Yamaguchi continued questioning me.

    The hell you mean family is what Id like to say as I scoffed but lets be serious.

    Yes sir. Id like to leave. I dont want to partake in these childish games anymore.

    When I said that, I stared at Yamaguchi.

    So that he can feel the sincerity of my words.

    Could he understand my feelings?

    His mouth which had been sealed shut for a while finally opened up.

    You know what happens to quitters right?

    I know very well.

    Cutting off your pinky.

    Just as the Yakuza did in the past, an old fashioned way to keep people shackled.

    Do you mean cutting off my finger? Honestly speaking, theres probably a decent amount of people unable to quit just because of that rule, you know?

    Is that so?

    Yeah. I dont want to lose a finger either. So can you be satisfied with just beating the shit out of me instead?

    Think about it Yamaguchi.

    You also think this Yakuza y is childish.

    But you cant quit because of all the affection, and responsibility you feel towards the circle members.

    If theres anyone that would look at quitting the circle positively itd be you right?

    So Ill help you out.

    After today, the Superi circle ispletely dissolved.

    I dont know how youll be dealt with, but take it like a true gangster no matter what it is.

    Hmm

    Yamaguchi seemed to be deep in thought.

    For some reason, I think hell say something beneficial to me.

    You said lets end it after we beat you up as much as wed like?

    Yes sir.

    Then lets do that. However, you dont say anything about what you did in the circle to others.

    Im good with that.

    You understand my feelings, but you must also be worrying about the others in the circle.

    Im satisfied with you just epting my offer.

    Su-Sunbae!

    I heard Shamoyamas confused shout.

    Along with the other extras within the circle

    They must be confused that Yamaguchi epted a first years proposal.

    If it pisses you off that much, you can think about Yamaguchis personality and n how youll convince him too.

    Shamoyama.

    Yes sir?

    You go hit him.

    At those words, Shamoyama smiled brightly.

    That bastard wasnt actually mad, he just wanted to punch me.

    Well I also wanted him to be the one to hit me so theres noints there

    How much should I hit him?

    Until I tell you to stop.

    Alright.

    The picture had been fully drawn.

    Now I just have to get beat up.

    You didnt listen to anything I said during the break either Know that you are fucking dead.

    Shamoyama spoke as he slowly walked towards me.

    I looked at him with disinterest.

    Today will be different. I wont get hit while bowing likest

    Bam!

    My head spun around with a heavy sound.

    I think my lips popped after one hit It hurts more than it did at the hideout.

    Should I just curl up and let him hit me?

    No. If I made up my mind, I should stick to it.

    Then, Yamaguchi might stop Shamoyama.

    I moved my head back, and spat out the blood from my mouth.

    Then tried my best to smile widely.

    So that my blood stained teeth will enrage Shamoyama more.

    This crazy fucker

    Smack!

    As I expected, Shamoyama fell for my provocation and started hitting me with all his strength.

    Bam! Whack!

    Since I have to do club activitiester, Ill avoid getting a concussion likest time.

    Ill just get hit enough so that Shamoyama can feel that hes hitting me.

    Was what I was thinking,

    Pow!

    When Shamoyama used Washabari, which was a name for some judo throw, I realized I was fucked.

    Well Theres no way everything will always go as I expect.

    But Im the main character arent I?

    Being humilliated by a side character I know I started it, but its just too much.

    m!

    **

    I wonder how many times Ive been hit.

    I counted up to 30, but I lost count after that.

    Ive been getting hit for quite a while, but my mind is still intact.

    Its not like Shamoyamas punches are weak Is this the main character body buff?

    This is not just a little, but very easily tolerable.

    Except for my busted lip.

    Haah Haaaah! This fucking bastard keeps blocking!

    Shamoyama took deep breaths. Looks like hes slowly getting tired from hitting me.

    When I nced at Yamaguchi, looks like he was going to end this soon.

    However, Takashi was faster than Yamaguchi.

    You bitch! You motherfucker! Stop hitting him!

    Looks like he couldnt bear to watch me getting hit anymore, and started running towards Shamoyama while swearing at him.

    As Shamoyamas expression crumpled upon hearing the cursewords being thrown at him,

    The door to the roof started making shaking noises.

    Along with some rattling noises

    I realized that the student council and the professors ran over here.

    Miyuki probably told them when I didnt show up during break time.

    Since our Miyuki is very kind.

    ck!

    When everyone was stunned from shock, the door to the roof opened.

    Then, students wearing a student council tag on their chests, and a bunch of professors poured out to the roof.

    These bastards!

    When the gym teacher with a simr build to Yamaguchi was getting ready to fight, he hestitated upon seeing me get up.

    Are You okay?

    Iughed weakly as a response, and swallowed the blood that kept pouring out of my busted lip as I picked up my phone and stared at Yamaguchi.

    He nodded lightly.

    Letting me know that I am no longer a part of the circle now.

    Finally, I cleaned up all the shit Matsuda Ken created, and left that childish circle.

    Even though they had nothing to with the real me, the feeling of freedom I felt now was crazy.

    I did have to work really fucking hard.

    I walked past the crowd and left the roof.

    Some younger professor asked me if I needed help, but I said I was fine alone.

    Only Miyuki can support me.

    Anyways isnt it second period right now?

    Even though there was ss right now, the fact that so many professors and even the student council got involved means this incident is going to be a big one.

    Im tired

    My mind was fine, but my body was tired.

    Most of the damage was in my arms that I was blocking with.

    My face was hurting a little bit too.

    I slowly made my way down the stairs, and just sat on the second floor corridor.

    I just took deep breaths, trying to tell the people looking at me to go away with just my eyes,

    Kyaaa!!

    Miyuki who was runing up the stairs let out a scream upon finding me.

    When she saw the blood on my cloths and my face, she covered her mouth with both hands.

    A simr response to when I got beat up at that hideout.

    I plugged my ears while frowning.

    Why are you so loud Im gonna go deaf. Please be quiet

    I wonder if my voice sounded fine?

    Miyuki approached me slowly and spoke.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun?

    What.

    Are you okay?

    Im fine.

    Theres blood all over your face and cloths

    Its just a busted lip. Other parts of my body are fine. Wanna see?

    Miyuki hurridly grabbed my wrist before I could get up.

    Si-Sit down! Ill bring the nurse! Just a bit Wait just a bit..! Understand?

    Then tried to go back down the stairs.

    Dont go.

    She stopped after hearing my voice and turned her head.

    I smiled weakly, swallowed the blood in my mouth and tapped on the ground to my side.

    Stay with me.

    But the blood

    Stay here with me.

    .

    She was quite flustered, but in the end she sat down beside me.

    Then pulled out a napkin, and started wiping all the blood off my face.

    I looked at her a spoke.

    You called them didnt you? Those people.

    Yeah. When Matsuda-kun didnte back down even after 5 minutes I went to the professors office and told him.

    What did you say?

    That there were people causing trouble on the roof.

    You did? Well done.

    Did you think I would be able to quit after only 5 minutes?

    I dont understand Matsuda-kun. Why are you trying to follow their rules? I get you are worried about me and Tetsuya being wrapped up in your problems But even still we can get them in trouble within the school

    You said youd trust me today. But if you couldnt even wait 5 minutes That means you didnt trust me all that much huh?

    If I just did nothing Matsuda-kun would be getting carried away. I trusted you but I was too worried

    Whatever. Since it ended well, Ill let it go this time.

    Miyuki whipped her head around.

    It ended well?

    Yeah. I left the circle. Since I just kept getting beat up and didnt fight back, maybe he thought of me positively and just let me leave the circle. Unlike you, I kept my promise.

    What promise?

    You told me to stop fighting. So I didnt fight. I wasnt go to fighting him to start with.

    Miyuki pouted.

    Her expression made me think she didnt know if she should cry orugh.

    After a while, when she finally spoke, it was just to reprehend me.

    Who said for you to just get hit for 15 minutes without fighting back Even I wouldnt do that!

    It was for 15 minutes?

    Quite a long time.

    Then you should have said that.

    When I made a joke, Miyuki bit her lower lip.

    Sorry

    Youre sorry? Then wear a bunny girl outfit with fis stockings.

    Or a nurse outfit.

    Or a police officer outfit.

    I could see Miyuki tearing up.

    I guess she really was sorry that me listening to her led up to this.

    The hand holding the napkin curled up into a fist.

    The blood is gonna stain your hand.

    I flicked away the napkin away from Miyukis grasp.

    Yo.

    Whatttt!

    I did well right?

    You did good You did good ok!

    Her tone was just like that of a pissed off girlfriend making a fuss.

    Iughed at her reaction, and spoke before she could frown.

    From now on, Im gonna call you Miyuki.

    Can I call you Miyuki?

    Can I call you by something more friendly?

    I didnt ask questions like that.

    I spoke as if I was giving an order, just as I always would, in a jokingly manner.

    Even still, she would be able to feel my real feelings.

    Since I was always like this.

    Miyuki also knew that I was always like this.

    She looked at me in silence for a long time, then wiped the tear off her face with the back of her hand.

    Then responded, sounding as if she was going to cry at any moment.

    Do as you want Dummy

    Should I be happy in this situation even though she swore at me?

    I do feel good that she gave her consent.

    I smiled brightly at Miyuki.

    She turned around, andughed.

    Brush your teeth It looks funny

    I guess the blood stained teeth kind of ruined the moment Its embarassing but who cares.

    Causing problems without intending to,

    Having problems saying their true feelings,

    Doesnt understand how the other person feels,

    And eventually, realizing how they feel about each other.

    Isnt this youth? Isnt this what it means to be a loveedy?

    Starting now, Im going to go through all the cliches in the school and grow our love.

    As I improve my rtionship with Renka, Ill have some skinshp with Miyuki here and there, slowly increasing the level.

    Kids nowadays are quick with it.

    Theres people all around that have sex just because their eyes met, so ofcourse I can do this while dating. (TL Note: The word used isnt date but more like The line between love and friendship. But idk if such a word even exists in english so.)

    ***

    Probably dont expect a chapter for the next 2 weeks sorryPrevious

 Chapter 26: Disciplinary Committee

    Chapter 26: Disciplinary Committee

    Your teeth almost cut up the insides of your mouth You must have gotten hit pretty hard?

    She doesnt even bother asking how this happened anymore.

    At the nurses emotionless words, Miyuki asked.

    Are the other parts of his body fine?

    Yeah. However, since he bled quite a bit, he could have anemia. Ill give you some IV fluids, so rest for today. Ill be monitoring you until lunch at the very least.

    Wait, why are you giving me IV fluids from a needle?

    Nurse-nim, the real IV fluidse out from the medicine pouch in your breasts.

    Illy down here so can you secretly give it to me?

    Thank you

    The nurse smiled warmly at Miyuki who was bowing, then went over to grab the IV fluids.

    I was sitting calmly on the bed when I spoke.

    Yo, Miyuki.

    Miyuki jolted in surprise, then turned around.

    Looking at how wide her eyes got, looks like she isnt used to me calling her by her first name.

    Wh-Why?

    Are you not gonna go to ss?

    Ah Um Because of that incident, 2nd period was cancelled

    Yeah? Then stay right here. Pass the time talking here with me.

    Alright I will. Should I bring you lunch?

    Isnt that obvious?

    Miyuki smiled lightly and shook her head.

    Alright, I will

    Hey did you know?

    What?

    You havent called me properly for a while. You dont call me by my name at all.

    .

    Miyuki became a mute.

    Since I am calling her by her first name, shes clearly wondering if she should do the same.

    She let out a huge sigh and stuttered as she spoke.

    I  Havent called a man by their first name Tetsuya-kun is fine because I called him that since we were young but

    Im not?

    Not I think Its still a bit awkward for me right now

    Its cute how she is hesitating.

    Iughed at Miyuki, and decided to ease her heart a little.

    You can call me whatever you want. We didnt say we would both call each other by our first names.

    It may be Matsuda-kun for now, but soon enough, itll be Ken-kun.

    And then eventually, lose the -kun all together.

    Ill make that happen.

    I understand Matsuda-kun.

    Miyuki looked morefortable as she spoke.

    I smiled lightly at her and spoke.

    You feel relieved now right?

    A little

    My throat is a little dry.

    When I put my hand to my neck and coughed, she looked at me as if she gave up and headed towards the water fountain.

    Then, poured water into a paper cup and was going to hand it over to me, but startedughing as if she thought of a funny prank.

    Since youre a patient, Ill feed it to you. Say ahhh.

    Did you seriously think if you treated me like a kid I wouldnt like it?

    You really dont know a thing about me.

    You could even spit in the water if you want.

    Just give it to me.

    When I pretended to fight back, Miyukis eyes curved.

    Why? Are you embarrassed?

    Its fortunate that the awkward atmosphere disappeared immediately.

    As I was arguing with her, the nurse returned to the bed with the IV.

    Can you go take your couples quarrel somewhere else?

    Miyukis face turned red at her words.

    Th-Thats not what Sorry maam

    Even though the word couple was directly said she didnt really try to refute it

    Nurse-nim, thank you for the assist.

    You are what they call a true teacher.

    Considering your breasts too It fits too well.

    (TL Note: Honestly I have 0 idea what he is talking about connecting being a good teacher with having big boobs so sorry if its awkward to read I cant tl the joke if I dont get it I just tranted directly cause I didnt know what else to really do.)

    **

    Since I was stuck in the infirmary, I didnt know anything about what was currently happening in the school.

    Because only injured peoplee here.

    So on the first day of school, everyone was being cautious due to the circle incident, leading me to be the only on in the infirmary,

    But I was fine with it.

    Every break period Miyuki came by and told me what was going on with the circle.

    The members of the circle are currently under police custody, going through the disciplinary procedures.

    The disciplinarymittee has already gotten together.

    They were already weary of the circle, and this incident was used to destroy them.

    What about me? Are the policeing for me?

    I asked as I was stuffing my face with food, and Miyuki answered as she sat by the bedside watching me eat.

    As you are a victim, the student council took that into consideration. But you look really calm? Did constantly going in and out of the police station make you used to this situation?

    Even I have only been to the police station a few times.

    So you have gone there then?

    Yeah.

    At my simple answer, Miyukis eyes sank.

    She asked as she pressured me with her gaze.

    What was the reason?

    I got into a fight with someone that was passing me by.

    I expected as much Isnt it embarrassing picking fights with people?

    You were like this earlier too It looks like you dont actually trust me do you? I didnt pick a fight with him, he picked a fight with me. Should I ignore a guy like that, even if hell feel more confident and swear even more towards me?

    While you are right Did Matsuda-kun of that time think that deeply about it? I think you were acting in more terms of eye for an eye Am I wrong?

    You know me well.

    Regardless of what I was thinking, the result that I fought him is the same. Ill be more cautious from now on, so can you please stop nagging me? Do we have to do this when I am eating?

    When I looked at Miyuki as if I was genuinely hurt, she spoke hesitantly.

    Alright You can eat But you will be more cautious? You promise?

    Hey.

    Its not that I just wanted to make sure An-Anyways eat up.

    If you only whip someone they will die!

    So give a carrot once in a while.

    Im finished.

    You still have half left

    I dont want to eat anymore, since someone was being so nosy it made me sad.

    . Sorry

    Miyuki put her hands between her thighs and didnt know what to do.

    Thanks to that, her skirt was pulled down tightly, revealing her Y zone and making my eyes happy.

    Look at her wide hips. My kid is going to have an easy delivery.

    Im kidding. I just dont have a much of an appetite.

    Is it because of me?

    I already said its not What did you eat?

    I went to a store with Tetsuya-kun and just had something light. Oh, wait

    She searched the ck stic bag by the corner of the bed and pulled out a strawberry cream bread and milk.

    I was going to give it to you as dessert Do you want it now?

    Later.

    Okay. Ill just leave it here. Also, Matsuda-kun you are meeting with the disciplinarymittee.

    Its finally here.

    In a story involving a school, you cant be missing the disciplinarymittee.

    When is it.

    After all the sses end today

    Thats early. Nurse-nim said to rest for today.

    Thats why I asked them to switch the date Theyre too stubborn

    I understand how themittee feels.

    The incident was big enough to get many professors involved, and it was about the infamous superi circle.

    The studentmittee probably wants to get it over with.

    You asked them? Good job.

    If it hurts too bad, I can ask again.

    Then itll hurt your image.

    If worrying about someone hurts my image, Ill be the one being disappointed in the student council.

    Shes got conviction. Thats why I like Miyuki.

    Im fine. Lets finish it all today. Its easier that way for me too.

    I wished Matsuda-kun would rest a bit more You said you got hit in the head a lot Youre already such an idiot what happens if you cant even speak properly anymore?

    Half serious, half joking were mixed in Miyukis worrying.

    I scoffed and spoke.

    Trying to pick a fight yet again.

    Since Im wouldnt stoop so low as to fight a patient, so Ill let you go for today.

    Im going to hang on to this.

    Later on, Im gonna make you put on a fox tail anal plug, and make you say yip every time I thrust.

    Ill be at Matsuda-kuns disciplinarymittee meeting. Just as a spectator.

    As Miyuki continued to speak, my eyes opened widely.

    You are?

    Yeah. I was asked by the student council. They told me it was going to be a good experience. I was supposed to look at other peoples meetings as well But I declined because I didnt want to miss ss. I dont really want to see their faces either

    Declining because she didnt want to miss ss? Very much a Miyuki-like thing to do.

    But if meetings with the disciplinarymittee are happening right now, Im worried about Takashi.

    I was moved quite a bit when he stood up to Shamoyama that he was so afraid of

    Im a bit disappointed that it was near the end of the situation, but I want to repay him for doing something manly.

    I want to ask Miyuki about him, but she hates Watanabe Takashi, and probably doesnt care about him in the first ce, so lets not.

    When I meet the disciplinarymittee, lets help him avoid expulsion even if I have to force it.

    **

    1st year ss A, Matsuda Ken. Is that you?

    The meeting took ce in a separate room that was prepared for it.

    The atmosphere reminded me of a smaller courtroom, and the three police officers being in the room kind of scares me.

    The student council president looking down at me from a judges seat-esque ce was a cold looking girl wearing sses.

    Giving off an ice princess vibe, with short navy hair.

    The standard student council president character. I suddenly want to conquer her. (TL Note: Conquer? Might not be the best word but its to attack her heart and add her to the harem basically.)

    Yes maam.

    Everyone that was called by the disciplinarymission had a different version of the story, so please exin to us your view of the incident as the victim.

    Well Its quite simple. I wanted to quit the circle, so I asked my friend Watanabe Takashi to ry the message

    The truth was spoken from my lips.

    The president went silent after hearing it all.

    Now youre going to move the sses with your index finger.

    Sliiiide

    Would you look at that. Its just as I predicted.

    When you said you wanted to leave you got hit Is that what youre saying?

    Yes thats correct.

    Is that the requirement for quitting the circle?

    No. Its usually cutting off a finger.

    The president and the others around her flinched.

    I guess they didnt hear from Yamaguchi?

    Miyuki Is covering her mouth in shock.

    You must be quite surprised.

    The president rposed herself and spoke.

    So that must be the standard procedure.

    Yes maam.

    Then why did it stop with you just being hit?

    I made a deal with Yamaguchi. Thankfully he epted it.

    Yamaguchi is the leader of the superi circle right? Yamaguchi Daimon.

    Yamaguchis name was Daimon?

    Hes got a strong sounding name to fit with his body.

    Yes maam.

    Its not an official group, so why did you get beat up to leave? Couldnt you just quit?

    If I did that, I felt like it was going to get quite bothersome.

    Why is that?

    They would probably try to get revenge on me.

    I see. I understand. I hear that you were close with Shamoyama Akiro, one of the main ringleaders. Is that true?

    Sorry? What kind of bullsh

    I quickly shut my mouth to stop myself from swearing.

    The presidents lips curved upwards after seeing my reaction.

    I guess not then?

    After clearing my throat a couple times and smoothing out my voice, I awkwardly replied.

    No its not true maam.

    What kind of rtionship do you guys have then?

    Like water and oil. What happened to that bast hmm him?

    Hes been expelled with criminal charges. Along with violence on school grounds, others had only negative things to say about him.

    A ssic in the school life genre. The guy who was jealous of the main character attacks him in front of others.

    I was supposed to teach that bastard a lesson as he ran towards me screaming, but I guess in that sense Ive avoided that cliche.

    Im disappointed. Its so disappointing!

    Anyways, I think that bastard Shamoyama had too much negative karma stacked up.

    If others from the same circle would speak negatively of him.

    What about Watanabe Takashi?

    Why are you curious about Watanabe Takashis situation?

    Hes a close friend. He wanted to quit too, but he couldnt because he was scared of the sunbaes.

    He didnt say anything about that.

    He was probably scared that they would retort.

    Youre defending him.

    Yes.

    The president smiled faintly.

    Did she like my honesty?

    Could you perhaps start wearing contact lenses?

    Letsmit sexual misconduct together.

    Youre quite honest. Watanabe Takashi has been suspended for a month.

    I was going to try and stop his expulsion, but if its just a month suspension its rather weak.

    Rest well, and see youter Takashi.

    I see.

    I spoke about lots of other things, and received 50 hours of volunteer work in the school as punishment.

    I did cause the whole thing, but I only wanted to quit the circle and was a victim. I think the sincerity I showed before the break also helped me get off easier.

    I was honestly surprised.

    I expected a week suspension at the least.

    Is this the main character buff? Its sweet.

    50 hour volunteer work Youre gonna have to clean bathrooms again huh?

    Miyuki spoke as she held a notebook tightly.

    I scoffed and responded.

    Im never cleaning bathrooms again. The president never told me what kind of volunteering I had to do.

    I have to start doing club activities, so I cant be cleaning other peoples shit.

    Then what are you going to do?

    Ill do mostly cafeteria stuff. Since most people bring their own lunches itll be easy. (TL Note: He means like putting cafeteria food on peoples tes. Couldnt really get that across I think.)

    Youre quite good at cheating the system?

    I wont always work at the cafeteria.

    Why? I want to eat lunch with Miyuki on the roof.

    Or I can clean the room after club activities.

    That seems good. Im really d it was just volunteer work and nothing worse.

    I put one arm on Miyukis head, and stretched with my other arm.

    It ended up all working out in the end. Feels refreshing.

    I feel suffocated. Move your arm.

    Be quiet. Wheres is Miura?

    Hes visiting the kendo dojo.

    I suppose he has a surprisingly meticulous side to him?

    Its normal to introduce yourself after joining a club. Matsuda-kun is just carefree.

    I had no choice. I was with the disciplinarymittee.

    Lets put that aside then. Speaking of the disciplinarymittee You were about to swear werent you?

    I stood still and made an expression to show I was sick of it.

    Then I put on a joking smile and nodded.

    Thats right. Are you going to punish me? Should I take off my pants?

    Wh-Why are you taking off your pants?

    Werent you going to spank me?

    Youre being ridiculous Do you always have to make perverted jokes?

    Why? It looks like you like it too though? Youre smiling.

    Wh-What are you talking about! When did I do that! Dont talk when you dont know anything!

    Miyuki muttered as she started walking faster.

    As I watched her quickly walk down the hallway, I smiled and shouted to her.

    Miyuki! Lets go together!

    Miyuki started walking even faster.

    I knew she was going to react like that.

    Iughed and quickly chased after her.

    ***

    TL Note: Im finally done exams haha. Sorry about the updates being absolutely trash. Ill try to do better now.PreviousAdvertisement

 Chapter 27: Lunch On the Roof

    Chapter 27: Lunch On the Roof

    ***

    I nced at the rearview mirror and grimaced when I saw Tetsuya and Miyuki chatting away.

    Shameless bastard didnt even visit me in the infirmary.

    Haah This leech-like fuck.

    I will admit that you did level up your cock blocking skills.

    I parked in their neighborhood,

    Thanks Matsuda-kun.

    Thanks Matsuda.

    The two of themughed when they realized they spoke in unison.

    See you Miura. Have a good one Miyuki.

    Tetsuyas mouth opened slightly.

    He creaked his head towards Miyuki.

    I guess he was pretty surprised by me calling Miyuki by her name.

    She gave an awkward smile to Tetsuya before speaking.

    Were pretty close now Arent we?

    Ah Yeah You are right. I was just a little surprised.

    I wonder what you think about me, who got really close to Miyuki in less than three months?

    How does that feel that you were the only one Miyuki called by name, but now theres another man? Feels bad doesnt it?

    I feel much better that I finally got him for once.

    I was going to close the window, but Miyuki called out to me.

    Matsuda-kun, are you going to be okay driving home alone?

    I was just driving alone though?

    I tried to show that I was hurt by them ignoring me and conversing by themselves during the ride.

    Miyuki picked up on it, and seemed apologetic.

    She quickly nced over at Tetsuya and left a melon voured milk on the passenger seat.

    It probably wont take too long but Drink it as you drive. If by any chance you feel dizzy, call me right away okay?

    I silently opened the milk and drank it in one gulp.

    The sweet liquid quickly disappeared.

    After finishing it in an instant, I returned the empty milk container to the dazed Miyuki.

    Its good. Im off.

    Ah. Sure

    Thats how I left the two of them and went home.

    I showered carefully making sure the water didnt go into my wounds, andid on my bed, immediately feeling sleepy.

    I did do a lot of tiring things today.

    Brrrr!

    My phone that I left on charge began vibrating.

    Its probably Miyuki.

    I waited for a bit, and checked the message.

    [Matsuda-kun, was there anything you wanted to eat?]

    Something I wanted to eat?

    Did she want to meet up right now seperately?

    Im not really hungry But I have to ept a date with Miyuki.

    [Something fried.]

    [Fried? Is tendon fine?] (Tendon is just like a bunch of tempura stuff with rice.)

    [Tendon is good.]

    [Alright. Ill bring Tendon tomorrow. Lets eat lunch together.]

    She was talking a bento.

    It makes me happier than a date.

    With a bright expression, I quickly typed on the keyboard.

    [Do you need me to bring anything?]

    [No, its alright. Sorry about today, Matsuda-kun.]

    I guess talking with just Tetsuya during the whole ride is still worrying her.

    [I was just joking that time. Im gonna go sleep.]

    [Sleeping already? Does your head hurt or feel weird?]

    [Nothing like that. Im just tired is all.]

    [Yeah? Alright then. Rest well. Make sure to call me if something is wrong.]

    Repeating what you said earlier asking me again Too lovable

    [I told you I understand. Ille pick you up tomorrow. Tell Miura to be out and ready.]

    [Sure.]

    Normally she would tell me to review all the things we learnt over the break.

    But she knows that I went through a lot of trouble today so she just lets me go.

    Having finished texting with Miyuki, I eagerly waited for tomorow to arrive.

    Miyukis bento, and entering the kendo club where Renka is

    Conquering two heroines in the same academy at the same time is very difficult. (TL Note: Conquering in the same sense asst chapter.)

    Itll be hard but I can do it.

    Lets focus on Miyuki though.

    I struggled all this time to raise her affection levels, and now the taps been opened, causing the water to continuously pour out.

    This is the right time to start rowing. (TL Note: Probably means like strike while the iron is hot couldnt really make it an English saying because hes using the metaphor of her affection pouring out like water to row.)

    **

    Miyuki, Tetsuya and I entered the ssroom together and I sat quietly on my seat.

    My ssmates still looked like they were scared of me, but not as much as they were during first period yesterday.

    Looks like the rumors of me quitting the circles have spread

    I wonder who spread it? Miyuki? Or was it the student council?

    Matsuda.

    While I was deep in thought, Tetsuya called out to me.

    I looked at him and responded.

    What.

    Did you see what Miyuki was holding today?

    I saw. It looked like a bento.

    If you think about how much she normally eats, its too big. I think she made it for us. Its the first time youre having Miyukis bentos right?

    It looks like hes subtly showing off An insignificant attempt at provocation.

    Tetsuya, this is why it cant be you.

    You cant act like a real man.

    Well It is my first time yeah.

    Truthfully speaking, I ate it over break.

    Without you knowing.

    And even today, Im going to get rid of you and eat alone with Miyuki.

    Its really delicious so look forward to it.

    Really? Should I tell Miyuki right now? That Im super excited for her bento?

    Thats a bit Please just hold it in.

    I scoffed at Tetsuya who quickly broke down and didnt know what to do, until the professor brought a big box into the ssroom and I quickly put my head on my desk.

    The professor put the box on the table and spoke.

    Everyone knows about the big incident yesterday right? The main character of the incident I cant tell if hes sleeping or pretending to sleep.

    I cant see it, but I can feel it.

    All the students gazes on me.

    ss rep.

    Yes, professor-nim.

    Give this to everyone. Matsuda bought it.

    Yes sir? Wait Matusda-kun?

    I heard a chair being dragged.

    I slightly lifted my head and saw Miyuki walk to the table.

    She checked the contents of the box and her mouth opened in shock just like Tetsuya did yesterday.

    I put my face back down on the desk.

    Hmmm The students sitting in the front please pass this down.

    Miyukis voice was filled with pride.

    Looks like she was happy with my present of ink ball pen set and notebooks.

    It wasnt a high end brand that costs tens of thousands of yen for a single one, but it was a decent brand that I carefully picked out.

    Along with the quiet sounds of the other students conversing with one another, I heard a rustling sound,

    Thump.

    I felt something slightly heavy on my head.

    Did the piggy in front of me leave the notebook on my head?

    You dare do that to me? Youre dead.

    Was what I was thinking, but the light smell of apricot tickled my nose.

    This is the smell of Miyukis hair today.

    When I looked up a little, I saw Miyuki looking down on me with a smile.

    She delivered it herself to me.

    When I put my finger over my lips with an embarrassed expression, sheughed with her eyes.

    Thanks Matsuda-kun. Ill make good use of it.

    Miyuki thanked me with a loud voice.

    I pretended to give up and stood up.

    Then the other students hesitated for a second, and then began thanking me as well.

    I hate this. Its too cringe. I only need Miyukis affection.

    As I received all the awkward greetings, Miyuki left a notebook on my desk and quickly walked away.

    That erotic backside I love it.

    I was frowning at the fatty that was looking at me as if he was surprised,

    Youre apologizing for disrupting period 2 right?

    When Tetsuya said that from beside me, I sighed on the inside.

    Do you really have to ask that directly?

    Think of it as youd like.

    Thanks, Ill make good use of it.

    I replied by shrugging, and focused on the professor when he started teaching.

    **

    Eating lunch with the heroine on the roof is one of the biggest cliches of a loveedy.

    I thought Id be able to enjoy this cliche today, and excitedly rushed upstairs to get there early and wait for Miyuki.

    But The door to the roof was locked.

    There was a sign on the entrance, and it said because of the troubles that urred yesterday, it will remain locked for a while.

    A tough situation. However, there is always another way.

    I looked around and opened a window beside the hallway.

    It slide open beautifully. I knew it wouldnt have been locked.

    Why? Because the main character hopping over this is also a cliche.

    I jumped grabbing onto the window, and tried pulling myself up,

    Ma-Matsuda-kun! What are you doing! Come down right now!

    I heard Miyukis shocked voice as she came up with her bentos.

    I smirked at her and climbed through the window.

    I dangerously rode the handrail and dropped onto the rooftop floor, then opened the door.

    Click.

    Miyuki, who was waiting for me from the side, pped my arms.

    Are you insane? What if you fell? And if we get caught

    Its all good because I didnt fall, and if we are quiet, no one will know. So stop hitting me. Were gonna get caught at this rate.

    When I said that, Miyuki turned around and hesitated for a moment before letting out a heavy sigh and walked over.

    You live a very carefree life I think I shouldnt have packed the bentos

    I put my back against the wall and plopped on the floor, then spoke.

    Its thrilling and fun.

    What do you mean thrilling Its just ufortable

    Later on were going to have sex here, so you should get used to it soon.

    I scoffed and tapped on the floor beside me.

    Then, Miyuki put her hands on her thighs, tidied her skirt and sat down.

    She began opening her 2 level bentos.

    I wonder what Tetsuya is doing.

    I know Miyuki probably came up with a good excuse on her own, so lets not ask about it.

    I did microwave it before I came But itll be soggy.

    Miyuki said after opening the bentos.

    I grabbed the pink chopsticks and the container, then bit into the sweet pumpkin tempura.

    As Miyuki said there wasnt any crunchiness that is excepted of fried foods, but it was still delicious.

    I spoke after having some rice.

    Its great. Make it tomorrow too. No Please make it tomorrow.

    I dont want to. Youre going to climb the window again.

    But Ill have to do it after we finish eating too you know? We have to lock the door again.

    Leave without locking the door. Ill somehow get the key and lock itter.

    That means we cane here with the key from now on.

    No. Today is thest time were doing this.

    As if she really disliked me doing something dangerous, she red at me.

    But even that was just for a moment.

    When I started to enjoy the meal, she let out augh and also put the tempura in her mouth.

    After we finished eating and cleaning up the bentos, we looked up at the sky without speaking.

    The clouds were pretty. The weather was really great, and the wind was cool.

    I guess this was the reason why Miyuki didnt say lets go down since we are done eating.

    Its cool

    Miyuki closed her eyes as she felt the wind.

    Her long eyshes are extremely hot.

    I staring intensely at her, then moved quietly right beside her.

    Was she surprised when our arms touched?

    Miyukis eyes abruptly opened and she immediately turned her head.

    However, she didnt ask me what I was doing, or tell me to stop.

    Just silently looked at my sides.

    I pretended to look at the sky while looking at Miyukis reactions, and spoke fleetingly.

    Letse here again.

    I said no.

    You like it here too.

    No.

    Anyone would be able to tell you like it here. What do you mean no.

    Then what if its not everyday, but just sometimes?

    If the roof Isnt locked Very Very rarely should be alright.

    Was she embarrassed that she got won over?

    Miyuki quickly changed the subject.

    I just want to let you know you did a good job Not the whole jumping over the roof, but giving our ssmates a gift as an apology. I liked gift itself too. Notebooks and pens We can use it for a long time, and it makes you want to study

    Looking at Miyuki trying to force herself to keep speaking, Iughed and put my hand on her head.

    It must have been expen..

    She shut her mouth.

    I used that timing to start messing up her hair and looking at her reaction.

    .

    Shes quiet.

    Looks like this much skinship is fine.

    Relieved on the inside, I beganplimenting Miyuki as if she was a kid.

    A little kid isplimenting the adult?

    Ma-Matsuda-kun is just too big Like some kind of pole

    When I look at her fixing her messed up hair andining, I keep having to suppress myughter.

    I got up, and put both arms in front of Miyuki.

    I know somewhere even cooler. Lets go there before for a bit before we leave.

    . Sure.

    Even though she could have gotten up by herself, she doesnt and instead slowly grabbed my hands.

    Miyukis face wasntpletely red after I pulled her up, but she was blushing a little.

    Lets keep at it like this

    Ill increase the amount of skinship when we are alone, and then start ramping up the level of it when she gets used to it.

    Thats how Ill grab a bigger hold of her heart, and begin erasing Tetsuya.

    ***

    (TL Note: Sorry was ying Honkai Starrail cause it just came out lol.)Previous

 Chapter 28: Ino Renka (Sub: Nanase Chinami)

    Chapter 28: Ino Renka (Sub: Nanase Chinami)

    ***

    **

    Did you write your application?

    At Miyukis question, Tetsuya happily shook a sheet of paper.

    I guess you were happy about getting some leftover bento meant for hobos to eat?

    I ate while having a secret date with Miyuki on the roof.

    She nodded and turned towards me.

    What about Matsuda-kun?

    I wrote it, mother.

    Mother?

    I was all finished and you asked me if I did it Just like a mother.

    .

    Miyuki shook her head from side to side.

    And then she saw my sly expression and narrowed her delicate forehead.

    Wh-What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?

    Whats up?

    You were going to say Something weird werent you!?

    Yeah. I was going to ask when mommy was going to feed me.

    Something weird? Like what?

    When I acted shameless like someone who actually didnt know anything, Miyuki fanned herself with her hand and let out a breath.

    Hoo Whatever!

    You must have thought the same thing I was thinking huh?

    The training is going well. (TL Note: Not sure if training ispletely correct but I literally couldnt find the word in English. I do not think it exists. So I thought of a word close enough to it.)

    Be more and more lewd just like this.

    Matsuda Youre troubling Miyuki.

    Tetsuya elbowed me from the side.

    You better watch yourself. You are not the main character of Dokiaca right now.

    Only I can say things like that.

    But I didnt say anything. Shes the one making an assumption all on her own. Its unfair.

    Yeah, yeah. Lets get to the dojo already. Were gonna bete.

    I easily brushed off Tetsuya who was pushing me from behind, and spoke seriously to Miyuki who was trying to calm down with a blushed face.

    Make sure you get into the student council.

    Yeah, thanks.

    If you get in, and you are in charge of the front door when I amte, just let me get through.

    That will never happen. I dont know about other people, but I wont go easy on Matsuda-kun even if I die.

    Lets see if you will still be able to do thatter.

    Iughed at Miyukis sharp retort, and walked with Tetsuya to the dojo.

    Finally its time to meet the second heroine.

    Ino Renka. (TL Note: Its pronounced like Ino-oh but I cba just read it however you want to in your head.)

    At school and at home, she seems like a in girl who always wears either the school uniform or dobok and ties her hair. (Martial arts uniform)

    However, when shes out she turns into a refined person.

    She matches her hair to models hairstyles, and shows off a lot of different kinds of fashion.

    A woman such a cold atmosphere that the average person wouldnt even be able to talk to her.

    A cold attitude that makes her impossible to approach.

    From the outside, Renka looks like that.

    But shes actually kind on the inside.

    Unlike the Miyuki kind of kindness, if you get close to her she will take care of you whileining about it like a tsundere. Basically a the type of tsundere that takes good care of you.

    And Renka has a secret.

    That she likes anime and manga. A lot.

    Going to Comiket, buying goods, collecting figures is a given, and even watches hentai without making a fuss about it.

    Watches all genres without favoring one, and looks at the figures she collected at home and feels happy. A giant fucking otaku.

    In the world of Dokiaca, if she uploaded a review to an anime website, she would immediately get the top review spot. She was famous in this worlds animemunity.

    in, a prideful tsundere, otaku.

    An extremely rare species that shows three different faces.

    Right now, I am going to meet that Ino Renka.

    **

    Whats the most important part of a school club story?

    A fiery passion? Talent? Effort? Friendship? A rival?

    Or perhaps a passionate sunbae?

    Those things are important, but to me, its a manager.

    A very pretty manager that treats the main character specially

    And then the heroine sees the main character and the manager flirting and gets a little jealous.

    Dokiacas kendo club had such a manager.

    Her name was Nanase Chinami.

    A second year, even smaller than Miyuki Very cute looking, energetic manager.

    Hello! Are you here to apply to the kendo club?

    Towards Chinami who greeted us with a smile, Tetsuya replied loudly.

    Yes! We are!

    Whoa! What a loud voice!

    S-Sorry

    Its not a problem! Its good to see that you are so passionate! Im Nanase Chinami whos a second year here. Im the kendo clubs manager!

    Look at her all energetic.

    Her pink hair thats a little bit rolled inwards at the end is very charming.

    I want to ejacte on it.

    I thought that she would have made for a nice sub heroine when I yed Dokiaca

    I wonder if I should just take this opportunity to do so.

    If there are too many heroines its difficult to conquer them at once, but since Chinami will have a lot of ovep when I go for Renka, lets think about it in a positive way.

    Im a first year student named Miura Tetsuya. Nice to meet you, Sunbae-nim.

    Towards Tetsuya who was bowing all the way to his stomach, Chinami did a 30 degree kendo bow back, and then turned to me.

    Who is the gentlemen with a lot of wounds on his face?

    My name is Matsuda Ken. Im a first year.

    Matsuda Ken? I feel like I heard it a lot Ah!!

    Chinami muttered to herself and then pped.

    When Tetsuya and I flinched, she pointed to me and screamed.

    That incident yesterday!! The disciplinarymittee!!

    I guess even the second years know about it.

    To be fair, it is quite an infamous circle within the academy, the incident itself was huge, and the results were posted all over the notice board, so its not surprising that most people who would know about such things know about it.

    I looked down at Chinami unenthusiastically.

    The punishment has already been set, so is there a problem with me signing up?

    Not at all! Theres no way I was just surprised is all. I apologize if I made you feel bad..! You can hand me the sign up sheet ande in! You can sit in the very front on the empty seat!

    We handed over our sheets and passed by Chinami.

    I-I cant read the handwriting Super bad handwriting!

    Chinami said quietly after reading my sign up paper.

    Tetsuya heard her and stifled augh.

    I poked him with my elbow and walked into the dojo.

    Inside, there was a very heavy atmosphere.

    I saw a few other first years who must have joined at the start of the semester, but as if they already adjusted to this environment, they were kneeled and remainedpletely silent.

    The kendo club had 30 people in total including both men and women.

    But there werent many first years.

    There must have been a lot of them during the first semester, but looks like they gave up in the middle.

    The new club members were maybe around 7 including Tetsuya and I?

    If you take into ount that its the second semester, its a decent number.

    We found an empty spot, and followed the other people in kneeling.

    After we waited a bit silently, Chinami came inside and knocked on a door.

    Then, the door opened and a smiling, furry, middle aged man, and a girl who tied her long hair back into a ponytail.

    Its Renka.

    A white face and clear facial features.

    Sharp eyes with long eyshes and thin lips.

    A tall height and average breasts.

    Its Ino Renka exactly as I knew it.

    I felt a little less excited than when I saw Miyuki for the first time.

    Not because Renka wasnt beautiful, but its because I got used to being in the world of Dokiaca.

    As I kept staring at Renka,

    Wee. As you can see, I am the coach for the kendo club, Dojima Goro. Call me coach-nim.

    When the furry beast walked up to the new recruits and introduced himself, I regained my focus.

    Hello! Coach-nim!

    All the recruits greeted him in sync.

    Did they all n this without me or something?

    I missed my timing to greet him.

    When I nced over at Renka, she was ring at me with stern eyes.

    Ah It did damage to my image. Wait, can my image even get worse at this point?

    I like the spirit. The person to my side is Ino Renka the kendo clubs president, and she is someone you can trust to lead you guys along with me.

    The president as only a second year.

    I suppose everyone epted her given her skills and charisma.

    Renka couldnt attend the nationals in August because of her injuries, so shes probably not the happiest right now.

    So lets not act disrespectfully and make it impossible for me to conquer herter.

    Well be in your care! President-nim!

    Fuck! Lets greet them together you sons of bitches!

    Once again missing the timing to say a greeting, I half gave up as I listened to Goros exnation.

    **

    Next up Matsuda Ken-nim!

    Chinami called on me with a bright voice.

    I walked to in front of her and replied.

    Yes maam.

    Huge If you dont mind, may I ask how tall you are?

    I am 187 cm.

    Whoa! You must have had a lot of milk when you were growing up?

    Well I guess I did like it.

    I used to hate milk. I like it now But I should have drank it even if I hated it.

    While your actions are important, arent your gics more important?

    Anyways, I like your current self.

    Because if you bend your knees a little, I think youll be able to give me a boob job.

    That was too much personal talk right? Heres your dobok.

    I grabbed the dobok with both hands and nodded slightly.

    Thank you, sunbae-nim.

    Its nothing. Also here at the kendo club, we dont nod. We bow. Here, repeat after me.

    Chinami did what she did to Tetsuya when she received our applications.

    I roughly copied her, and she smiled happily as I walked out scratching the back of my head.

    As I did so, I ran into Renka.

    She looked at me emotionlessly with her arms crossed.

    Matsuda Ken.

    Yes maam?

    The coach has something to say to you, so follow me to his office.

    Hmm I want to change that cold voice into moans.

    You are thinking about what anime to watch when you get home right? I already know all about it.

    I followed behind her, and saw Goro sitting down. I figured with the current atmosphere I should remain standing, so I stood a little awkwardly and looked at him.

    He saw me, and gave me a warm smile while stretching his hand forward.

    Sit, Matsuda.

    Yes sir.

    When I sat down, Goro immediately got to the main subject.

    Youll be starting as a manager.

    Sorry?

    Coach-nim, do you wanna die?

    Why are you making a fuss? I want to do kendo.

    What mistake did I make? If by any chance it was me missing the greeting

    Its not that. It would be pathetic to punish someone who doesnt know the proper etiquette yet for not greeting someone.

    But then what

    Kendo isnt about just holding a sword and whacking the enemy and getting hit back. Its a martial arts for the mind and body. The most important thing when you are training kendo is etiquette. How to treat your sunbaes, taking care of your body, how you carry yourself These kinds of things are the foundations that you need to fully grasp kendo.

    .

    But you dont have any manners. Cant you tell from all your actions thus far?

    I cleaned the bathrooms, I took care of that pervert messing with Miyuki, and even left that violent circle.

    Im trying my best to change.

    I understand its not enough, but its sad that he wont even acknowledge it.

    But I see that youre wearing a marriage ring?

    A big cliche of sports stories is the furry passionate coach having a pretty wife Watch yourself.

    Yes. I understand.

    I like that you epted it honestly. We will help set you on the right path of martial arts. First, help Nanase take care of the kendo club and look at how it functions.

    At this rate Im going to lose early game events?

    Its possible that Tetsuya could end up getting them.

    This is the worst. Conquering Renka is about to get really fucking hard.

    At least I can have a one on one with Chinami.

    She is both the manager and a member of the kendo club.

    Shell take care of me, and she has good rtions with Renka

    If I show my good side, she might say something nice about me to Renka.

    I think Ill be spending a lot of time with Chinami for the foreseeable future

    Now that its like this, should I just make her a main heroine at this point?

    Shes obviously a virgin, and if I conquer her first she could help me with Renka

    Theres no reason not to right?

    Alright. Then what should I do first? Do I just go to Nanase sunbae?

    When I epted it without a hassle, Renka and Goros eyes widened.

    Looks like they were surprised.

    Judging by their reactions, maybe I can get to the starting events after all.

    Ill put flirting with Miyuki as top priority, but also try my best at the kendo club.

    ***

    (TL Note: I meant to do this chapter sooner but I kept cringing so I kept stopping. Ive been working in a public ce, and even if no one is looking over my shoulder its a bit weird to write some of this stuff. When it gets to actual sex idk what Ill do.)Previous

 Chapter 29: P1 Date Event

    Chapter 29: P1 Date Event

    ***

    I ended up bing a manager along with Chinami, and moved to the equipment room as she pped happily like a seal.

    Matsuda hubae-nim, I look forward to working with you!

    (TL Note: Hubae is junior in Korean I just realized I could have tranted sunbae and hubae stuff as senior and junior. Toote now though lol.)

    How am I supposed to match Chinami?

    Its a bit hard to follow because shes so high energy.

    Lets just watch her for now.

    I look forward to working with you too, Nanase Sunbae nim.

    Okay! Lets start with how to clean protective equipment! (TL Note: I was genuinely stuck on this word for so long lol)

    So, what are the names of each parts we use in ~ Kendo?

    A pop quiz?

    How cute.

    I did do some research on it, so I know the answers.

    But Chinami looks like she really wants to teach me so

    Lets forget one of them.

    Bogu, Kote, Do. (TL Note: I dont know Kendo stuff so it might bepletely wrong, but its what I got back after some light research.)

    Whoa? You did well, but you missed one. Ill give you a hint. Its the first one you put on of all the protective equipment.

    Im sorry, but I really dont know.

    Hm! If you dont know, I will have to teach you!

    I dont know if she liked the fact that I didnt know the answer, but Chinami pulled out A protective gear for the waist and private parts.

    Then she showed the equipment to me and exined.

    This is called a Kare, and it protects your waist and the area below it.

    Even though it should be quite heavy, shes not showing it her expression in the slightest.

    Must mean that shes quite strong. I guess that means shell be very tight as well.

    Must be an important piece of equipment then?

    Of course! Very important! Its especially important for neers. Imagine that you are awkwardly sparring and then you hit someone in a vital spot Itd hurt quite a bit right?

    Thats scary as hell.

    Chinami put the Kare back and continued speaking as she folded her fingers one by one.

    Bogu, Kote, Do, and Kare These four are the protective gear used in Kendo.

    I understand. Ill memorize it.

    Thats a good mindset, Matsuda hubae-nim. Cleaning these equipments daily and cleanly, are one of our jobs.

    Every day?

    Of course. If you do Kendo and put off cleaning for just a little bit, the equipment get really smelly. If you wear bogu and you smell something foul itd be really annoying wouldnt it? Hehe.

    Chinamiughed happily.

    No way she has a smell fetish or something right?

    .Yeah it would.

    Even though the academy provides it to us for free, we should consider it our own equipment and take good care of it so that the people who get to use it next can feel the same way.

    I understand now. Your level No Personality.

    Ill create a thorough curriculum to train you.

    I get it now.

    Thats good. Now, Ill begin teaching you how to clean the equipment. First, lightly dab this in alcohol

    **

    Ah So Matsuda-kun is starting off as a manager?

    In the car back home, Miyuki spoke after hearing my exnation.

    Yeah thats what I said.

    What are you gonna do? I heard being a sports manager is really hard

    I had a st cleaning equipment all day today.

    Thats why you should have been better before

    Get out. You can walk home.

    I dont wanna. My legs hurt.

    Miyuki who replied coldly, asked Tetsuya a question.

    What about you Tetsuya-kun? What did you learn today?

    Etiquette and bamboo sword hold posture.

    Etiquette? You mean like the kendo greeting right?

    Yeah. We learned how to sit and stuff.

    In martial arts greetings, dont they put an emphasis on discipline?

    Not as much discipline More of just a shout full of spirit.

    Show meter. I somehow feel like itll be cool.

    The corners of Tetsuyas mouth went up a little.

    Looks like hes happy that he was called cool.

    Theres no way that bastard thinks about Miyukis affectionate voice and Gets erect or anything like that right?

    Looking at his agape face, I think he might lean a little bit in that direction

    I will.

    Matsuda-kun is the problem. He needs to be kinder Im worried that youll cause problems for that sunbae-nim.

    I was also thinking the same thing.

    Now weve gotten to the point where youve forgotten your ce and started making fun of me.

    Attaboy, Tetsuya.

    If you want to see a video tape named [Miyukis conception records], keep it up.

    I went to Tetsuyas house, so that he would have to leave the car first.

    Thanks, Matsuda.

    Get lost already.

    See you tomorrow Miyuki. Make sure to call meter.

    Now he doesnt even flinch at my provocations and just says his piece.

    I stepped on the gas ignoring the bastard as he waved his hand, and parked my car when I got to Miyukis house.

    After that, I looked at her as she attempted to get out of the car.

    Miyuki.

    Yeah..?

    You got into the student council right?

    Oh Yeah. I did. Im starting off in general affairs for now.

    Congrattions.

    Miyuki stiffened when I suddenly switched to a serious attitude.

    Th-Thanks

    Whenever I make the atmosphere lovey-dovey, she always get embarrassed.

    And then if we go on a date she turns back to normal, just to get back to being embarrassed in the end.

    I looked at her and smirked, while opening the glovepartment, revealing a box inside.

    An arched mini cake box with handle on top.

    When I gave it to her, she slowly blinked twice.

    What is this

    A celebratory gift for making it into the student council. Open it.

    At those words, Miyuki immediately opened the box.

    She opened the wrapping carefully, and expressed her astonishment as soon as she saw the contents.

    Whoa

    The gift I got Miyuki was a cake.

    Everyyer had strawberries, and had arge flower made of cream on top, with arge strawberry on top of it as decoration.

    Miyuki would have never expected me to buy something like this.

    Even if its a small gift, it would feel like a huge gift to her right now.

    Im a little let down that I couldnt bake it with my own hands But I can do that next time.

    I spoke to Miyuki who couldnt take her eyes off the cake.

    Anyways, general affairs Youre gonna be doing the leftover jobs like me huh?

    . What? Yeah? What did you say?

    Miyuki was so deep in admiration of the cake she didnt even hear what I said.

    Failing my attempt at making a joke, I just shook my head andughed.

    Its nothing. I was just telling you to enjoy it.

    I-I didnt prepare anything

    I dont want anything in the first ce. Just go home already.

    Right now?

    Even though I did a good job with giving you the gift, the mood afterwards has been ruined right?

    Im always like that. You already know that.

    Make sure to eat it all by yourself okay? Dont get robbed by your sister.

    I-Im not gonna get robbed alright?

    Go home.

    Alright Then Ill get going Matsuda-kun.

    I responded by nodding, and looked at Miyuki as she slowly made her way out the car.

    She nced back as she walked home.

    She held the cake box with both hands as if it was something precious.

    Vroooom.

    I started my car and looked at Miyuki through the side mirror as she got further and further away.

    Seeing as she was crouched down in front of the door, I think she dropped her key.

    What a klutz.

    Around September, the preparations for the cultural festival will start. I just need toplete one more event before then.

    ***

    (TL Note: Sorry I was gone for so long, Ill just release this half for now. Ill try to get the second part out asap. This chapter has been really hard to trante for 0 reason, and I kept rage quitting lol.)PreviousAdvertisement

 Chapter 30p1- Date Event 2

    Chapter 30p1- Date Event 2

    <b>Chapter 30: Date Event #2</b>

    You two go ahead.

    As I said that after parking the car in the parking lot, Miyuki looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    Why?

    Since theres some time until the first ss, I thought of fulfilling some volunteer hours.

    Unexpectedly considerate of you today, arent you?

    As I shooed my hand in a manner resembling swatting away mosquitoes, Miyuki, chuckling, receded with Tetsuya in tow.

    I then headed towards the main entrance and noticed the security guard sweeping the vicinity with a long broom.

    It was the same man I encountered when I cleaned the bathroom over the weekend.

    I approached him and asked, Sir, can I do that for you?

    Huh? Oh! Its you, Matsuda. Is it to fill your volunteering hours?

    How did you know?

    I noticed while removing an old notice from the board. Youve been here on weekendsst term too... Youve certainly grown dedicated.

    Im trying.

    Thats good. If you have the will to change yourself, people around you will certainly recognize your efforts and start to approach you.

    Handing over the broom, the security guard added,

    Just clean around the school entrance. Thank you.

    Of course.

    Dragging the broom towards the school gate, I was greeted by a female ssmate,

    Ah, he-hello, Matsuda-kun.

    A hint of a smirk formed on my face upon hearing the slightly awkward greeting from a ssmate. The pen and notebook bribe from yesterday seemed to have worked.

    Its ridiculously hot today, isnt it?

    Yes quite stifling

    Hand over the bread wrapper youre holding.

    Huh...?

    Ill throw it away for you. Give it.

    O-okay then

    The girls hand trembled as she handed me the wrapper.

    I intentionally used this rough tone because I wanted her to think hes rough but still kind! So cool!. But I guess her heart is too pure to think of my actions like that.

    Taking the ketchup-stained bag, I grinned at her, showing my teeth.

    Was it good?

    ...Cough!

    She started to choke, likely startled by my antics.

    I clicked my tongue and patted her on the back.

    Thump! Thump!

    Cough! Cough!

    It got worse. I should just stick to cleaning.

    I swung the broom menacingly and red at her.

    You can go now.

    Yes... Cough! Im going...!

    She hurriedly walked away from me.

    Ah, Ill buy you some milk from the convenience storeter. I hope you dont see me too negatively.

    I was silently cleaning up the small pieces of trash and fallen leaves near the school gate when,

    Huh? Junior Matsuda!

    Chinamis cheerful voice rang out. Beside her, Renka was looking at me with an indifferent gaze.

    This is why I volunteered to clean the main gate. I wanted to find some way to interact with them.

    My affection level started basically at the bottom, so shouldnt I employ every tactic, like when I went the extra mile for Miyukist weekend?

    To the two of them, I performed a kendo-style greeting I learned briefly from Chinami yesterday.

    As I firmly set the broom against a pir and inclined my upper body about 30 degrees from a formal posture, their eyes widened in surprise.

    They were surprised because I greeted them quite well, right?

    That must be it.

    After straightening up, I said,

    Hello, seniors.

    It wasnt perfect, but it was a greeting that showed your effort. Well done, Junior Matsuda!

    Chinamispliment somehow gave me strength.

    I nodded appreciatively, Thank you, Nanase-senpai.

    But why are you sweeping the school gate? To fill in yourmunity service hours?

    Yes.

    I see...! Work hard, and lets meet after sses!

    Yes, please go ahead.

    Chinami waved her hand brightly.

    She seems not to fear me at all.

    I mentally chuckled, thinking of how I would reward her for that.

    After asking Chinamis understanding, Renka spoke to me.

    The protective gear you cleaned was okay, but you didnt get some of the deeper spots. Since thats the area where odors develop most easily, you should pay more attention to it.

    Although her tone wasnt exactly friendly, it was softer than yesterday. It seemed if I consistently showed such an attitude, Id probably be epted as a regr club member soon.

    Understood.

    Do your best. See you at the club.

    Please go ahead.

    Though I was itching to disy a hint of arrogance and train Renka, given my current standing, restraint was the best policy.

    After another respectful bow, I retrieved the broom and resumed my duties as soon as they entered the building.

    ***

    After the first ss, during the break:

    I was trying to soothe my throbbing head when a female student - the bread-girl from earlier - approached and left a piece of candy on my desk.

    Have this... Thanks for throwing away the wrapper earlier...

    She spoke in a timid tone and quickly returned to her seat.

    After a moment of surprise, I opened the candy bag she had left.

    She acknowledged my good deed.

    So she was just surprised earlier, huh?

    Thank you, bread-girl.

    I popped the apple-vored candy in my mouth when Miyuki approached and asked,

    Whats that? What did you get from Masako?

    So, that girls name is Masako.

    Miyukis eyes dimmed ever so slightly.

    Is she feeling jealous?

    I pointed to the bulging cheek where I was holding the candy.

    Candy.

    Why did Masako give you candy?

    There was a small incident earlier.

    What incident?

    Why are you so curious? Anyway, if you want to hear it, lend me your ear.

    As I gestured for Miyuki toe closer, she leaned in with a puzzled look. Ensuring that Tetsuya wouldnt hear, I whispered in her ear.

    When I drop you home today, can you put down your bag ande out?

    Miyukis head quickly turned towards me.

    Her eyes slowly shifted, as if pointing back.

    It seemed she was mindful of Tetsuya who was behind her.

    After some moments, Miyuki moved her lips.

    From the shape of her mouth, she seemed to be saying, Why?

    I scribbled something on the open notebook in front of me and slightly showed it to Miyuki.

    [I have a ce to hang out?]

    Seeing this, a blush came to Miyukis face.

    Ahem

    And she gave a slight nod as she cleared her throat.

    As a smile crept onto my lips in response, Miyuki exaggeratedly scoffed and returned to her seat.

    She really is awkward with expressing emotions.

    Matsuda, did you tell Miyuki a dirty joke?

    It was Tetsuya, noting Miyukis expression.

    Really, what a tactless guy. I regret ever sympathizing with you. On second thought, keep living like that.

    Well, something like that.

    Miyuki doesnt like that kind of stuff. Try to restrain yourself in the future.

    You keep stacking up these mistakes. Yet, you cryter?

    Lets seeter whether Miyuki likes or dislikes dirty jokes.

    **

    Where are we going?

    After school, as Miyuki quickly dropped her bag off at home and came back, she asked.

    As I watched her fasten her seatbelt in the passenger seat, I slowly took my foot off the brake and replied.

    Amusement park.

    Amusement park? All of a sudden? At this time?

    Yeah.

    A bit further from Miyukis neighborhood, theres an empty lot where an old merry-go-round stands alone. Left from a former amusement park that had closed down, this merry-go-round will be dismantlede autumn.

    This event offers more intimate physical contact and an opportunity to show off my chivalry. Winning her over is just a bonus.

    Its a limited-time event that ticks all the boxes. Its only right to seize the moment now.

    Originally, Tetsuya discovered this ce while taking a stroll with Miyuki, which led to a date event But it should be okay for me to drive her there.

    Why? Because in the world of Tokiaca, mechanisms for me are everywhere.

    I am the protagonist, after all. Its bound to happen.

    Are you thinking of getting a night pass?

    Keep it down. Were almost there.

    We are...? I dont see any rides

    Ignoring Miyukis words, I parked the car in the lot and opened the door. Then Miyuki, with a furrowed brow, asked,

    What kind of amusement park is this?

    If theres a ride, its an amusement park. Look over there.

    Following the direction I pointed, Miyukis gazended on the merry-go-round in the middle of the lot, and her mouth slightly opened in surprise.

    Its a merry-go-round?

    I found it while driving alone the other day. Lets ride.

    I motioned for her to get out, and Miyuki chuckled as she grabbed her phone and exited the car.

    It seems like a good spot for photos, right? If we take them before it gets dark, it should have a nice ambiance.

    She seemed to think that the ride doesnt work and suggested it, but I knew there was a way.

    As we got closer to the merry-go-round, I said, Try getting on.

    Isnt that illegal? There must be an owner

    You really do like toplicate things

    Sounding exasperated, I looked at Miyuki as she hesitated before handing me her phone.

    Hold this for a moment.

    Holding the cell phone, I chuckled as I saw Miyuki hopping in front of the white horse.

    What are you doing?

    You! Its too high for me... And theres no step to climb up...

    The event I knew of was unfolding exactly as expected. Feeling reassured, I approached Miyuki from behind.

    Ill help you.

    Then, reaching out with both hands, I grasped her waist.

    Ah...!

    She let out a sound like a startled cat and turned around. Her face was flushed, full of embarrassment.

    Matsuda-kun... your, your hands...

    Is it better if I dont look?

    Its not about looking...

    Dont act like a child and get on.

    .....

    She seemed to want to say something but soon ced her hands on the saddle. Seeing this, I gave a strong push and lifted her up.

    But my hands slid up to Miyukis chest, causing her uniform top to ride up and revealing her fair skin.

    Her slim waist right in front of my nose looked tempting. And... I could faintly see the underwear Miyuki was wearing beneath her top. A full-cup bra in beige. It had a in design. I should suggest a sexier one for herter.

    Matsuda-kun...! Push harder...! Why are you so weak...?

    Miyuki suddenly threw a tantrum. It seemed she was only focused on getting onto the saddle, whether I was looking or not.

    Having held back while admiring Miyukis figure, I finally exerted my full strength to lift her onto the horse, grumbling, Youre really heavy.

    At that, Miyuki, who was adjusting her clothes, looked startled and then snapped, Who are you calling heavy?!

    Ignoring her cute protest and her outstretched hand asking for her phone, I headed for the carousels control panel.

    Grinning mischievously at Miyuki, I kicked the machine hard just as she looked on with puzzlement.

    BANG!

    The machine tilted slightly. Miyuki, taken aback by my unexpected move, scolded me, Matsuda-kun! What are you doing?! But when the lights of the carousel suddenly turned on, she fell silent. I shrugged, Things work better when you hit them.

    Youre unbelievable... If we get caught, well be reported...

    Lighten up, lets just enjoy it for a bit.

    Fine...

    The carousel slowly started moving. Holding onto the pole next to the horse, Miyukis face lit up with happiness.

    I havent been on one of these since elementary school... But why isnt there any music?

    While sheined, I adjusted to the speed of the carousel and mounted the horse next to her.

    But then, suddenly-

    Wha...?

    -Miyuki let out a surprised exmation. The carousel had abruptly sped up.

    Matsuda-kun...! Why is it so fast...?

    I was just as startled.

    This isnt right...

    The essence of this event was for us to ride the slowly moving carousel, sharing smiles and having a serious conversation. But now, the situation had changed.

    Did my strong kick cause an error, triggering this unexpected event?

    Given how past events unfolded without a hitch, thats the only usible exnation.

    Matsuda-kun...! Shouldnt we stop...? Can I, can I get off...?

    Hearing Miyukis urgent question, I tried to gauge the carousels speed.

    It wasnt elerating further.

    This was still manageable for a date.

    But Miyuki was holding onto the pole with both hands, visibly scared. If it continued like this, it would ruin the moment.

    I quickly brainstormed a solution, deciding to steer the situation like I had during a previous unexpected event.

    Are you scared?

    A little... yes...

    Then, hold onto this.

    I stretched out my hand, palm up, towards Miyuki.

    She hesitated for a moment, then, looking deep into my eyes, she gently ced her hand on mine. Our fingers intertwined, and I could feel the strength in her grip.

    Is that better?

    After a quiet moment, I broke the silence with a gentle tone, to which she replied in a soft voice, ....Yes...

    Perhaps it was because of the bright lights of the carousel, but Miyukis face was clear and glowing. Her cheeks, blushing like strawberries, told me that her feelings for me had deepened.

    Thats right, even if an unexpected situation arises, I can lead the scene. Ive done this multiple times, havent I?

    Although the process might have deviated slightly, the result is the same or even better. And thats what matters.

    And so, without any words or music, we rode the carousel until its timer ran out and it stopped.

    *

    { Devil: Hey there, culture enthusiasts! Devils the name, and guess what? Im taking the wheel from Chapter 30 all the way to the end of this epic book. Buckle up, because were gonna have a killer time!

    Cheers,

    Devil }

 Chapter 31: Miyukis Sincerity

    Chapter 31: Miyukis Sincerity

    <b>Chapter 31: Miyukis Sincerity</b>

    Were here. Get out.

    .....

    Miyuki just stares nkly ahead.

    Considering weve been holding hands for nearly five minutes, its

    understandable.

    Im tense myself; I can only imagine how she must feel.

    Ive held Miyukis hand a few times beforelike when we went to the hospital

    after I was beaten, or when we stood up after eating lunch on the rooftop. But

    back then, it was more of a light grip; we werent sharing each others warmth

    or feeling the sweat form on our palms like today.

    My current feelings...

    They can only be described as fluttering.

    After a moment spent gathering my whirlwind emotions, I snap my fingers in

    front of her.

    Snap!

    Uh...?

    Focus returns to Miyukis eyes, her gaze darting around as if waking up from

    hypnosis.

    So, what does that make me, a hypnotist? Not a bad role-y, I guess.

    I break into a slight grin and say, I told you, were here.

    Already?

    Why, you wanted it tost longer?

    What? No, why would I...!

    Miyuki, visibly flustered, grabs her handbag. She opens the passenger door,

    steps out of the car, and looks back at me.

    ...Matsuda-kun, um...

    What is it?

    No, never mind... Just go safely.

    Hesitating, she speaks in a muted tone.

    Are you hiding something?

    Whatever it is, its definitely not bad if it involves me, right?

    With a knowing smile directed at Miyuki, I drive away.

    Inside the car, a subtle scent of plum wafted through the air.

    It came from my right hand, the one that had been holding Miyukis.

    Did we just share hand cream?

    Chuckling to myself like some kind of pervert, I immediately called Miyuki as

    soon as I got home.

    After a few rings,

    -Yeah, Matsuda-kun. What is it?

    Miyuki picked up the phone. Judging by the echo in her voice, was she in the

    bathroom?

    If youre about to take a shower... can you send me a nude pic?

    Why does it have to be, What is it? I called you just because.

    -Ah... are you home?

    Yeah. What are you up to?

    -I was about to take a shower... did you get home okay?

    So she really was in the bathroom.

    Her voice seems particrly cautious today. She sounds like shes so shy she

    could die, but that reaction isnt so bad either.

    I just got in.

    -I see... You didnt forget about our dinner, did you?

    You mean the one your parents invited me to?

    -Yes.

    I havent forgotten.

    -So, would you like toe over this weekend?

    Look at that forwardness. Extending my hand during the car ride was the right

    move.

    You should check with your parents first.

    -They said anytime is fine.

    Alright, then. Saturday? Or Sunday?

    -Hmm... Saturday seems good.

    Got it. Ill keep my schedule open.

    -Youre usually free, Matsuda-kun. Why pretend to be busy?

    Miyuki starts to tease me a bit. Annoyed, I retort,

    Are you picking on me again? Want me to scold you?

    A tinyughes from the other end of the phone. She must be feeling more

    rxed. Once she lies down in bed, shell probably start thinking about the

    fact that we held hands.

    Going forward, just seeing something like a carousel will probably remind her

    of todays events. For example, like the merry-go-round at the yground.

    -Sorry. I need to take a shower, so Ill contact youter.

    Alright.

    -Youre always ticking away... like a fool.

    What? Hey, you

    Click.

    Before I could even finish my sentence, Miyuki hung up on me.

    Cheeky. Ill make a mental note of that.

    **

    Miyuki.

    Yes?

    Why do you seem so out of it today? Did you stay upte studyingst

    night?

    At Tetsuyas questionden with concern, Miyuki, who had been trudging along

    with slouched shoulders, shook her head from side to side.

    Its just... I have a lot on my mind.

    Miyuki had dark circles under her eyes since she left her home. A clear sign

    she didnt sleep well. She probably stayed up until dawn, lost in her

    thoughts.

    For a moment, Miyukis gaze darted in my direction. After scanning the

    expression on my face, she let out a small sigh. Considering she has so much

    weighing her down, she must find my serene demeanor vexing.

    You should catch some sleep before ss starts.

    At Tetsuyas considerate suggestion, Miyuki managed a weak smile and

    responded.

    Im fine... but thanks for worrying about me.

    Alright... Should I get you a warm drink then?

    In this weather?

    Maybe not, huh?

    Listening to their fruitless conversation, I silently followed behind. Then, I

    discreetly opened the front pocket of Miyukis bag and slipped in a jelly.

    Soon, we made our separate ways to our lockers in the hallway.

    After pulling out my textbooks for ss and entering the ssroom, I noticed

    Miyuki, already seated, holding the jelly in her hand.

    She was gripping a packet adorned with a big plum drawing. When she saw me,

    she broke into a genuine smile, a sight so enchanting it was hard to look

    away.

    I settled into my seat with a deliberately unimpressed expression just as my

    phone buzzed.

    [Thanks for the jelly, but dont go opening other peoples bags.]

    A message so like Miyuki, who has a bit of a righteous streak, had arrived.

    Suppressing a chuckle, I tapped out a reply on the keypad.

    [Give it back then.]

    [Nope.]

    Along with her firm refusal, arrived an emoticon of a cute rabbit smiling.

    Lifting my head slightly to look at Tetsuya, I see hes absorbed in his book,

    oblivious to everything else.

    Its oddly thrilling, as if Im secretly dating Miyuki.

    Leaning back in my chair and stretching, I hear,

    Youve beening in early these days, Matsuda.

    Startled, I straightened up and responded to the professor, who seemingly

    appeared out of nowhere.

    Im a student, after all.

    Does that mean you were not a studentst semester when you were making a

    habit of beingte and absent?

    Well, I was trash back then. Still am, to be honest.

    As I awkwardly scratched the back of my neck, soft chuckles erupted from

    various corners of the ssroom.

    Even if Im not well-regarded among other sses or upperssmen, in this

    ssroom at least, the walls people have built up against me have

    considerably lowered.

    Its nice, I suppose, but theres a tinge of bitternesslike Im losing my

    identity.

    **

    Miyukis head slowly rises and then abruptly fallsher drowsy nods are

    adorable.

    Should I wake her? We need to go eat...

    Tetsuya pondered as he watched Miyukis slumbering figure.

    Weve got plenty of time, lets let her sleep a bit more.

    Alright. Ill run to the convenience store. I should probably get her some

    kind of energy drink or something.

    Good idea.

    After sending him off, I walk up to Miyuki and my eyes catch something

    interesting. A doodle is sketched in the corner of the notebook on her desk.

    The female character gracefully declines the date request from the male

    character who looks like a mischief-maker.

    It was a charming doodle, making use of the pre-printed letters in the

    top-right corner of the notebook meant for the date and page number.

    As I looked closely at the drawing, I couldnt help but smile.

    It was clear at a nce.

    These male and female characters represented Miyuki and me.

    If theres a w, its that the drawn characters have different hairstyles

    from reality... But it was likely an unavoidable choice to capture the

    adorable art style.

    Quite skillful.

    It seems hastily drawn, but the quality is good.

    She was scribbling something during the break in the third period; she must

    have been drawing this.

    Its so adorable, its driving me mad.

    As I gently gazed at Miyuki, who was lightly dozing with her mouth slightly

    open, I pulled the textbook over to cover the drawing.

    Hmm...

    Did she sense my movement?

    Miyukis eyes fluttered open.

    Rubbing the corners of her eyes, she looked around.

    Why is everyone gone?

    Its lunchtime.

    Really...? What about ss?

    You dozed off. Dont you remember?

    I, I didnt know... Why did the professor just leave me?

    You started dozing off about five minutes before the ss ended. The

    professor said to just let you be.

    She let out a sigh of realization. Ah...

    Tetsuya-kun...?

    He went to the store to buy you some energy drink.

    Really? He didnt have to do that...

    Miyuki trailed off, beginning to organize her desk.

    Then she noticed that her textbook covered her notebook, and her expression

    turned puzzled.

    It was as if she couldnt remember whether she had covered the notebook or

    not.

    I should pretend I didnt notice.

    Maybe Ill tease her about it when we hang out at her ce over the weekend.

    Why are you fidgeting?

    Caught off guard by my question, Miyuki twirled her hair between her fingers.

    Ah, no... Im just hungry...

    When Miura gets back, lets go eat.

    Sure... oh, Matsuda-kun, this...

    Rummaging through her desk drawer, Miyuki pulled out a small container and

    offered it to me.

    Upon opening it, I found three cookies inside.

    Whats this? Cookies?

    ... You gave me cake, so I wanted to give you a thank-you gift. The top one

    is chocte, the middle one is cranberry, and the bottom one has nothing in

    it.

    Alright... Ill enjoy them.

    If its not enough, just tell me... I have more at home.

    I was about to grab a cookie when I hesitated.

    A thought fleetingly crossed my mind.

    She has more at home?

    Inspecting the cookies, I noticed that the edges were slightly uneven and

    protruding.

    They were cute enough, but not exactly a masterpiece. Clearly not something

    youd sell in a store.

    That left only one possibility: Miyuki had made these cookies herself.

    Hey, Miyuki.

    What is it?

    Did you make these?

    Yeah... they dont look great, do they? But they taste good, so try one.

    Was it because of these cookies that youve been whining so much today, and

    even dozing off in ss? And when you hesitated before getting out of the car

    yesterday... was it because you wanted to ask if I liked cookies?

    Im touched by the effort. It makes the cake I bought for her seem even more

    worth it.

    I looked into Miyukis eyes, shining with anticipation, and took a bite of the

    chocte cookie. I began to chew with gusto. She asked, seemingly perturbed:

    Why are you eating it like youre going into battle?

    Having swiftly devoured one cookie, I nodded.

    I was hungry. This is incredibly good.

    Is that apliment?

    Of course it is. Bring all the ones you have at home tomorrow.

    Miyuki recognized the sincerity behind my brusque words. Her tired face

    instantly brightened.

    I can give them to you when youe over for dinner this weekend.

    What about tomorrow? You want me to starve?

    Starve? These are just snacks...

    Do you really take all my words that seriously?

    How could I not take it seriously when you look so serious...! Anyway, Im

    d you enjoyed them. I should let Tetsuya-kun try them and get his opinion.

    Shes saying something I cant just let slide.

    Why would you give them to Miura?

    Yes? Well, I made a lot, so naturally...

    Werent these made for me?

    Well, yes, but I can also give them to a close friend...

    Tetsuya isnt a friend, hes a rival, okay?

    I red at Miyuki for a moment, then relented.

    Fine, you can share them. But make sure you save some for me, I said, and

    after a second, addeda little more generously. Then just give him one.

    ...Why are you so stingy?

    One.

    Matsuda-kun, do you realize how childish youre being right now?

    One and a half. No more than that.

    Isnt it better to give one than to give half more...? Not that Im saying I

    will.

    Fine, then. One it is.

    This is ridiculous...

    Anyway, what time should Ie over on Saturday?

    When I swiftly shifted the topic, Miyuki quickly responded.

    Ah, I asked my mom about it this morning. She said noon should be fine. How

    does that work for you?

    Noon? Doesnt matter. Ille at noon, then.

    Right. And you do know noon means 12:00 PM, not 1:00 PM?

    She still remembers the ignorant mistake I made during vacation. Must have

    left quite an impression.

    Wearing a resigned expression, I wordlessly ate the second cookie.

    *

 Chapter 32: The Invitation

    Chapter 32: The Invitation

    <b>Chapter 32: The Invitation</b>

    Alright! Todays the day Ill finally teach you the art of handling the

    Shinai!

    Youre always so cheerful, arent you?

    I wish youd tone it down when were sparring though.

    The art of handling the Shinai? I thought you said we couldnt touch the

    Shinai until we learned the proper etiquette?

    I heard that from the coach too, but the other first-year students are

    already learning the techniques and stances, even the initial moves. If you

    fall behind, its going to be tough for youter on. So, I thought Id teach

    you in secret.

    Chinami...! How can you be so kind?

    Im touched. Should I give you a special rewardter?

    Is that really okay? What if we get caught...

    If we do, the coach might scold us publicly but will probably turn a blind

    eye in private. After all, hed want you to learn from me.

    Is that so?

    Absolutely. If the new team members who joined because they wanted to learn

    Kendo only get taught how to manage equipment, theyll lose interest in no

    time. The coach did give me a warning, but lets learn in a ce where the

    other members cant see us. Sounds exciting, doesnt it?

    A ce where other members cant see us, huh...

    Somehow that sounds a bit risqu.

    Yes, Im excited.

    You dont look it, though?

    At Chinamis skeptical remark, my facial muscles stretched into an exaggerated

    expression of ecstasy.

    Chinami flinched at the sight of it and took a half-step back.

    What... Whats with that sinister expression?

    I was just showing you how pleased I am, but you call it sinister? Thats a

    bit much.

    Im happy, okay?

    Is... that so...?

    Yes, it is.

    Hmm... alright then... for now...

    After clearing her throat a few times, she led me to where the bamboo swords

    were stored.

    A Shinai isnt something you use for an extended period of time, like

    protective gear. Over time, the bamboo warps and bes damaged, and in that

    case, you must rece it immediately. Its very dangerous if a splintered

    piece gets lodged in someone during sparring. So, consider these Shinais

    Understood.

    First, lets go over the structure of the Shinai. The leather grip encircling

    the hilt is called Tsuba. Usually, when people say Tsuba, theyre referring

    to the hilt, so remember that. And then...

    Chinami started to point at various parts of the bamboo sword, exining each

    element one by one.

    Tsuba, Kodachi, Tsuru, Nakayui, Sakigawa, and so on...

    Each part had its own name, and there were even different types depending on

    the Shinais structure.

    Did you memorize all that?

    Chinamis question came after her meticulous exnation. I nodded hesitantly

    before answering.

    I think so.

    Chinami then pointed to the somewhat chubby node at the lower part of the

    Shinais de.

    So whats this part called?

    Thats the Dojoji.

    And this leather, and the round thing below it?

    Nakayui and Kodachi.

    And this area?

    The Kakkobu.

    You did well. Well have a test like this every day, so make sure you

    memorize it.

    Yes, Master.

    As I performed a bow typical for a student to a master, Chinamis eyes widened

    in surprise.

    Master? Im not a master. Im a fellow club member, just like you.

    But youre teaching me, so that makes you my Master, right?

    Oh ho...

    She let out an admiring oh ho before quickly breaking into a satisfied

    smile.

    She must have liked my attitude.

    I will always trust and follow you, Master.

    Wow! That spirit... Excellent! Ill take great care to guide you diligently

    from now on! Lets work on improving your skills swiftly and wlessly.

    Aiming for the Autumn tournament might be a stretch, but we can certainly

    target the Winterpetition! Alright, lets head out the back door and start

    learning the techniques, shall we?

    Wait, did she take my sugarcoated words seriously?

    Still, its nice to see her so enthusiastic.

    **

    Matsuda-kun, what happened to your hands? Theyre really red.

    Miyukis concerned question came as we sat in the car. I shrugged my shoulders

    before answering.

    The washing machine broke down halfway, so I had no choice but to hand wash.

    Washing the uniform in hot water could cause it to fade and shrink, so I had

    to use cold water.

    Really? That mustve been tough.

    Its fine. Its actually fun when Im with Nanase-senpai.

    Nanase? Are you talking about my friend?

    Come to think of it, Miyukis friendsst name was also Nanase.

    I said senpai, didnt I? Shes a second-year student and also a manager like

    me.

    Oh... I think Ive heard about her before... But its fun?

    Yeah.

    How is it fun? Do you guys joke around or something?

    Her tone had a hint of prickliness, a telltale sign of rising jealousy.

    This is good, very good.

    Well, you know... Its hard to exin, we just do stuff.

    Do you make lewd jokes like you do with me?

    Were not thatfortable with each other to that extent.

    Miyukis expression returned to normal.

    The clear difference in our ranks seems to reassure her, but if she gets

    I stir the pot for a threesome or foursometer on.

    Alright... Just be careful not to make any mistakes.

    I cant help but snicker at her half-hearted warning.

    Got it. Now, switch to the passenger seat.

    The passenger seat? Why?

    Dont you know its courteous for someone to keep the driverpany? What,

    am I supposed to chauffeur you guys around?

    How about Tetsuya-kun, then?

    I dont let guys sit in the passenger seat.

    My unyielding statement prompts Miyuki to chuckle as she gets out of the car.

    She walks around cautiously, opens the door, and buckles her seatbelt in the

    passenger seat.

    Seeing the taut seatbelt squeezed between her breasts kindles my libido.

    Soon it wont just be a seatbelt Ill be inserting there.

    Satisfied?

    Yeah. Shall we set off, leaving Miura behind?

    Youre joking, right? I wont take that seriously this time.

    Im not joking, though.

    Why the heck is he taking so long... Whats he doing, crafting a toilet to

    take a dump?

    As I grumble with a displeased expression, Miyuki giggles and ces a piece

    of candy on the center console.

    Eat this to calm down.

    What is it?

    Cant you tell? Its candy.

    I unenthusiastically unwrap the candy and pop it into my mouth.

    I want a cookie.

    Just hold out until tomorrow.

    If you hadnt given the cookie you brought today to Miura, we wouldnt be

    having this conversation. Either dont make them tasty or dont...

    I only gave him one, just like you said. Is that really such a big deal?

    Yes.

    Miyuki shook her head at my terse but heartfelt reply.

    Why are you acting like such a child today and yesterday? Its really

    immature.

    Jealous, yet pretending not to carehow typical of her.

    Just as I was trading barbs with Miyuki, the back seat door opened and Tetsuya

    hopped in, narrowing his eyes.

    What took you so long, bast-

    Matsuda-kun.

    Miyuki cut me off, sensing I was about to curse.

    I changed my tune, catching her subtle cue.

    Why are you sote?

    Sorry, sorry... My stomach was really hurting... But why is Miyuki sitting

    there?

    Miyuki answered the question.

    Its only polite to have someone in the front passenger seat. From next week

    on, Tetsuya-kun should sit here Yes, we should take turns every week.

    Is that so...? Alright.

    Didnt I say I dont let guys sit in the front seat? Especially him; thats a

    hard no.

    As I started the car, Tetsuya, who had leaned forward between the front seats,

    made a suggestion.

    Tomorrows the weekend, why dont we all go somewhere?

    Miyuki nced at me briefly, then made an awkward face.

    Ah... um... Sorry, I have ns tomorrow.

    What about in the evening?

    I think Ill be busy then too... But lets go for a walk at night. We havent

    done that in a while.

    Miyuki, dont try to dodge the question. Shouldnt you be honest this time so

    that Tetsuya doesnt get suspicious? What if he sees my car parked at your

    ce while hes out?

    For me, well, if that happens, Ill just roll out the red carpet.

    But wait, youre busy even in the evening? Are you nning to spend thete

    hours with me?

    Thats a shame. But lets make sure to go for that walk. Ah, and

    Matsuda-kun.

    A disappointed Tetsuya calls out to me.

    Seeing his face lifts my mood instantly, and I respond.

    What is it?

    While taking a break from club activities, I identally overheard a

    conversation between Renka-senpai and Nanase-senpai... It seemed like

    Nanase-senpai thinks very highly of you. At this rate, youll likely hear some

    good news soon.

    Did the guy have a change of heart while taking a dump? Hes been oddly

    helpful today.

    Sigh. Thats not the best thing either.

    I cant tell if what hes saying is intentional or not, but if he keeps

    linking me with Chinami, Miyuki is going to get annoyed. Look at hershe

    already seems irritated.

    Is that so? Thanks.

    Somewhat grateful, I start the car.

    ***

    Navy blue cotton shirt and beige band cks.

    This should strike the right bnce between formality and a casual vibe.

    Finishing the ensemble with loafers, I rolled up my shirt sleeves to the

    elbows and stepped outside.

    Its hot.

    ording to Tokiaca, Miyukis room doesnt have air conditioning.

    Thankfully, the living room does. Im not sure if Ill end up in Miyukis room

    today, but if I do, I can at least catch a cool breeze in the living room

    beforehand.

    Avoiding the harsh sunlight, I got into my car and headed straight for

    Miyukis house.

    Just when I was almost there, my phone rang. It was Miyuki.

    Yeah.

    -Where are you?

    Ill be there in two minutes. Where should I park?

    -Just parallel park in front of my dads car.

    Is that okay?

    -Yeah. I asked today. Dad was really surprised to hear you have a car. Want me

    toe out and meet you?

    Nah,e out and park the car for me instead.

    -Ill just stay inside. Hurry up.

    With a cheerful voice, Miyuki hung up the phone.

    Upon arriving at her house, I couldnt help but chuckle when I saw Miyuki

    waiting outside, despite her im of staying indoors.

    Carefully finishing my parallel parking in front of Waterus car, I turned off

    the ignition and stepped out. Miyukis gaze scanned me from head to toe. It

    seemed like she approved of my outfit.

    Where are your parents?

    Theyre waiting. But you look tense, Is everything okay? Your face seems a

    bit... stiff.

    Its my first time being invited for dinner... Im just a bit nervous.

    At that, Miyukis eyes turned into crescents. As if to encourage me, she

    lightly patted me on the back.

    You can rx, you know.

    Dont tease me like you did at Itsuki. Ill die.

    Look whos talking, Matsuda-kun.

    yfully teasing me back, she then walked side by side with me towards the

    front door. Then, she opened it.

    Wee, Matsuda-kun.

    Come on in, Matsuda.

    Standing at the entrance were Midori and Wateru, offering their warm

    greetings. Even Kanna was there, waving at me from behind them.

    This familys mommy mikers never fails to impress me.

    Midoris chest against my back, Kannasden with oil for a full-body

    massage... and finally, Miyukis pressed against my face.

    The thought of being surrounded by the bosoms of these three women brings me

    sheer joy.

    Indulging in this delightful fantasy for a moment, I respectfully bowed.

    Hello, its been a while since west met.

    Its terribly hot out, isnt it? Come on in.

    Thank you. But, any chance youre nning to remove my clothes to cool me

    down? If so, please put a sleeping pill in Waterus drink.

    Yes, please excuse me then.

    Once again offering a polite greeting, I stepped into Miyukis home and took

    off my shoes.

    *

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Matsuda-kun, just sit next to me.

    Following Miyukis guidance, I sat down somewhat nervously and looked at the

    dining table.

    A feast was spread before me. The main dish appeared to be sukiyaki?

    Judging by the simmering pot, it seemed like they had turned on the induction

    stove right when I arrived.

    There was also saba miso-nimackerel cooked in miso. The side dishes mostly

    consisted of home-cooked meals like spinach and lotus root, but they were all

    beautifully ted. It was evident that a lot of care had gone into the

    preparation.

    So Miyuki was right.

    Compared to this, I havent been eating well indeed.

    Perhaps, thats why she prepared all of this?

    As everyone took their seats, Wateru, who sat at the head of the table, spoke.

    Firstly, I wish to extend my heartfelt gratitude to you, not only for

    graciously epting our invitation but also for being the esteemed benefactor

    who saved our Miyuki.

    The atmosphere suddenly became solemn. I sensed that showing difort with a

    simple no need to thank me wouldnt be appropriate here.

    I looked at Wateru and slightly bowed my upper body.

    Thank you for inviting me as well.

    In the Japanese custom of Ojigi, or bowing, my gesture was the lightest form

    known as Eshaku.

    We had exchanged pleasantries at the door several times, so I thought a simple

    bow like this would suffice now.

    After all, since Im here, I should aim to get closer to them or at least earn

    some points.

    And as expected, smiles blossomed on the faces of Wateru and the rest of

    Miyukis family.

    To spare you the lengthy talk, shall we eat now?

    Upon hearing Waterus words, Midori, Miyuki, and Kanna all chorused their

    agreement, saying they would eat well.

    Matching the timing as their words came to an end, I spoke in a

    straightforward voice, devoid of any pretense.

    Ill also eat well.

    Wow... Just listen to that nice voice...

    That was Kanna, who couldnt help but exim.

    Wateru, who nced at her with stern eyes, turned to look at me and broke

    into a slight smile.

    Eat a lot.

    Yes, sir.

    I wonder what dining etiquette is like at Miyukis house.

    I had a rough idea from ying Tokiaca, but this is the first time Sukiyaki

    has been served, so I decided to figure it out first.

    Everyone naturally held the rice bowl while eating.

    When serving Sukiyaki, everyone scooped a fair amount into their own bowls.

    It seems you dont immediately dip the beef from the Sukiyaki into a raw egg;

    first, you let it drain.

    When eating the side dishes, you also pick up a bit of the ted ingredients,

    like the sliced onions on top. I did the same.

    Midori kept refilling the water when it ran low. If I were to reach for the

    water myself, it mighte across as intrusive, and Midori could feel

    burdened.

    Better to just graciously ept what is given, as a guest should.

    My expression and my consistent sampling of the side dishes served as my

    unspoken praise for the meal.

    In response, the corners of Midoris mouth arced upward.

    Is the food to your taste?

    I chewed and swallowed the food in my mouth before answering.

    Yes. Its so good it makes me want to live here.

    The family, starting with Midori, burst into a sincere yet light-hearted

    previous meal that they take even my hyperbolicpliment in stride.

    Feel free toe by whenever youre hungry. Ah, peel the skin off the fish

    before you eat; it can be a bit oily.

    A helpful assist from Midori.

    I promptly used my chopsticks to peel the skin off the mackerel.

    Yes, maam.

    With that, the floodgates of conversation opened.

    Matsuda, do you drink alcohol?

    At Waterus question, I respectfully nodded.

    Yes.

    Do you enjoy it?

    To be honest, I do. Although I havent been drinking muchtely.

    Miyukis lips twitched immediately.

    Judging by the way her lips twitched even without food in her mouth, it seems

    Miyuki is itching to bring up something about my past.

    Pretending to adjust my clothing, I subtly lowered my hand and discreetly

    poked her near the hip.

    Startled, Miyuki quickly regained herposure and shed me a yful smile

    before giving a slight nod. She understood my gesture as a sign to refrain.

    Unaware of our silent exchange, Wateru posed another question.

    So, how about a casual drinkter tonight?

    My dear, Matsuda-kun drove here today, remember?

    Caught off guard by Midoris chiding, Wateru replied.

    Ah, right...

    Given that he even considered offering me a drink, it seems Wateru holds me in

    high regard.

    While its mentally exhausting to be so constantly aware of my actions, the

    rewards seem to be worth it. I can see myselfing back here often.

    ***

    Ahem... Matsuda-kun, have some fruit.

    While seated on the living room sofa and chatting with Wateru, I turned my

    head upon hearing Miyukis voice from behind.

    Fruit? Id love to...

    But my response was cut short in surprise.

    It was because Kanna, wearing a wide grin, was holding out a te of fruit to

    me.

    She had imitated Miyukis voice, just like at the Itshiki Beach.

    Is teasing me that fun?

    Quickly regaining myposure, I stood up from the sofa and took the te.

    Thank you, Hanazawa-san.

    Were you startled?

    A bit. But why do this...?

    Its fun. Matsuda-kun is quite amusing to tease.

    Seems youre overflowing with yful mischief.

    Having two sisters with the same voice together... Itll be quite

    challenging to handle.

    Kanna, is it always jokes with you? You even do the same with Tetsuya...

    At Waterus reprimand, Kanna responded with a bright smile.

    Tetsuya-kuns reactions are boring. Hes so shy, he doesnt know what to do.

    If hes shy, doesnt it mean Tetsuyas reactions are betterpared to

    Matsudas?

    No, Matsuda-kun is more fun to tease.

    Why though?

    Right in front of the person in question, the family suddenlyunched into a

    discussion.

    As I was listening to their conversation while peeling an orange, I quietly

    got up from the sofa when Miyuki, who had silently approached, tugged on my

    sleeve.

    Leading me out to a small flower garden, Miyuki asked,

    Is the house too noisy for you?

    No, I like that its lively.

    Im relieved to hear that. I was thinking of taking a walk to help digest,

    but...

    Miyuki trailed off at the end.

    She seemed anxious that Tetsuya, who lives in the same neighborhood, might

    spot us.

    If you were that worried, you shouldve hidden my car too. Or you couldve

    just told me to walk here in the first ce.

    You keep trying to deceive Tetsuya, but wont that just deepen the pain hell

    feelter on?

    Though to be honest, I like what youre doing.

    No, the cars fine.

    Um. But, Miyuki dont you want to go on a walk? I mean you must be full. You

    ate a lot...

    What full? Are you underestimating me?

    At my yful jab, Miyuki chuckled and deftly changed the subject.

    Are you heading back right away?

    Yeah, I dont want to overstay my wee... Maybe I should go meet up with

    Takashi?

    Thats definitely not happening.

    Quite firm, arent you?

    Why not? Hes been remorseful.

    Hes worse than even the old Matsuda-kun. Thats why I really dislike him.

    How about other friends, then?

    Thats also a no-go. A lot of your friends are bad people, you know.

    Why are there so many restrictions? Are you my guardian? Are you my mom?

    Wasnt I listed as your guardian at the hospital? And you did call me Mom

    once before, didnt you?

    So you were conscious of it. Or maybe youre just getting sensitive now that

    weve grown so close.

    Whatever the case, her reaction was a positive development.

    But now that shes said that, Im at a loss for words.

    Scratching the back of my head awkwardly, I looked out over the fence and shot

    a question at Miyuki.

    So what should I do, then? Meditate?

    Just stay here. Its fine to stay for a while.

    I slowly turned my head to stare directly at Miyuki, as her voice carried a

    hint of shyness.

    Was my gaze making her ufortable?

    She cast her eyes downward and softly said, I dont mean anything by it...

    Just stay here, andter, lets go out... just you and me.

    This is the first time Miyuki has initiated a date. And she said Just you and

    me, conspicuously leaving out Tetsuya, who she always tried to include. She

    didnt even seem to hesitate while doing so.

    Why so forward all of a sudden?

    Its both unfamiliar and heart-fluttering.

    After watching her for a moment, I asked.

    Where are we going?

    Just... anywhere... You decide, Matsuda-kun.

    How about a love hotel, then?

    Should we go inside and think about it?

    Mm-hmm...

    Judging by the situation, it doesnt seem like Miyuki will invite me to her

    room first.

    If thats the case, then Ill make the first move.

    Can we think it over in your room?

    My room...?

    Miyukis eyes roll around, big as saucers. She looks like shes contemting

    multiple thoughts.

    After a moment of consideration, her response was...

    Itll be hot in there...

    Not bad. Time to push a little more.

    I want to take a look, though.

    Theres nothing to see...

    Shes nervously fidgeting with her fingers. Cute.

    Still, I want to go.

    When I say this with a sly expression, Miyuki bursts into disbelieving

    eptance fall from her lips.

    Fine, wait for me on the second floor...

    Why? Making the bed?

    No, thats not it...? I did it as soon as I woke up

    I saw her shoulders twitch. Whats she denying? Ive hit the nail on the head,

    havent I?

    ***

    Following Miyukis directions, I headed to the second-floor bathroom and took

    a mouth-freshening tablet from my pocket, popping it into my mouth.

    As I chewed it with my lips tightly closed, the solid tablet transformed into

    liquid, tingling my tongue.

    Thoroughly freshening my mouth, I stepped out of the bathroom. Then I went to

    the door of Miyukis room and pushed the doorknob right after knocking twice.

    Swoosh.

    The door opened smoothly. Miyuki, who was adjusting her bed covers, looked at

    me, startled enough to jump out of her skin.

    Ma-Matsuda-kun! Youre supposed to open the door when I tell you toe in,

    what are you doing...!

    Sorry. Should I close it and ask again?

    ...Forget it. Youre such an idiot... Juste in.

    Walking in with unhurried steps, I quietly closed the door behind me.

    Tap. Tap.

    Then I heard the sound of something hitting the middle of the door. It was

    unmistakably the Maneki Neko ne that Tetsuya had given her.

    Ill have to get rid of itter, and hang something new. And I should also

    rece all those star stickers on the ceiling, the ones Miyuki and Tetsuya

    put up when they were kids.

    Not just that. Illpletely change everything in this room that holds

    memories of Tetsuya.

    Fueled by a ming resolve, I looked around the room.

    The scent of plum fills the air.

    While I was using mouthwash in the bathroom, she must have sprayed some air

    freshener, as the smell was rather strong.

    Books of all sorts were neatly lined up on the bookshelf built into her desk.

    On the desk itself, a notebook and pencil case were arranged tidily.

    Its exactly as I had expected. Just like Miyuki.

    Dont just stand there... Um, sit down over there for now...

    Following Miyukis gesture toward the desk, I crossed the center of the room

    and quietly pulled out the chair to sit.

    Then Miyuki, who had delicately perched herself on the bed, asked,

    Isnt it super cramped?

    It may be small, but I like the room.

    The beds a single, so it seems perfect for holding you tight as we sleep.

    Its cozy and nice. Have you made the bed?

    I told you, I made it as soon as I got up, okay?

    Then why were you straightening the cover just now?

    Thats because... it was just a little rumpled...

    Fine, lets go with that. What time did you wake up today?

    Um, eleven oclock...

    Sleeping inte, huh?

    Its the weekend, isnt that allowed? That can happen, you know...!

    Im not criticizing; why are you getting defensive?

    Miyukis lips jut out in a pout. Perhaps irked by my cheeky demeanor, shes

    grumbling and ring at me.

    I find myself wanting to pinch those fluffy-looking cheeks and stretch them

    out long.

    Ignoring her gaze, my eyesnd on the notebook ced on her desk and I call

    out to her as if something just came to mind.

    Hey, Miyuki.

    What...!

    Did you do something interesting at school recently?

    Something interesting?

    Like doodling in your notebook.

    .... What are you... Ah...!!

    She looks bewildered for a moment before her eyes go wide.

    Her ears turn red in an instant, and she barely holds back a choked voice.

    I have no idea what youre talking about...?

    Really? Then what was that Ah just now? By the way, you drew really well.

    Is that supposed to be you and me?

    I dont know... what youre talking about... Did you snoop through someone

    elses notebook? You shouldnt do that... Its bad behavior...

    She begins to fan herself, her eyes restless as if she truly doesnt want to

    discuss the matter.

    I should drop it for now. Theres always time to tease herter.

    The atmosphere in the room is somewhat subdued right now.

    Miyuki seems different than usual today as well.

    Is she vaguely aware? That something important might happen today?

    Alright.

    From now on, I shouldnt act too nonchnt.

    If I do, Miyuki could misunderstandthinking that Im behaving this way

    because I see her as just a friend.

    Of course, given our history, Miyuki is unlikely to jump to such a drastic

    conclusion.

    Still, its important to maintain a certain level of tension and let her see

    that side of me.

    Even if we dont go as far as a kiss today, Ill at least aim for a peck on

    the cheek.

    Thats why I took extra care with my mouthwash and pretended to look around

    the room...

    If I just leave without making a move, the regret will keep me up all night.

    *

 Chapter 34: The Feeling of a First Kiss?

    Chapter 34: The Feeling of a First Kiss?

    <b>Chapter 34: The Feeling of a First Kiss?</b>

    My mom was asking if its true that Matsuda-kun used to be a delinquent.

    Those were Miyukis words as she sat on the bed.

    What are you talking about?

    She said he was exceptionally polite today, and that he ate well and

    looked good... She even asked me to tell you toe over more often.

    I got up from the chair, shaking my head in surprise, and sat down next to

    her. Miyuki seemed quite flustered by my action, hurriedly smoothing out her

    clothes. It was amusing to watch her pretty toes wiggle.

    Looking at her, I chuckled and asked.

    Really? What do you think?

    I guess... I feel the same way...

    Thats a relief.

    As ifforted by Miyukis favorable opinion, I spoke, prompting Miyuki to

    nce at me with a start.

    A relief?

    Uh.

    Had my slightly altered demeanor caught her off guard? Miyuki swallowed, her

    throat making a barely audible sound.

    What are you thinking right now?

    .... Right, it must be a relief. If even my family approves of Matsuda-kun,

    then hell be more motivated going forward, wont he?

    At Miyukis attempt to y it safe, I tried to infuse some energy into my

    reply, struggling to lift the dampened atmosphere.

    But what to do? I wasnt in the mood to y along. So, letting out a soft

    chuckle, I casually shrugged my shoulders.

    I guess so.

    .....

    Miyuki was rendered speechless once again, as if shed swallowed honey.

    She seemed slightly ufortable at first, but judging by the fact that she

    hadnt moved away from me, it looked like she was just nervous.

    Looking at Miyuki, I spoke.

    Hey.

    .... Yes?

    Whats that on the ceiling?

    Ah... that... well, Tetsuya-kun and I put it up when we were kids.

    You put it up when you were kids? So, this house has been around for quite

    some time, huh? It looked so clean from the inside and out that I thought it

    was recently built.

    Its well-maintained... thats why... Matsuda-kun also takes good care of the

    house... even looks after the nts...

    Flinch!

    Miyuki visibly jolted. It was because, while pretending to adjust my posture,

    I subtly ced my hand over hers.

    In a typical romanticedy, if such a situation were to ur, both the

    protagonist and the heroine would be startled to the point of falling over,

    their faces turning red as they apologize to each other.

    But not me.

    I have no intention of being such an oblivious protagonist.

    .....

    When I touched the back of her hand, Miyuki seemed instinctively startled, but

    she didnt make any move to pull away.

    She couldnt hide her confusion, though. It made senseout of the blue, Id

    sat next to her and initiated physical contact without much prior

    conversation.

    I left my hand resting on the back of hers, perfectly still. Just as Miyuki,

    unable to bear the awkward silence, was about to say something, I began to

    gently poke her slender fingers with my fingernail.

    Mat... Ahem...

    She began to call my name but broke off into a small cough instead, as if

    clearing her throat.

    Her hand tensed. I noticed the bed sheet around her palm, which she was

    pressing down on, began to fold in slightly. But she still didnt remove my

    hand.

    It seemed like I could take it a step further.

    Just as I had made my decision and began to spread Miyukis fingers apart to

    intece them with my own,

    Knock, knock.

    A knocking sound came from the door.

    Ah!

    Miyuki nearly shrieked, her entire body expressing her surprise as she

    abruptly stood up from her seat.

    Miyuki! Matsuda-kun! We have lots of fruit left, what are you doing just

    going upstairs? Take some with you.

    It was Midoris voice. She must have brought up the te that had been left

    in the living room.

    Uh...! Iming...!

    Staggering a few times, Miyuki made her way to the door, grasped the doorknob,

    and weed Midori in.

    Fruits...?

    Yes. Isnt it hot?

    Midori asked as if oblivious to the atmosphere.

    With an awkward smile, Miyuki replied,

    I left the window open. Its fine...

    Is that so...? Matsuda-kun is studying?

    Upon hearing that, Miyuki quickly nced back at me. She found me, now seated

    at the desk, and stared with a dumbfounded expression before swiftly turning

    her head back to Midori.

    I said,

    Right... Midterms are just around the corner, so naturally, I must study.

    Midterms...? Isnt that still a while away?

    From Matsuda-kuns perspective, its right on top of us.

    What do you mean by that?

    It means Im not doing well in my studies, so it feels that way.

    This one sure speaks her mind, doesnt she?

    Uh, anyway, thank you. Well enjoy the fruit!

    Sure,e down if youre bored. Matsuda-kun, study hard... hang in there.

    At Midoris gentle words, I responded with a warm smile.

    Yes, maam.

    I had expected Midoris arrival. Why? Because this is a romanticedy, after

    all.

    One of the hallmarks of a romanticedy is the unexpected intrusion. The

    protagonist and the heroine get a chance for some serious physical intimacy

    either in the early or middle stages of the story.

    However, the moment physical intimacy is initiated, or the atmosphere builds

    up for it, its usually interrupted by friends, teachers, or family members,

    After that, you either awkwardly pretend everything is normal, making up this

    excuse or that to gloss over the situation, or you get caught and teased about

    it.

    Casual lines from side characters like, What were you doing? or noticing the

    characters flushed faces and saying, Ooooh...! Whats going on here? are

    some of the ssic clichs in this genre.

    Thats why I intentionally kept the physical contact light. I anticipated this

    clich would happen to me, so I wanted to quickly move past it and start the

    real deal.

    If I had attempted a kiss right away, even Miyuki wouldnt have been able to

    maintain herposure.

    Click.

    As Midori left, Miyuki carefully closed the door and set the te of fruit on

    the desk. Then she lightly tapped my shoulder.

    When did you move over there?

    When you got up to answer the door.

    Youre really something... Lets have some fruit.

    Alright! There shouldnt be any interruption event now.

    I looked at Miyuki, who was munching on melon, and skewered a neatly cut

    strawberry with a fork and offered it to her.

    Your favorite.

    You should eat more, Matsuda-kun.

    If you eat, then Ill eat too.

    Miyuki hesitated before extending her hand to take the fork. Seizing the

    opportunity, I quickly grasped her wrist with my free hand.

    Hic!

    An immediate hup escaped from Miyuki, evidently startled by my sudden

    action. I chuckled lightly, gazing tenderly at her.

    ...Hic! Hic!

    She was adorable, covering her mouth with her hand. It might be best to wait

    until her hups subside, but I felt that even now, it would be okay to

    proceed.

    However... Im anxious.

    Holding hands might be within the realm of eptable physical intimacy, but a

    kiss might not be.

    I had resolved to go beyond just a peck today, but now that I think about it,

    I may be rushing things. Maybe it wouldnt hurt to hold off until the uing

    cultural festival event.

    No. Screw it.

    Inwardly grappling with negative thoughts, I unleashed a string of curses at

    myself.

    For nearly three months, Ive been seeing her almost every day, taking care of

    special events, filling up the likability meter, and going on frequent

    dates.

    Even before entering the room, right in the flower bed, Miyuki was nervous,

    thinking that something would happen today.

    So why am I hesitating like this?

    If I keep trying to calcte the perfect timing, Ill end up as timid as

    Tetsuya.

    I resolved to be true to myself, didnt I?

    Attempting a kiss after three months isnt even rushed; its overdue.

    So, lets just go for it.

    I stood up from the chair, still holding onto Miyukis wrist, and gingerly

    took steps toward her. With every step I took, she took a matching step

    backward.

    Hic...! Hic!

    The frequency of her hups quickening was a clear sign of just how tense she

    was.

    But do you know something? If you step back just a bit more...

    Thunk.

    Hic!

    Miyukis voice, a tone higher and almost like a moan, escaped her lips as she

    stumbled back, cornered against the edge of the bed.

    Her eyes, dted to the fullest, were darting frantically in every direction.

    Thud.

    I felt Miyukis knee touch my leg.

    Slowly, ever so slowly, I leaned forward, bringing my face closer to hers.

    This time, Miyukis body shifted backward, her back finally settling against

    the bed.

    Now that you have nowhere to run, what will you do?

    I released her wrist and ced my hands on either side of her ribcage.

    ... Hic!

    In Miyukis trembling gaze, two emotions were intertwined: anticipation and

    fear, with thetter prevailing.

    If I continue now, the kiss would carry a slight tinge of coercion.

    However, I want Miyuki to fully savor the sweetness of her first kiss. It

    cant be all about me... so lets dispel that fear.

    Locking eyes with Miyuki, I said,

    Im sorry, Miyuki.

    My tone, strikingly gentler than usual, carried a heartfelt apology. In

    response, a significant portion of the fear in Miyukis eyes dissipated.

    Thats good enough. This will do for now.

    While saying I love you wouldve been better, Ill save that for another

    opportunity.

    I scrutinized Miyukis face intently.

    Hic!

    Her muscles, once taut with tension, were starting to rx. The frequency of

    her hups had decreased, and her trembling body had calmed down.

    I slowly reached out, gently removing the hand that Miyuki had ced over her

    mouth.

    Her arm dropped to the side, utterly devoid of strength.

    .....

    .....

    Miyuki couldnt seem to keep her eyes still, perhaps out of embarrassment.

    Her lips, tightly pressed together, were incredibly tempting.

    Though I wanted to lean in right away, I decided to give Miyuki a moment to

    prepare herself.

    With my burning impatience under control, I continued to gaze only at her.

    As soon as I sensed that her trembling had stopped, I brought my face closer

    to hers and slightly tilted my head.

    Miyukis eyes slowly closed.

    A perfect, unspoken consent.

    With a silent Hooray! in my mind, I managed to calm my wildly racing heart

    and finally pressed my lips onto her plump ones.

    Hic!

    As if on cue, Miyuki huped, causing her head to jolt upward ever so

    slightly.

    Our lips pressed more firmly together, transforming a soft touch into a strong

    connection.

    Amused by Miyukis unintended reaction, I let out a soft chuckle through my

    nose.

    At that, I could feel all the tension leave her body, even her lips, which had

    been pressed against mine, began to part.

    Should I introduce my tongue, or should I hold back?

    Lets go for it. Havinge this far, Id regret if I stopped here.

    But I should be mindful not just of my own desires; I should also consider how

    Miyuki will feel.

    Alright. Ill take it just a bit further.

    With a short moment of deliberation, I subtly extended my tongue while our

    lips were still touching, gently sliding it into Miyukis mouth.

    Then, as though I were painting, I softly grazed her teeth with my tongue.

    ...Eek!

    Startled, Miyukis body jerks, and her open teeth snap shut.

    If I had given in to desire and slipped my tongue between them, it wouldve

    been a disaster.

    Good thing I held back.

    By now, she mustve opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    Even though shes startled enough to jump out of her skin, the fact that she

    isnt pushing me away means she doesnt seem to think we should stop.

    Is she holding back because shes seen this sort of thing in dramas or movies?

    Or is it because shes heard what a kiss feels like from her friends who have

    boyfriends?

    If its neither, has she watched some porn alone?

    Whatever the case may be, it couldnt be anything but good news for me.

    With my eyes politely closed, I was gently rolling my tongue against Miyukis

    teeth when I felt a long breath escape from her nose, tickling my nostrils and

    philtrum.

    I cheered, internally.

    That breath signaled that her tension hadpletely melted away.

    Relieved, I chose not to go any further this time.

    As if foreshadowing a more intense kiss next time, I lightly grazed the outer

    edge of Miyukis teeth.

    Finally, I used the tip of my tongue to gradually erase the lingering taste of

    melonsomething she had just eatenfrom my mouth.

    As a finishing touch, I ever-so-lightly bit her lower lip with my teeth,

    pulling it just a tad, thus bringing our first kiss to a close.

    *

 Chapter 35: The Feeling of a First Kiss? #2

    Chapter 35: The Feeling of a First Kiss? #2

    <b>Chapter 35: The Feeling of a First Kiss? #2</b>

    Bzzzzzzzz...

    Miyuki, staring at the star stickers on the ceiling with bleary eyes, abruptly sat up as she heard the annoying buzzing sound of a mosquito.

    Dropping her head like a zombie, she felt as if her senses were slowly returning to her.

    .....

    Matsuda was... nowhere.

    Did he leave?

    Come to think of it, he seemed to have said something to her and lightly hit her forehead while she was lying down...

    As Miyuki touched the center of her forehead, her hand suddenly moved to her lips.

    Ah...!

    It was because she suddenly remembered her kiss with Matsuda.

    Thump! Thump!

    Her heart, which felt as if it had stopped, suddenly began to race, and her face flushed. A faint hint of mint circled within her mouth.

    Mouthwash... Yes, this was the taste of mouthwash.

    While talking with Matsuda and when their lips met, she had indeed sensed the distinct scent of mouthwash from him.

    And then, when Matsudas tongue entered her mouth...

    Ah...

    The wet, moist sensation of him gently licking her teeth... Recalling the experience, Miyuki felt a wave of embarrassment and buried her face in her pillow.

    In any case, the lingering taste of the mouthwash Matsuda had used seemed to remain in her mouth.

    But mouthwash...

    Could it be that he went to the bathroom before entering the room specifically for this?

    Did he ask to see the room with the intention of kissing from the start?

    No...

    Matsuda was pretty diligent about brushing his teeth.

    Whenever they were not in a hurry after eating lunch at school, he made it a point to brush...

    She had also noticed that Matsuda brushed his teeth when he was having a conversation with her father in the living room.

    Yeah. Most people who care about hygiene brush their teeth after meals.

    So lets not overthink it like this.

    Also, she herself had felt some premonition that something significant would happen today.

    ming Matsuda wouldnt be fair.

    In fact, there was nothing to me.

    Why? Because there were plenty of opportunities to refuse, yet she didnt.

    Of course, she was scared.

    Having never kissed before, there was a vague fear, and seeing Matsudas serious face intensified that emotion.

    She was even nning to refuse if Matsuda moved any closer.

    However, the moment Matsuda sincerely apologized, she felt rxed and her heart began to flutter with some kind of expectation.

    [Im sorry, Miyuki.]

    Recalling Matsudas apology, Miyuki gripped her pillow tightly as if to suffocate it.

    His voice, already a baritone, sounded even deeper, which was incredibly soothing and emotionally stabilizing for her.

    It was a strange thing. How just the tone of a voice could change ones emotions.

    But suddenly, she became curious.

    What did Matsuda feel while they were kissing?

    Surely he didnt find the taste of the food she had for lunch from her mouth and got disgusted, right?

    AAAAHHHH...!

    Burying her face into the pillow, Miyuki let out a muffled scream.

    Thinking that Matsuda would have genuinely felt difort, she contorted her legs and kicked the bedsheet wildly.

    After all, even if she had brushed her teeth... not much time had passed, so the aftertaste of food must have lingered in her mouth.

    No, wait.

    All she tasted from Matsuda was mouthwash.

    Then her mouth would have tasted like toothpaste as well.

    As Miyuki tried to steady her thoughts with this rationale, it dawned on her that she had eaten melon just before the kiss.

    Ah, thats right...! Melon...!

    Lifting her face from the pillow with a start, Miyukis expression turned forlorn.

    If she ate melon right after brushing her teeth, the vor of the melon might have mixed with the remaining toothpaste, creating a weird taste.

    That would mean it was aplete... disaster.

    This is driving me crazy...

    She felt pathetic for only having negative thoughts fill her mind.

    Perplexed, Miyuki unconsciously licked her lips, and was once again startled by the refreshing taste of mint.

    Ah, seriously...!

    Letting out her frustration in a sigh, she sat cross-legged on the bed and gently closed her eyes, deciding to think positively.

    Yes, lets focus on how it felt to experience a kiss for the first time.

    .....

    Miyukis shoulders shivered.

    Her cheeks flushed, her body temperature soared, the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled up, and restlessness set in, making it hard for her to stay still.

    It was sweet.

    The rapid, rhythmic beating of her heart right now gave her thoughts a reassuring boost.

    However, it felt like it wasnt a proper kiss.

    Perhaps it was because they were both too flustered at the moment.

    It seemed like theyd need to try again with clear heads to truly know for sure...

    While making various imaginings with her flushed face, Miyuki suddenly had a thought cross her mind.

    What exactly are we to each other...?

    Reflecting on the time spent with Matsuda, it was clear that they were not just ordinary friends. Given they had even kissed, it seemed like he might have feelings for her...

    But that didnt mean they were officially dating either.

    And that made sense, given that Matsuda had never once said he liked her.

    Usually, couples be official after one side confesses their feelings. Of course, there are rare instances where things naturally evolve into a rtionship without any spoken admission, but for the most part, a confession is essential.

    It couldnt possibly be that Matsuda, who is never shy about speaking his mind, is afraid to confess his feelings, could it?

    Is he confused about how he actually feels?

    She had never told Matsuda that she liked him either, but that didnt seem to be the only issue at hand.

    The first problem that came to mind was how they addressed each other. She called Tetsuya by his first name but addressed Matsuda by hisst name. Matsuda, who had observed this, might have concluded that they werent close enough yet.

    Or is he just ying with me...?

    Matsuda was tall and handsome; he could have easily dated any girl. Though hed matured a lottely, the possibility couldnt be ruled out that he, who initially led a rather wild life, might see her merely as a diversion.

    .....

    The thought was usible enough to be disheartening. But she decided to not let her imagination run too wildly.

    At any rate, just as one has to cast the bait clearly to get a bite, the crux of the matter seemed to be her own ambiguous behavior.

    I have ns to hang out with Matsuda-kun today, so if I observe his reactions while we are together

    And if his reactions were positive...

    If they were...

    Ah, forget it...! Lets just go...!

    Click.

    Just as Miyuki, in her confused state, was about to jump out of bed to shake off her tangled thoughts, she heard the sound of atch being undone. Startled, she let out a small scream.

    Kyaaah!!

    Startled by the sudden scream, Kanna, who had been trying to sneak in like a thief, was caught off guard.

    Ah! What is it!? Whats happening!?

    Upon recognizing that the person who had appeared was her older sister, Miyuki exploded in anger.

    Ah, Sis! Why would youe in without knocking?!

    I thought you were asleep...

    Asleep? At this time?

    Yeah, Matsuda-kun said he came down alone because you looked tired.

    Ah...

    It seemed Matsuda had gone downstairs because she had been staring vacantly at the ceiling after their kiss.

    So thats why hed had to leaveShe hadnt responded when he spoke to her.

    Having regained herposure, Miyuki asked, Wheres Matsuda-kun? Is he talking with Dad?

    No, he left.

    What...? Why?

    Stunned, Miyuki could only stare.

    Kanna looked back at her as if she were a curious specimen.

    What do you mean why? He stayed for an hour aftering down. It was about time for him to go.

    An hour...?

    Had that much time already passed?

    Was she so out of it that she couldnt even notice the passage of timenot even when she heard the car start?

    This is driving me crazy.

    No, wait! If he just leaves like that...!

    They were supposed to hang out!

    Of course, he probably considered her current state and acted considerately, but she needed to clear a few things up.

    Though she wasnt sure whether she had enough courage to do so.

    With a deep sigh, Miyuki asked, Why are you here, Sis?

    I came to borrow a book. You have that novel I was readingst time, right?

    Yeah, its on the left corner of the bookshelf.

    I can take it?

    Yeah.

    Ill let Matsuda-kun know youre up. He seemed pretty concerned.

    Alright...

    Miyuki was about to copse back onto her bed, feeling utterly drained. However, a thought flicked through her mind, causing her to suddenly lift her head.

    Youre contacting him? How are you even in touch with Matsuda-kun?

    Oh, I got his phone number.

    Kanna waved her phone as if to unt her achievement, a triumphant expression on her face.

    On the other hand, Miyukis facial muscles contorted awkwardly.

    Why would you have Matsuda-kuns number?

    She couldnt grasp what the hell was going on at all.

    Seeing Miyukis eyes widen in surprise, Kanna spoke.

    He looked pretty cool at the beach. Hes proactive and polite Basically! He interested me, so I thought Id get his number.

    Interest? In Matsuda-kun? What kind of nonsense is this?

    Miyuki, who had been standing there with her mouth agape, suddenly snapped back to reality.

    Wait, Matsuda-kun is exactly the type you hate, Sis! Hes rude and does whatever he pleases...

    He seemed polite to me. He listens well... Didnt you see how he was with Mom and Dad today?

    Thats just because he was in front of adults! When hes with me, hes snide and always teases me...

    Why was she criticizing Matsuda? Why was she trying to imprint a negative image of him onto her sister? What was she so afraid of?

    This made her look utterly pathetic and even a bit sly. Miyuki felt downright pitiful.

    Hes just joking with you. Then again, youre so serious all the time that you mightve taken it to heart.

    Even after uttering those words thick with guilt, she didnt feel any relief. At this rate, she was just going to feel guilty toward Matsuda.

    Miyuki felt emotionally tangled, a blend of feeling slighted and yet also angry.

    Why the heck did you even give her your number...!

    Thanks for the book, anyway. Ill enjoy reading it.

    Miyuki, who had been internally grumbling about Matsuda, extended her hand upon hearing Kannas words, and

    ...Actually, I was going to read that. Give it back.

    assumed a bitterly displeased demeanor.

    Kanna looked at her in disbelief.

    What are you talking about? Who gives a book and then takes it back?

    I havent given it to you yet, have I? I was going to lend it to you.

    Why are you acting so childish? Are you a kid or something?

    Just give it back.

    Youre not going to read it now, are you?

    I am going to read it now. Im bored.

    With a forcedugh that hinted at exhaustion, Kanna tossed the book in front of Miyuki.

    Happy now?

    Holding the book and flipping to the first page, Miyuki didnt even look at Kanna as she replied.

    Fine, leave. I need to concentrate.

    Wow, unbelievable...

    Muttering under her breath, Kanna exited the room.

    As soon as she left, Miyuki tossed the book beside her pillow and flopped onto her back.

    Her temper red.

    When did he get so good at setting the mood and going for a kiss?

    And he happily gave Kanna his number?

    Does he think any girl will do?

    This stupid Matsuda-kun

    From Matsudas perspective, was a kiss just a trivial action he could share with anyone?

    Was he just a poorly raised fool?

    Or, was he just messing around with her?

    Her insides were boiling.

    Frankly, Kanna showing interest in Matsuda was all because of his changed behavior.

    If Matsuda was still the reckless guy he used to be, Kanna wouldnt even have asked for his number.

    In fact, he wouldnt even have met Miyukis family to begin with.

    And he doesnt even realize whose nagging caused him to change

    I cant even believe this...!

    Her head told her to hear him out first, but her heart told her not to forgive Matsuda. And right now, Miyuki was taking her hearts side.

    With a face twisted in fury, Miyuki promptly grabbed her phone.

    Just as she was about to storm out of the house, she hesitated upon seeing the book beside her pillow.

    ....

    She felt guilty for forcefully demanding a book she had no intention of reading.

    In the end, she left the book in front of Kannas room, gave a couple of knocks, and finally left the house.

    *

 Chapter 36: The Name Called by Hand

    Chapter 36: The Name Called by Hand

    <b>Chapter 36: The Name Called by Hand</b>

    Ding-dong! Didi-di-ding-dong!

    The doorbell rang incessantly.

    It had to be Miyuki.

    I hastily went to the door and opened it, finding Miyuki standing there with her arms crossed.

    She looked angry but seemed to be making an effort to conceal it.

    Why did you leave like that?

    At her quietly simmering question, I scratched my freshly-dried hair and answered.

    I waited for an hour, and you didnte down. I thought you were asleep.

    I wasnt asleep. You couldve woken me up.

    I didnt see the need to wake you up.

    Why?

    Because youd probably space out anyway.

    At that, Miyuki flinched slightly.

    It was as if she was reminded of the vulnerable side of herself she had shown right after our kiss. But soon, her eyes narrowed into a suspicious nce.

    But still... you said wed go out...

    I was nning to wait until you got up. We have a car, so we can get there quickly anyway.

    ...True, but... Matsuda-kun, did you give your contact info to my sister?

    Contact info? Yeah, I did.

    Why?

    Miyukis voice raised a notch. It looked like she was angry about the contact info. Could it be that shes not upset about the mood breaking after our kiss, but something else?

    Lost in thought with my head tilted, Miyuki shot me a piercing look.

    Do you have an interest in my sister? What are you nning to do? Like... are you just toying with her?

    The moment I heard that absurd question, I vaguely understood how the situation had twisted.

    She was misunderstanding something.

    Id got a hunch... a strong hunch. It seemed like Kanna didnt exin things well, and Miyukis emotions got tangled up because of it.

    What are you talking about? By your logic, am I also some pervert with ns for your parents too?

    ...What? Why are you bringing up my mom and dad here?

    Because I gave my contact info to them as well.

    Miyukis facial muscles twisted oddly, a look ofplete bafflement. Chuckling at her reaction, I continued.

    When I was about to leave, your sister suggested that we should get to know each other better and exchange contact information. Both your mom and dad thought it was a good idea, so we did. Why are you making a fuss about it?

    ...?

    Miyuki blinked, looking as if she was mulling things over. After pondering my words for a moment, her face went pale.

    Is that... what happened?

    Her voice had lowered significantly, as if she had untangled a big misunderstanding.

    Yeah.

    ...Ah.

    Miyuki slowly nodded, as if something had dawned on her. She looked so cute; I felt like teasing her more.

    Whats this Ah? I dont know what you heard to make you this upset, but quit making stupid faces and apologize.

    Apologize...?

    Yeah, for wrongly using me. You keep holding strange prejudices against me, and its pretty upsetting. Isnt this something you would hate as well?

    ...I... Im sorry... really.

    Her voice was low and submissive, and from the look of it, she seemed genuinely remorseful.

    With a chuckle, I lightly tapped Miyukis forehead as I had done in her room.

    Thump.

    She immediately covered her forehead with her hand. The look of difort, even though it wouldnt have hurt, was likely due to her feeling guilty toward me.

    Leaning my elbow against the wall next to the door, I looked at her and asked,

    Did you walk all the way here?

    Yeah... I walked...

    In this heat? Not the smartest move.

    It was close by...

    I let out a slight sigh and stepped out of the doorway, pressing the smart key button.

    Beep!

    With a short noise, the car unlocked.

    I opened the drivers side door and spoke to Miyuki, who was standing there, seemingly lost.

    Get in. Lets go have some fun.

    Ah, okay...

    With a hesitant step, she came closer and got into the passenger seat. After buckling her seatbelt, she asked,

    Where are we going?

    Lets go watch a movie.

    Alright...

    As I started the engine and cranked up the air conditioning, Miyukis upper body shifted toward the air vent.

    Feeling the cool breeze from the air vent, she let out a relieved sigh and closed her eyes. Soon after, she sneakily brought a lock of her hair to her nose and sniffed it.

    Worried about smelling like sweat, huh?

    Why did you walk all the way here so eagerly then?

    Just call next time. And settle on a n. Isnt it about time for that?

    Pretending not to notice Miyukis actions, I drove toward the movie theater.

    **

    Order number 812! Your singlebo with a size-up on the c is ready!

    Upon hearing the enthusiastic call from the theater employee, I stood up from my seat where Miyuki and I were chatting.

    Matsuda-kun, were 812, right?

    Miyuki looked puzzled as she attempted to confirm the number on the ticket I was holding.

    Her expression was tinged with curiosity. On several movie dates, we had always ordered the couplesbo, so my ordering a singlebo this time clearly puzzled her.

    Right.

    Right? 812?

    Thats right.

    I replied indifferently as I fetched the box containing popcorn and c.

    Miyukis face seemed to harden progressively. It looked like she mistakenly believed that my feelings for her had changed.

    Observing Miyuki, I took two straws and inserted them both into one side of the c cup, then extended the drink toward her with a nonchnt expression.

    Hold this.

    Ah...

    A short exmation escaped from her as she took the c, and her face brightened up. Despite the cup having openings for straws on both sides, she caught on to my intentions and feelings when she saw Id put both straws on one side.

    ...

    Seeing her like that, Iughed internally.

    It was rather satisfying to act differently than usual, sow a little confusion, and then watch her reaction as I gave the situation new meaning.

    I got a small popcorn because we ate a lot today. Anyints?

    Miyuki, who had been staring intently at the straw, shook her head vigorously in response.

    Comints? No... Its fine...

    Lets go in. Its about time.

    Mm-hmm...

    Smiling smugly at a noticeably more cautious Miyuki, I entered the screening room with her. Since we hadnt pre-booked and it was the weekend, there were many people, and our seats were at the far left end of the row.

    The angle was a bit ufortable for watching the screen, but that was about the only inconvenience. Miyuki, too, seemed unconcerned.

    However, there was a problem.

    A very big problem.

    What the hell is this?

    The armrest between the seats in the theater wouldnt lift up.

    I had subtly hoped for some physical closeness with Miyuki, and this was undeniably a most infuriating obstacle.

    Other armrests seemed to lift up just fine; it was only the one between Miyuki and me that remained stubbornly immobile. How could I not be suspicious? What kind of situation is this? Was I perhaps not the real protagonist of this rom?

    Matsuda-kun, what are you doing?

    While I was fidgeting, trying to lift the armrest, Miyuki shot me a puzzled look.

    Giving up on the immovable armrest, I stared at the theater ceiling and mumbled with a defeated expression.

    The world hates me.

    What are you talking about? Want some c?

    Give me.

    Despite my curt tone, Miyuki calmly brought the c to my lips. She did not admonish me to be gentle today. Given the significant event of our kiss, it seemed she had decided to cut me some ck for today at least.

    Taking a sip of the offered c, I felt a weighty sensation on my right arm and looked over. A man sitting next to me was ring, visibly irritated. The reason was obvious; I was monopolizing the armrest.

    The charm of a packed theater is, indeed, the battle over armrests.

    I scowled, shooting the man a menacing re. Soon enough, he averted his gaze and tucked his arm inward.

    shing a genial smile at the man who knew his ce, I

    Smack!

    I whipped my head around as Miyuki pped my left arm with a surprising force.

    Whyd you hit me?

    Im sorry... Im really sorry...

    Miyuki apologized to the man multiple times before scolding me in a stern yet subdued tone.

    Why are you doing this...?

    That guy started it. He told me to give up the armrest.

    Is it really that hard to share the armrest?

    Yes. Its incredibly difficult.

    Ugh... honestly...

    Exhaling a long sigh as if giving up on trying to reason with me, Miyuki broke into a wry smile as she looked at my unruffled face.

    So typical of you, Matsuda-kun.

    Her voice was incredibly gentlea sure sign she wasnt mad.

    Pretending to ponder something as I scratched the side of my head, I lifted my arm off the right armrest As if I had been touched by Miyukis heartfelt words.

    Miyukis eyes transformed into crescent moons, a sure sign that my actions had truly pleased her.

    Trying to act nonchnt while clearing my throat, I ced my left arm on the armrest between us.

    .... Ill im this one, then.

    Sure, go ahead.

    Miyuki smiled radiantly. She looked genuinely happy.

    Soon after, the screen disyed the emergency exit information, the lights in the auditorium dimmed, and the movie began.

    Boom-boom!

    The grand drumbeats signaled the start of an action film. On a day like today, perhaps a sweet romantic movie wouldve been more appropriate. But s, theck of avable seats forced our choice.

    As Miyukis gaze locked onto the screen, her body practically melting into the seat, I stole a nce at her. A pang of regret crossed my mind, but I focused back on the movie.

    How much time had passed?

    It was a scene where a supporting character was engaged in some light action and banter when

    Tap. Tap.

    Miyukis fingers lightly touched the back of my left hand.

    Turning my head to look at her, I noticed that she had just taken a sip of her c and swallowed it. She then gestured for me to turn my palm upward. And so, I did.

    Then, Miyuki straightened her index finger and lightly touched the palm of my hand, as if tapping on it.

    Soon after, she began to draw something on the surface of my palm.

    No, Miyuki wasnt drawing; she was writing.

    Her index finger moved at a rather slow pace, making it easy to discern what she was spelling out when I concentrated my senses.

    Sorry for the misunderstanding today.

    Thats what she was saying with her hand.

    She was still concerned, it seemed.

    Just as I was about to crack a light smile at her adorable apologyced with affection, my eyes widened at Miyukis subsequent writing.

    Ken-kun.

    It was my name.

    Not my surname, but my first name.

    She had definitely written my name.

    Any lingering disappointment I had felt instantly evaporated.

    So what if she called my name with her hand? It was still incredibly endearing.

    I had no doubt that my name would soon pass through her lovely lips as well.

    Miyuki, having opened this emotional floodgate herself, was truly magnificent.

    As soon as her hand hadpleted its message and gently pulled away, I had to bite down hard on my lips.

    I couldnt help but let my lips curl up into a smile.

    My face must have looked distorted because of it, but now was not the time to care about such trivial matters.

    Unable to fully contain myself, I roughly grabbed a handful of the popcorn Miyuki was holding and stuffed it into my mouth, chewing vigorously.

    Why?

    Because if I didnt do something like this, I felt like I might burst out in cheers without even realizing it.

    *

    [TN: You can support the trantion here: /asuratl ]

 Chapter 37: Special Cut-scene

    Chapter 37: Special Cut-scene

    <b>Chapter 37: Special Cut-scene</b>

    Tetsuya is seening out of his house. Hes biting into a piece of bread.

    If crumbs fall in the car, Ill kick him out.

    Noticing the car, Tetsuya quickly shoves the rest of the bread into his mouth.

    As he goes to open the rear door, he pauses as if suddenly remembering something and instead opens the front passenger door.

    StartledHis face flushes with confusion.

    Uh... Miyuki? Isnt it my turn to sit in the front seat today?

    He recalls that they had agreed to take turns.

    Miyuki, wearing a bright smile, responds happily.

    Matsuda-kun looked bored, so I just hopped in.

    I see... Should we switch ces?

    No need, really. Just get in.

    Ah, alright, Matsuda, thanks for the ride today too.

    Perhaps sensing something off about Miyuki, Tetsuya hesitates before getting into the back seat.

    I grinned, showing my teeth, at the guy who just thanked me, Of course.

    Tetsuya, doesnt Miyuki seem a bit different today? But this is merely the calm before the storm.

    Soon enough, Ill make you bawl your eyes out from the sorrow of losing your childhood friend.

    Now, the only way you have left is the hypnosis app.

    But even if you somehow obtain that nonexistent item, Ill just snatch it right away  Thinking so, I chuckled internally.

    Still, that guy is lucky.

    No, rather than being lucky, its more like hes hit the jackpot with women.

    Both Renka and Hiyori end up taking a liking to Tetsuya, who just seems to go about his business quietly.

    Its so frustrating.

    Here I am, working my ass off to take care of events, and this guy, who never does anything exceptional, has girls clinging to him.

    I get it that Tetsuya fits the mold of a standard protagonist in a rom, but still, saving all the heroines from that guys clutches is both my will and my destinyThats the path to a happy ending.

    With renewed determination, I arrive at school and head to the main entrance with the two of them.

    After switching to indoor shoes, I open my locker in the freshman corridor to take out some books. Thats when Miyuki softly speaks up from behind me.

    Could you tidy up your books? It looks really messy.

    Indeed, my locker is a disorganized heap of books.

    Because theyre not neatly arranged, it takes me a while to find the textbooks for each subject.

    Holding the textbooks in my hand, Izily swing my arm as if annoyed.

    Isnt it enough that I even keep my books here? I deserve some praise, dont you think?

    Well, yes, but... Wait... um...

    It seems like she was about to say Waiting is annoying, but then hesitated, clearly embarrassed.

    Handing her the locker key, I said, Why dont you tidy it up during the second-period break?

    Why should I?

    Were close, arent we? You can do this much for a friend... right?

    As I emphasize the word friend, Miyuki flinches and takes a step back.

    She looks like she wants to retort but cant find the words.

    Chuckling, I lightly pat Miyukis back and walk into the ssroom.

    Hello, Matsuda-kun.

    A ssmate waves awkwardly in my direction.

    Shes the girl who choked on bread at the front gatest time.

    What was her name again? Masako?

    Firstly, thanksyou greeted me first, even though were not close. But youre not on my conquest list. If you make the first move, I might take whats offered, though.

    I half-heartedly wave back and greet her.

    Hello, Bread Girl.

    Br-Bread Girl...?

    Choked on any bread today?

    N-no, I was fine today.

    Good to hear. Take care.

    Ah, yes... You too, Matsuda-kun.

    After sitting down, I share some meaningless banter with Tetsuya when I spot Miyuki entering the room.

    Some time has passed since we split up in the corridor; did she really tidy up my locker?

    Judging by the affectionate re she threw my way for a moment, it seemed so.

    ***

    [Matsuda-kun, can you stay back for a bit?]

    [Why?]

    [Just stay.]

    After discreetly reading Miyukis message, I sprawled across my desk.

    Thats when Tetsuya lightly touched my shoulder and said,

    Matsuda, we have to go to the locker room for P.E.

    Give me five more minutes to sleep; go ahead without me.

    Really? Alright. Just dont bete.

    Uh-huh.

    I could hear the cacophony of my ssmates heading out, and soon after, the ssroom fell silent. As I was pretending to be asleep, something softly tapped the crown of my head.

    Matsuda-kun.

    It was Miyukis finger.

    I swiftly sat up and looked around the ssroomeveryone had apparently gone to the locker room.

    Hand on her hip, Miyuki looked down at me.

    I looked up and asked, Why did you want me to stay behind?

    I have something to say.

    What is it?

    Dont try to exploit your ssmates by sugarcoating it as friendship.

    She seemed to be referring to what had happened in the corridor earlier.

    I stood up from my seat, narrowing my eyes.

    Exploiting? My ssmates? You make it sound so derogatory.

    We-well, its true...! Were in the same grade... and Im the ss president...

    ss president? Are you trying to differentiate our statuses? Drawing lines? Miyuki, youre really making me feel hurt.

    Thats not what I meant...

    Then what did you mean?

    As I stared down at Miyuki with a stern face, she hesitated for a moment before suddenly touching my bangs.

    Peeling off a loose strand from my hair, her voice softened.

    Just... I dont know; I was just... irritated.

    As she wound the strand around her finger, Miyuki hung her head low as she expressed her true feelings.

    Of course, I know Matsuda-kun asked me to organize his locker because he trusts me, but

    You wanted to get back at me?

    More like... I wanted to rib you while ying a prank. I didnt expect you to take it so seriously... Im sorry.

    In other words, she tried to tease me with a prank but ended up ying her role too convincingly. So, I fell for it, hook, line, and sinker. And thank goodness it was just a prank. I thought she was genuinely upset.

    I shook my head wryly and yfully tussled Miyukis hair a bit too roughly.

    Dont do that...!

    Miyuki scolded me with a yful tone, then proceeded to smooth down her hair. After adjusting her bangs meticulously, she began to straighten the desks of our ssmates that were slightly out of alignment.

    Why does she even bother with stuff like this?

    Was it because she feels awkward but doesnt want to leave, so she finds something random, but kind thing, to do?

    Thats so like Miyuki.

    I walked to the window, where she was adjusting the angle of the desk.

    cing both hands on the desks, I blocked her from moving. Then I offered her a sly smile.

    You seemed pretty sincere in your act...

    Dont, dont get the wrong idea... There was nothing like that...

    Fine then. Give me back my locker key.

    You should say thank you first.

    Dont want to.

    Then I wont give it back either. Good luck getting through your afternoon sses without your textbooks.

    I can just skip. Havent yed hooky in a while.

    Miyuki seemed stunned by my nonchnt reply.

    After staring at me in silence for a few seconds, she finally spoke.

    Are you serious...?

    If youre curious, why not put it to the test?

    Seemingly at a loss for words, a forced chuckle escaped Miyukis lips.

    After a few moments, she flinched, startled when I flicked her sleeve,

    Dont you feel hot, though?

    What do you mean?

    Why are you wearing long sleeves despite being warm-blooded? I mean Youre already someone whose body is hot.

    H-How do you know that I, I a-am hot?

    Ive touched you enough times to know.

    M-Matsuda-kun...!

    Miyuki flushed and quickly looked around. Even in the empty ssroom, she seemed worried someone might overhear.

    Relieved to find no one around, she seemed to open her mouth as if to scold me. But then...

    Huh?

    I leaned and brought my face close to Miyukis, causing her eyes to widen.

    Hey.

    ...yes?

    Isnt it a bit excessive for us to have kissed and now be arguing?

    When I openly mentioned what had happened over the weekend, Miyuki seemed almost shocked into silence.

    D-Did we...? Is that what happened...? I dont really remember...

    Want me to jog your memory? Come here.

    .....

    At my bold invitation, a blush began to form on Miyukis cheeks.

    It quickly covered her entire face, even reaching her ears.

    Twisting her body this way and that, as if not knowing what to do, she looked at me with cautious eyes.

    R-Right now...? Are you serious...?

    I was half-joking, but it seemed Miyuki took even this seriously.

    Despite the hesitation, she seemed somewhat tempted; maybe she was curious about what the second kiss would feel like?

    Now that the opportunity presented itself, I naturally decided not to let it go to waste.

    Of course.

    We need to... go to P.E. ss.

    Weve got plenty of time. My backs starting to hurt, you know? Its hard bending down to match your height, tiny one.

    Slipping my hands into my pockets, I provoke Miyuki, who bristles and starts to say something. But upon meeting my utterly serious gaze, she snaps her mouth shut.

    .....

    Tilting her head slightly, she seems to be looking into my eyes, gauging my moodIts as if shes intrigued.

    After a brief pause, she...

    *Click.*

    Closes the window next to us. Its not even a tinted window; shes doing something rather amusing.

    Still, her actions revealed her emotional state:

    She wanted to feel secure, even if it was a symbolic gesture.

    Finally, she locks eyes with me, her gaze filled with steely resolve. However, she still fidgets a little- moving her arms here and there- as if nervous about whats about to happen.

    It wasical enough to make me burst intoughter, but I held back. If I ruined the moment, she might get annoyed and leave.

    Cl-Close your eyes...

    Her voice was barely above a whisper. I obliged, relinquishing control.

    A momentter, the scent of Miyuki grew stronger, signaling that she was drawing closer.

    Not long after, I heard her tense breathing tickle my ear when

    *Mhm.*

    Her soft, warm lips met mine.

    We stayed like thatquiet, no tongue, no inappropriate touching, just still.

    *Chirp-Chirp! Chirp-Chirp!*

    As my senses sharpened, the sound of cicadas clinging to the trees pierced through the window and tunneled into my ears.

    It was morning, the ssroom was empty, and lunchtime was soon.

    Neither of us had confessed, but this youthful, innocent kiss clearly conveyed that we both liked each other.

    It was a scene straight out of a rom.

    Perhaps even the special cut-scene

    Yeah, a special cut-scene would probably look something like this

    Thats what I felt, anyway.

    *

 Chapter 38: Not Matsuda-kun, but Ken-kun.

    Chapter 38: Not Matsuda-kun, but Ken-kun.

    <b>Chapter 38: Not Matsuda-kun, but Ken-kun.</b>

    Miyuki, who had been closely following Matsuda from behind, sneakily examined his back in detail.

    Could she be mistaken, or did she just glimpse the lean muscles under his white uniform shirt?

    His broad back naturally gave off a dependable aura.

    .....

    Until not long ago, she truly despised Matsuda. She even exaggeratedly wished hed get expelled.

    Who would have thought she would share such a rtionship with him now?

    It was an unexpected turn of events.

    Miyuki lightly bit her lips.

    Their second kiss inside the ssroom It was brief, their lips merely touching for about ten seconds, but... it felt wonderful.

    Frankly, she felt this kiss was sweeter than the first one.

    Perhaps, unlike that time, because she was prepared and had initiated the kiss, she felt it more genuinely.

    It felt as if she had discovered an entirely new world.

    She yearned for another, but... was that it for today?

    Would Matsuda possibly suggest a goodbye kiss when he drops her off at home?

    Miyuki, who had been stealing asional nces at Matsudas back, abruptly stopped in her tracks, incredulous at the absurd thought that had crossed her mind.

    She had been the one always calling Matsuda a pervert; now, wasnt she acting like one herself?

    Im going insane...

    Chastising herself internally, Miyuki continued walking, her head hung low.

    And then,

    Thump.

    Ah!

    She bumped her forehead into Matsudas back and wobbled, losing her bnce. The impact was strong enough to disrupt her bnce entirely.

    Just as she was about to fall backward, Matsudas arm shot out with incredible reflexes to catch her, his brows slightly furrowing.

    What are you doing? Lost in thought?

    Unable to meet Matsudas eyes properly, she responded.

    Wh-Why did you stop all of a sudden, Matsuda-kun?

    She wanted to say thank you, but why did her wordse out as petntints?

    She was exceptionally awkward at expressing these new emotions. What would Matsuda think of her now?

    Because weve arrived at the changing room.

    Ah... already?

    Its a short distance, so of course wed get here quickly. Are you both dumb and tiny?

    ...I didnt know.

    A short puff of air escaped from Matsudas nose.

    With a lightugh, he spoke.

    Go ahead and change, too. Im going in.

    Saying this, the corners of Matsudas mouth stretched outwards, forming a bright, refreshing smile that seemed to light up the area.

    These days, she saw that smile quite often when she was with him.

    Her heart began to beat faster.

    It was a smile she felt she could never tire of seeing.

    Was it too greedy to wish that hed show that smile to only her?

    Okay... I wont take too long.

    Why are you talking as if youll be alone? Ill change first and wait, so take your timeing out.

    Upon closer inspection, it felt like Matsuda could read her heart.

    Even now, he was saying the very things she had hoped to hear.

    Although their personalities could almost be described as pr opposites...

    She felt like she and Matsuda were strangelypatible.

    Okay...

    So timid...

    Matsuda gently pressed down on Miyukis bangs with hisrge hand before heading into the mens changing room.

    cing her hand where he had just touched, Miyuki, her face flushed, whispered the words shed been holding back.

    I like you, Ken-kun.

    Even though shed only said it in her mind, her heart pounded wildly.

    Her vision narrowed, her head dizzying with emotion.

    Could she actually say those words out loud?

    And what would it feel like to hear Matsuda say the same?

    The inability to predict the oue actually cleared her mind.

    Miyuki headed toward the womens changing room, praying that Matsuda would once again read her feelings, all while trying to steady her racing heart.

    ***

    Im going to check some new equipment weve brought in, so Junior Matsuda, you keep practicing your pushing technique with the shinai.

    Should Ie with you?

    Junior Matsuda, youre already falling behind. Starting today, were ramping up the practice sessions. Just focus on your training. What did I say is the key when practicing footwork?

    Natural movement.

    Nodding approvingly, Chinami strolled away, her legs yfully bobbing with each step.

    She looks adorable, like a squishy rice cake in motion.

    Chuckling to myself, I gripped the shinai and aimed it at empty air.

    From that position, I moved the foot in the direction I wanted to go, dragging the other foot behind me as I practiced the pushing technique. Doing this alone makes me feel like a bit of a lunatic.

    Just as I was diligently practicing,

    Your shinai is trembling. Keep your center bnced.

    Renkas dry voice came from behind me.

    Startled, I was about to lower the shinai when Renka gesturedwhich seemed to say, Its alright.

    I heard from Chinami. Shes been coaching you separately. Just be careful not to get caught by the coach.

    Ah, yes

    I thought youd quit if the Coach doesnt teach you for a few days, but surprisingly, youre still here.

    Ill stick around even if you tell me to quituntil you ept me in your heart.

    Just... whatever.

    Murmuring, I took my stance to resume practice. Renka then came to face me and crossed her arms.

    Assume your stance. Let me take a quick look.

    Okay.

    Try to ce the sharp edge of the shinai straight to your sr plexus, and the end of the hilt at your navel.

    Like this?

    Exactly. From there, think of your thumb and index finger merely as guides for bnce. You should be applying force with just the remaining three fingers.

    Renka curled her thumb and index finger while bending and extending the other three fingers.

    I gave her a half-hearted nod and did as she instructed.

    Good. Now maintain that stance and begin your pushing moves.

    Under Renkas watchful eyes, I tried the pushing technique again, moving up, down, left, and right.

    I wasnt passionate about it.

    I disyed only just enough enthusiasm to avoid irking Renka.

    Matsuda Ken is skilled butcks enthusiasm forpetition, treating club activities merely as a way to pass the time.

    I aimed to cultivate such an assessment from Renka.

    Of course, behind the scenes, Id be practicing diligently, improving to the point where theyd have no choice but to include me inpetitions.

    Stacking my efforts quietly until, one day, Id make a dramatic revtion, flipping Renkas assessment of me entirely.

    After all, a stark image transformation tends to leave asting impression.

    With this blueprint for the future in mind, I put on a show for Renka until Chinami returned.

    **

    Tetsuya and I headed for the parking lot after finishing our club activities.

    While we were having some idle chatter and waiting for Miyuki, we saw her approaching us quickly from a distance, the student council badge disyed on her chest.

    Youre here?

    Tetsuya greeted Miyuki cheerfully. Miyuki, taking a quick nce at me as I sat on the cars hood, responded while looking at Tetsuya.

    Yeah. But Tetsuya-kun, why do you keep touching your arm? Is it hurting?

    Ah... We learned overhead strikes during todays practice. Swinging the shinai over and over made my muscle kinda...

    Or... hmm... did you get hit by KeMatsuda-kun?

    She seemed like she intended to say Ken, but stopped short.

    If only she were a bit braver... what a pity.

    Trying to divert my disappointment, I scowled.

    Hey...

    As I raised my fist as if to threaten, Miyuki,ughing softly, spoke to Tetsuya.

    You shouldve been more careful. Youll feel it tomorrow.

    I guess... I shouldve exercised more. Could you massage it for me?

    At Tetsuyas request, Miyuki briefly nced in my direction. She then shook her head apologetically, her face conveying her difort.

    I too had a tough time carrying heavy stuff today. Im sorry.

    Then, do you want me to massage your arm?

    No need. I appreciate the thought. Lets get going quickly though. Matsuda-kun might get mad.

    Miyuki brushed off Tetsuyas words with a smile and got in the car.

    Miyuki, youve been particrly adorable today. As a reward, maybe I should ce a dildo in your panties?

    How about you attend ss like that? Sounds fun, right?

    Miyuki took the passenger seat as if it was natural and fastened her seatbelt.

    Tetsuya, watching her, tilted his head in confusion.

    But he didnt ask why she took the passenger seat again. Probably thinking that such a question would make him seem very uncool.

    Seems like you caught the hint this time... but its toote.

    I silently mocked Tetsuya and as soon as the guy got in the back seat, I started the car.

    The atmosphere was warmThe three of us shared various conversations as we drove to Tetsuyas house.

    As he got out of the car, Tetsuya headed to the passenger side and spoke to Miyuki.

    How about a walk tonight?

    A walk? Sure, lets do it.

    Alright. Ill call you. Thanks again, Matsuda.

    As Tetsuya gave his farewells and headed toward his house, I gave a nonchnt nod and pressed down on the elerator as soon as he was out of sight. Miyuki then began fiddling with her phone and asked,

    The day before yesterday, before our movie started, there was an advertisement for aedy movie starring Hayato at the theater, right?

    Uh.

    Didnt it look interesting?

    Tsk, tsk... Miyuki.

    Let me give you a life lesson.

    You know how sometimes movie trailers will use phrases like a pleasant rebellion featuring so-and-so?

    If thats the case, then theres a good chanceat least 50%that the movie is crap.

    And that word popped out right from the opening of the trailer for the movie you mentioned.

    It looked boring just from that alone.

    But if you really want to see it... I suppose I can bear it.

    Because I truly love you.

    Do you really want to see it?

    Its not like that... I was just thinking we could go if we have some free time...

    Lets pick a date then.

    Okay... I guess I should go...? Thanks for the ride...

    As we arrived at her house, Miyuki took her timevery slowlyunbuckling her seatbelt.

    Watching her, I spoke.

    Hey.

    Hmm?

    You said you were tired from carrying heavy stuff today. Do you want me to massage your arm?

    I noticed that Miyuki slightly shook at my words, as if on cue.

    She caught on. That Id mirrored Tetsuyas words exactly.

    She briefly rolled her eyes before-

    ...

    -Extending her arm towards me with a shy expression and turning her head to look out the window.

    With a meaningful, sly grin, I grabbed her slender wrist and pressed gently, applying just the right amount of pressure as I moved from her palm up to her forearm.

    As always, Miyukis body was warm.

    I wonder how good it would feel to sleep while cuddling her.

    While silently massaging her arm, I asked,

    Does it feel good?

    ...Yes... It does...

    Her voice had a slight quiver.

    It seemed like she was nervous.

    Tsk. Miyuki, if you are nervous from such a light skinship, what would you do in the future?

    When our rtionship deepens, we could go to a drive-in theater.

    We could park the car facing the screen and lie next to each other in the trunk to watch the movie.

    And when the atmosphere heats up... we could do this and that.

    Would you be so shy even then?

    Done. You can go now.

    Having sufficientlypleted the massage, I gently released Miyukis wrist to indicate that I was done.

    Um... Do you want toe in for dinner? You could also say hi to my mom and dad...

    Next time.

    .... Why? Is it because you feel ufortable?

    No, its not that. Itd be rude to drop by without giving prior notice. When you get inside, just ask if its okay to visit soon.

    Oh, okay... So, its a promise?

    Uh.

    Miyuki, looking half-convinced, opened the passenger side door.

    Holding her bags straps with both hands, she said,

    Take care... Ken-kun.

    She nced back at me to say what she hadnt managed to earlier, cautiously closed the car door, and nearly sprinted towards her home, clutching her always-heavy bag.

    Hearing my name at such an unexpected moment, I paused for a while.

    I could see Miyuki, frantically trying to unlock her front door and looking back several times.

    She dropped her keys, then crouched down in surprise, looking utterly embarrassed.

    Seeing her like that snapped me out of my daze, and I couldnt help but burst intoughter.

    So its not Matsuda-kun anymore, its Ken-kun now?

    Given Miyukis personality, she probably wont call me by my first name every day, but it seems like Ill hear it now and then.

    Thank you for mustering the courage today.

    Next time, I hope youll just call me Ken, dropping the honorific.

    Thinking so, I kept chuckling at Miyuki, who looked exceedingly flustered.

    After a few moments, Miyuki was finally able to open the door sessfully and quickly disappeared into her house. Only then did I lift my foot from the brake.

    *

 Chapter 39: Cultural Festival Trailer

    Chapter 39: Cultural Festival Trailer

    The next morning:

    Driving to Miyukis house, I spotted her twisting and turning in front of her home.

    Perhaps she was immensely embarrassed about yesterday, because even after spotting my car, she couldnt bring herself to approach it.

    *Honk.*

    As I briefly honked the horn while pulling up in front of Miyuki, her shoulders jerked noticeably.

    She carefully opened the passenger-side door and offered a tentative greeting.

    Hello... Matsuda-kun... You came early today?

    I told you Ide early, didnt I? Why do you look so down? Hurry up and get in.

    Okay...

    She climbed into the car slowly and cautiously ced her hands on herp.

    Unable to resist a snicker, I yfully tousled Miyukis bangs.

    Ah...! I told you not to do that...!

    I suddenly wondered why she looked so cute when sheined in that tiny voice.

    Did you get home alright yesterday?

    Home...? I got home just fine...

    When you left after telling me to take care, I noticed you were having trouble finding your keys.

    .....

    Miyukis face instantly flushed red.

    She only stuttered without saying anything more, seemingly quite embarrassed about calling me by my name yesterday.

    Seeing Miyuki turning her head toward the window just like yesterday, I chuckled and started the car.

    As we entered the road leading straight to the school after circling the neighborhood, Miyuki asked in a puzzled tone.

    Wheres Tetsuya-kun...? Arent you picking him up?

    Uh.

    Why...?

    Sometimes, lets just go like this.

    As I subtly revealed my feelings, Miyuki swallowed hard and pursed her lips. She paused for a moment and said,

    But, what about Tetsuya-kun

    It seems you feel guilty for leaving him alone. Well, you should get used to it from now; well be going just the two of us not just asionally, but every day.

    I entertained the thought that it might not be bad to slide my hand between Miyukis thighs as we passed by Tetsuya. A scenario where Miyuki, her body heating up, spots Tetsuya and is startled, getting even more excited by a sense of immorality

    That wouldnt be so bad.

    I told him I have somewhere to be this morning, so he should go on his own.

    So, you said youre going somewhere with me?

    No.

    Then I should be receiving a message soon...

    Buzzz!

    Right as Miyuki finished speaking, her phone buzzed.

    It must be Tetsuya. Hell probably ask her to go with him, as expected.

    I nced at Miyuki and asked,

    Is it a text or a call?

    A text

    What does it say?

    Hes asking if Im awake

    Miyuki hesitated for a moment as her hand hovered over her phone.

    Miyuki seemed to be contemting an excuse to send to Tetsuya.

    After a moment of deep thought, her fingers swiftly moved across the screen.

    Haah...

    A long sigh escaped Miyukis lips shortly after. It seemed she felt guilty for sending a lie.

    Must be challenging because I had already lied in advance, making it difficult for her to provide an honest exnation.

    I understand her feelingspletely. She may be consumed with guilt now, but in time, she might be numb to the lies. She might even find it thrilling.

    Hes the jerk who rejected your brave confession. Its only right for him to be on the receiving end of this, so dont feel guilty.

    I extended my palm towards Miyuki, who was shuffling ufortably.

    Give me your hand.

    Why...?

    Why? I want to hold it while driving.

    .....

    After hesitating briefly at my straightforward words, Miyuki gently ced her hand atop mine, even intertwining our fingers on her own.

    With our hands locked, I gently set them down on her thigh. The instant my hand made contact, her body flinched.

    Though she seemed taken aback, she made no move to pull away.

    ncing at her while driving, I remarked,

    I put it there because its tiring to keep holding it up.

    Wha, what are you talking about...?

    Im saying dont misunderstand.

    Misunderstand what? Im not... thinking anything weird! Stop having such odd thoughts... Youre such a pervert, Matsuda-kun...

    Alternating between ring up and mumbling to herself...

    Miyuki, in this manner, expressed her awkward feelings. She then took her other hand and slid it beneath the back of my hand that was resting on her thigh.

    With both of her hands enveloping mine, she said,

    Its dangerous to drive with just one hand... Werent you the one who said you barely passed your driving test?

    Muttering words she didnt mean, she caressed my hand all the way to school as if she were handling a doll.

    ***

    Starting next week, well need to begin preparing for the cultural festival, okay?

    At the words of the ss 1-A teacher, the entire ssroom buzzed with excitement.

    The Cultural Festiv clichd but quintessential event worn out in countless romanticedies. An event where students can choose from activities like a maid caf, haunted house, theater, bands, or dance, andpete against other sses. Once the event is over, enjoying the festival with the heroine is a typical trope.

    Its also an event where catfights among the heroines unfold. Normally, the event would be a crucial juncture to pick the true heroine in a typical rom scenario. But I n to share my love with all three of them.

    However, the only person with whom Ive established a meaningful rtionship at the moment is Miyuki. So for this years festival, I guess Ill only have fun with her.

    As for ss 1-A...

    You guys seemed pretty excited when we discussed doing a haunted housest time, right? So lets do it this time.

    Per the teachers words, it was unanimously decided that the ss would run a haunted house. Miyuki, being the main heroine, would y the role of a Yuki-onnaa snowwomanhighlighting her beauty and fair skin.

    This will be a fan-service cut where her warm image undergoes aplete transformation, and some small happenings will ur.

    Ill enjoy it my wayter.

    As for Tetsuya, hed go for a stylish Shuten-doji cosy. This bastards luck is good, no matter what.

    Renka, Chinami, and the Kendo Club will run a skewer stand. Ill have to drop by; I need to buy some yakitori that Miyuki loves.

    As for the festival, the ss president and vice president will lead the team... Lets start the ss.

    Boooo-!

    The ssroom bursts into unified jeers. The teachers temple vein bulges noticeably, forming a crosshair mark. The sight of it immediately hushes the students.

    He may look hot-tempered, but hes a warm-hearted, passionate professoror should I say professor-nim?

    Thats another clich for you.

    Thankfully, there was no snap! sound when his vein bulged.

    I chuckled softly to myself and focused on the lecture.

    As the first period ended and the break began, Miyuki conversed with the vice president about various matters. Then, she grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and walked toward Tetsuya and me.

    Miura can be Shuten-doji. Hes lean, so it should suit him well.

    The vice president, who had been eyeing Tetsuyas somewhat clueless expression, spoke up.

    So, they had been discussing the theme of the haunted house earlier.

    Shouldnt Shuten-doji be a bit more imposing? I think the character should give off a sense of intimidation, Miyuki instantly countered.

    Her gaze was not on Tetsuya, but on me.

    Is that so?

    Yes.

    I, who had been mildly indifferent, frowned at Miyukis subsequent words.

    Matsuda-kun, youre going to cosy too, right?

    Nah, too much hassle.

    If youre not nning on participating, Ill make sure youre exempt. But unless theres something important, everyone in the ss is expected to take part.

    Who said Im not participating? Ill be at the entrance, checking tickets. If any problematic customers show up, Ill handle them. Isnt that better?

    At this, the vice president seemed to agree with a nod.

    That actually sounds like a better idea. Matsuda-kun is reliable... If hes at the entrance, I doubt there would be any customers causing trouble.

    The sss opinion of me seemed to be shifting. As I quietly attended lectures, and Miyukiwho is not only the ss president but also part of the student counciltreated me amicably, others also began to warm up to me.

    Its about time for that jealousy-inducing clich, the love letter, to make its appearance... or perhaps I should wait a little longer.

    We cant leave ticket checking solely to Matsuda-kun. If hes alone, he might just skip it and go enjoy the festival himself.

    Ignoring Miyukis yful jab beside me, I slid my chair back and stood up.

    Miyuki asked,

    Where are you going?

    The convenience store.

    Could you get me a strawberry milk? And one for Makoto too... Ill give you the money when you get back.

    Makoto? Whos that? Ah... Its the vice president sitting next to us, shing those bright eyes.

    With an expression dripping in annoyance, I nodded and strolled out of the ssroom. Behind me, I could hear the soft conversation between Miyuki and Makoto.

    I still cant get used to it, no matter how many times I see it.

    What?

    Matsuda going to the convenience store... He used to send other people for stuff like that. Today, hes even buying for you and me.

    Hes gotten a lot bettertely, hasnt he? No more trouble-making...

    Yeah. He seems like a different person.

    Little do they know, my hearing is sharper than they think.

    I heard every word.

    ***

    During lunchtime and after-school activities... no matter where I go, the festival is the only topic of discussion.

    Its a once-a-year event, so its understandable why people are excited. I am looking forward to it too, but

    Ugh, this is getting old.

    Im getting tired of hearing the same thing over and over. Why all the fuss? Just prepare quietly. Of course, I make exceptions for Miyuki, Renka, and Chinami.

    Junior Matsuda, what will you be doing at the festival? Which group will you be participating with?

    Chinami asks while holding a long shinai.

    Ill be with my ss, I reply after one practice round of pushing in all directions.

    Really? Junior Miura also said hed be participating with his ss... Whats your ss nning?

    A haunted house.

    Oh...?

    Chinami looks up at me with intrigued eyes. The difference in our heights is more than 30 cm, so the angle at which she lifts her head to look up is kind of amusing.

    Suddenly, I became curious. Ive heard that Chinami is really skilled, but how does someone with such a small frame manage to dominate opponents?

    There are no mixed-gender matches in middle school or higher-levelpetitions, which I get, but Ive heard that even the male kendo team members in their third year struggle against her during practice. Is her technique that good? Id like to see it for myself.

    A haunted house... that sounds really interesting! Exciting, actually! Will you be dressing up as a ghost?

    No, Ill be at the entrance, checking tickets.

    Oh? Youre tall enough that youd make a great ghost, though... Its a shame.

    I heard from other seniors that the Kendo Club is running a skewer shop when on break, you and Renka Senpai cane to the haunted house and have a look.

    Uh... Ill think about it. Oh, speaking of which...!

    She ps her hands as if shes just remembered something important.

    Your pushing stance earlier was really good. Have you been practicing on your own?

    No, Renka Senpai gave me some pointers yesterday.

    Really? When?

    When you went to check the equipment yesterday.

    I see. Isnt she a better teacher?

    No, Renka Senpais teaching is too harsh. I prefer the kind teachings of my sensei.

    Hehe.

    Chinami bursts into a contentedugh, cing her hand on her hip as she chides me.

    Renka, being the captain of our Kendo Club, naturally shows a stern attitude. Shes also the ace, so you should be grateful for her instruction. Dont you think?

    While saying that, a smile formed at the corners of Chinamis mouth, indicating she wasnt entirely displeased.

    She considers Renka a good friend, but it seems like she also sees her as a bit of a rival...

    If yed right, this could be useful to me.

    *

    { Devil: Hey, folks! First of all, I appreciate all of yourments and responses. Honestly didn''t expect to get such a good reaction from y''all. Thank you. Also, if you like my trantion and want to support me, you can do so on Patreon below. As thanks, patrons will get to read 3 chapters ahead of the normal release. /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil }

 Chapter 40: Rising Intensity

    Chapter 40: Rising Intensity

    After finishing the club activities, I carried the collection bin to gather the members uniforms.

    While doing so, I saw Renkaing out of the shower and promptly headed towards her.

    She was drinking water while drying her hair with a towel. Spotting my spirited approach, she flinched.

    What...what is it?

    Your uniform, please.

    ...I left it in the womens changing room bin. Chinami will bring itter.

    Thats a pity.

    Tilting my head, I said, I have a question.

    All of a sudden?

    Yes.

    Alright...go on.

    I pointed towards a male senior practicing head strikes at a corner of the dojo, both arms raised above his head.

    Whats that senior doing? Is that part of the training?

    Looking in the direction, Renka eximed with a hint of admiration, Ah... Yes, that stance is called Sangdanse, also known as the Fire Stance. Few people use it.

    Is it that rare?

    It has superior offensive power, but its weak in defense. Its harder to maintain than the basic Jungdanse stance. Also, its difficult to connect withbination attacks, vulnerable to thrusts, and very susceptible in closebat. The time to adapt to movements is also slower.

    Seems like it has many downsides.

    No wonder only a few people practice it...

    Are there any advantages?

    It has a long reach. Plus, theres the advantage of Pyon Suchigi...

    Pyon Suchigi refers to swinging a sword with one hand.

    From Renkas trailing voice, it seemed the advantages werent significantpared to the disadvantages.

    Some people may differ, but most are captivated by the forceful impact of that stance, making it their primary. When someone with good energy adopts Sangdanse, the imposing aura is impressive... There are even a fewpetitors who have gained prominence using it. Chinami also mainly employs Sangdanse.

    Really? Nanase Senpai?

    Yes, didnt you know?

    I had no idea.

    ...Well, beginners are supposed to focus on Jungdanse, so there wouldnt have been a reason to mention it.

    I pictured the petite Chinami leaping about with her sword raised high, striking her opponents head.

    The image was oddly cute.

    Are there other stances, too?

    There are. Hadanse, Eokkaekal, Yeopjase, and Ido.

    Ido? Using two swords?

    Yes, its a decent stance, but its banned in studentpetitions. And there are no instructors at the academy who teach it. Hadanse, Eokkaekal, and Yeopjase are really inefficient in Kendo, where striking areas are restricted. Ive never seen anyone use them in officialpetitions. Maybe just for fun in friendly matches?

    So, Sangdanse and Jungdanse are the mainstream stances in current Kendo?

    Correct. Although Jungdanse is the majority.

    To sum it up, Sangdanse is a minor stance.

    Its a tactic solely focused on offense, also dubbed the Fire Stance.

    The sense of impact is invigorating.

    Great.

    Then Ill go with Sangdanse.

    Theres nothing more thrilling than a minor beating a major, right?

    In ser terms, its like a third-division underdog taking down a first-division team.

    And most crucially, the protagonist has to be special, and my mentor Chinami uses Sangdanse...

    Ive made up my mind.

    Can I learn it?

    At my question, Renka chuckled as if amused.

    Without mastering the basics, even a half-baked Sangdanse is useless. Stop the unnecessary daydreaming and start learning Jungdanse.

    Alright.

    At my nonchnt response, Renkas smooth forehead furrowed.

    Youre not listening to me, are you?

    I am listening.

    Your expression says otherwise... If youre thinking of coaxing Chinami, wake up. Shell have the same idea as me. She wont teach you until youve properly learned Jungdanse.

    Sure.

    Ill say it again, the basics are Jungdanse.

    Basics are Jungdanse... Sure.

    I feigned disinterest in Jungdanse and escaped Renkas lecture.

    ***

    In a downtown caf, I was lounging and reading aic book, my legs crossed.

    Swing

    The door opened, and as Miyuki poked her head in, I greeted her.

    Youre here? What about the food?

    Uh... I ordered a couples set, so theyll bring it over soon.

    Miyuki emphasized the word couple as she set her bag down in the corner and took off her shoes to sit down. She looked visibly ufortable.

    Sharing the closed and narrow space with just the two of us must have felt oddly tense.

    Youre an hourte, you know?

    Sorry... it was because of a cultural festival meeting. Did Tetsuya-kun go home?

    Yes, I gave him a ride as soon as the club activities were over.

    Good... Did you two talk about anything?

    I talked trash about you.

    At that, tension seemed to leave Miyuki, and she leaned back against the wall. She crossed her legs and wrapped her arms around herself, staring at me lounging in my chair. She nced at the cover of the book I was reading.

    Theres a kid on the cover holding a sword and with a scar on his forehead... What genre is this?

    Action.

    Is it good?

    So-so.

    Whats the story?

    The protagonists family gets ughtered by demons, except for his sibling. He embarks on a journey to turn his sibling back into a human. Thats the gist for now.

    u-ughtered? Isnt it a horror manga?

    No, its not. I can bring you the first volume if youd like to read it?

    Miyukis head shook from side to side in refusal.

    I dont like it...

    Miyuki rummaged through her bag, pulling out her math textbook, a notebook, and some writing utensils. Seeing this, I sat up.

    Are you seriously studying even when youre here?

    I couldnt review earlier because of the cultural festival meeting during our break. Dont you have any questions, Matsuda-kun? You seemed to be struggling during math ss.

    Stop it. Close the book. Youre getting on my nerves.

    Why? Youre reading manga.

    Lets just watch a movie or something.

    Okay.

    Miyuki promptly closed her math textbook. She picked up the TV remote in the room and shed a radiant smile as she pressed the power button.

    Was this her n all along?

    Did she just... y me?

    Im confused. So confused.

    I tossed my manga aside and leaned back against the wall. Miyuki skimmed through the list of movies avable in the caf.

    What do you want to watch?

    Whatever you want to watch is fine.

    In a moment, the movie will likely fade into the background, barely registering in our senses. So, it doesnt matter what we watch.

    Miyuki, who chose a romance movie, cautiously moved closer and spread out a nket she brought. She then ced it over both of ourps.

    I thought it might get cold because of the air conditioner...

    Who said anything?

    Mm-hm.

    Earlier, she was cunningly steering my actions like a fox, but now shes responding with a voice quieter than a mosquitos, puffing and unpuffing her cheeks.

    Its both amusing and baffling.

    Knock, knock.

    Just as the movies opening credits began to roll, a knock resounded from our door. Miyuki quickly stood up to open it and cautiously ced the tray that an employee had brought us on the table.

    Usually, Id expect her to spill something like this and stain her school uniform shirt, as if to prove shes a total klutz. Though no such thing happened.

    Curious about what food had arrived, I checked the tray.

    Strawberry yogurt smoothie, green teatte, and a generous serving of fries. Looks like its one of those couple sets.

    Did we get to choose the drinks?

    Yep. The green teatte is for you, Matsuda-kun.

    Why do I have to drink something that tastes like grass? If we get to choose, you couldve at least asked me...

    Haha, tastes like grass? I picked the green teatte because you were talking about green tea at lunch... so I thought...

    Miyukis face contorted, looking a bit like she was hurt because I hadnt recognized her thoughtful gesture. I decided to ease off on the teasing.

    Hey, cant you take a joke? Youre always nagging and teasing me.

    Quickly grabbing the cup containing thette, I took a long sip through the straw. Within seconds, about a third of the green teatte disappeared. Seeing this, Miyuki was visibly shocked.

    What are you doing? Drinking it all at once like that!

    I swallowed the mouthful oftte I had been holding and shrugged my shoulders.

    It all ends up in the stomach anyway. But it does taste good. I like the slightly sweet aftertaste.

    You really are an idiot... Your way of speaking is so old-fashioned, like an old mans.

    Old man? Well, thats a bit shocking.

    Is idiot the only insult you know?

    Teasing Miyuki a little more, I slyly slid my arm around her shoulders. The moment my hand touched her, her shoulders tensed up, retracting inward.

    She rolled her eyes at me, then back at my hand, before finally taking her straw to her lips like some kind of genteeldy and taking a tiny sip of her smoothie. She put the cup back down and chewed her lips thoughtfully.

    Anxiety, excitement.

    Her emotionsid bare.

    Like when we kissed in Miyukis room, I moved the arm I had around her shoulders with a very serious expression and ced it against the side of her neck.

    Adding just a bit of pressure, her petite head gradually lowered toward my shoulder.

    And then,

    Dak.

    Her head lightly touched my shoulder. Tilting my body slightly, Miyukis head settled into the space between my trapezius and pectoral muscles

    Whoo.

    Her breath, prating through my thin shirt.

    Rip. Tug.

    Beneath the nket, I heard the sound of something being torn. Miyuki was tearing at the sheetid out in the room, revealing her unabashedly shy emotions.

    Ufortable?

    When I asked softly, Miyuki raised her head slowly.

    Im, Im fine...

    You dont look fine at all.

    I said Im fine...?

    Dont look like it.

    Im fine... Im fine I said Im fine

    Her eyes, seemingly so deep they could swallow my soul, yet her sharp mouth corners... In her mismatching expression challenging me, I saw my face reflected in her eyes.

    The me that she looking at right now... was serious.

    Rip. Tug...!

    The sound of the sheet being torn continued to echo.

    At this rate, well owe the owner some kind of rpenseJust as I think this and attempt to stop Miyuki, she firmly grasps the fingers I have near her corbone.

    Gripping my middle finger with all her might, she asks in a whisper, You... is this weekend okay for you?

    For what?

    Eating at my house... I know its a bit soon, but starting next week, Ill be really busy preparing for the cultural festival...

    Going isnt the issue, but there are factors to consider.

    Namely, the level of physical intimacy.

    Since it would be rude of me to eat at her house repeatedly, I think it would be better to go when we can be more openly affectionate than we are now. After the cultural festival ends, it should be fine.

    Is it okay if Ie after the cultural festival ends?

    Ah... well, that would be okay...

    Then lets n for some time after that.

    Alright...

    Rip. Tug.

    Miyuki starts tearing at the sheet again. Despite the movie starting, shes ignoring the TV and focusing solely on tearing up the unfortunate sheet. Her head remains pressed against my shoulder.

    Suppressing a smile, I take Miyukis leg and ce it over my thigh.

    Eek...!

    Miyuki reacts as if shes seen a ghost, biting down on her lower lip. Her face has long turned a deep shade of red, the blush even reaching up to her ears.

    One could say she transforms into a properdy whenever such an atmosphere envelops us. It makes me question whether this is the same girl who was brazenly challenging me and showing disdain not too long ago.

    With a refreshing smile toward her, I grab the strawberry smoothie and take a sip through the straw.

    Then I offer the cup to her.

    .....

    Staring for a moment at the straw in the smoothie, she swallows her hesitation and sips from the same spot where my lips had been.

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil }

 Chapter 41: Sexual Curiosity

    Chapter 41: Sexual Curiosity

    [Ive passed by your house every day, how is it that Im seeing you for the first time?]

    It was the dialogue of a male actor from the TV, signifying the start of a romance film. But Miyuki wasnt able to fully hear that line.

    No, more precisely, she didnt have the opportunity to.

    With her legs ced on top of Matsudas thighs, she was deeply engaged in a kiss with him.

    The sweet taste of green teatte and the savory vor of milk could be felt in her mouth.

    Suddenly, something warm and moist entered her mouth. It tried to part the tightly closed upper and lower teeth by pressing hard, but soon turned its head and grazed against her teeth and gums.

    Huu...!

    Matsudas heated breath tickled her philtrum and lips. Whether it was due to his warmth or something else, her body heated up in an instant.

    Where did it all begin?

    She wasnt sure. It felt like at some point, their faces had naturally drawn close to each other.

    Truthfully, she had anticipated this scenario unfolding.

    From the moment she suggested going to the multi-purpose caf today. Perhaps deep down, she had been hoping for this to happen. That seemed evident, given how she epted Matsudas tongue without any resistance.

    Lick

    His tongue caressed the soft inner part of her upper lip. The sensation of his tongue exploring inside of her mouth... was not bad.

    Even the sensation of Matsudas pointy nose touching her cheek seemed to be a good one.

    As time went by, it seemed her sexual curiosity was growing.

    She felt like she was gradually opening her eyes to sexuality...

    Is this normal?

    Or is she just a pervert?

    Haah...!

    Miyuki let out the breath she had been holding back through her nose.

    Suddenly bing curious about the expression on Matsudas face, who had been leading the kiss, she took a discreet peek.

    ...

    Matsudas face was serious, his eyebrows furrowed.

    It looked like he was dissatisfied with something.

    Why is he making that face? Does he hate that shes been passive?

    Should she have kept her mouth more open? Or should she take a more active role?

    Ah, but I dont know how to...

    Just as anxiety began to smolder in Miyukis mind, she saw it.

    The hand Matsuda had ced on her thigh clenched and unclenched.

    He cant be feeling anxious... so, why is he acting this way?

    Miyuki wished she could read Matsudas thoughts, and peer inside his head at this very moment.

    Just as she had that thought, she noticed Matsudas hand hesitate as it started to move toward her waist. Only then did she understand why he was reacting the way he was.

    He was struggling to resist the temptation to touch her body while they were kissing. Out of concern that she might feel ufortable or get startled.

    Matsuda-kuns indeed pervert yet cute.

    The fact that his rationality was prevailing over his instincts meant he valued herfort. And that made her feel cherished.

    She also felt a pang of jealousy.

    Though unspoken, it was clear Matsuda had been with several women before. He must have touched them freely while kissing...

    Such thoughts made her somewhat angry.

    No...

    Instead of indulging in negative thoughts fueled by jealousy, she should think positivelyThat Matsuda is treating her differently, as if she is specialpared to the other women.

    Chastising herself, Miyuki closed her eyes again and rxed her clenched teeth just a bit.

    As if he had been waiting for the door to open, Matsudas tongue darted in, colliding with Miyukis.

    Caught off guard by his eagerness, Miyukis body noticeably flinched. Startled by this unfamiliar sensation, she instinctively clenched her teeth shut again.

    Clench

    Unwittingly, she had closed her teeth while Matsudas tongue was still inside her mouth.

    Ugh...!

    A pained grunt escaped Matsudas lips. At the same time, his tongue quickly withdrew, scraping against Miyukis teeth on its way out.

    ...?

    Confused by the sudden end of the kiss, Miyuki opened her eyes. She then noticed Matsuda, his hand at his mouth, his face contorted. Thats when she realized her mistake.

    Ah...!

    Her mind snapped to alertness as she quickly assessed Matsudas condition.

    Im, Im sorry...! Are you okay?

    Matsuda didnt respond. He simply shrugged his shoulders and chuckled.

    That was unmistakably augh of disbelief.

    Im sorry Im really sorry

    Miyukis face turned almost teary as she kept apologizing. Watching her, Matsuda broke into a grin and made a light joke.

    Youre always calling people idiots, but arent you the real idiot here?

    From the sound of his voice, it did not seem like he was upset. Perhaps hisughter wasnt out of disbelief but rather because he found her actions endearingly foolish.

    She felt sorry, embarrassed, and pathetic. Some people had their tongues cut while kissing... It was such a relief that hadnt happened.

    Lets just continue watching the movie; Im fine.

    At the sound of his deep, soothing voice, Miyuki dropped her head and replied.

    Okay...

    With slumped shoulders, Miyuki turned her gaze back to the TV.

    She couldnt watch what the movie was trying to show.

    She didnt even understand what the actors were saying.

    It was not like she didnt want to focus. She simply couldnt.

    The pleasant atmosphere had beenpletely shattered, leaving her in a gloomy mood.

    Next time, I definitely need to stay still...

    Miyuki made this resolution again and again as she sneaked nces at Matsuda.

    His mouth was moving from side to side. It seemed like he was rolling his tongue around inside, still feeling the pain. She wished she could turn back time.

    Ive ruined it...

    Miyuki let out a long, internal sigh. She downed her strawberry smoothie in one go and nervously fidgeted with her toes, revealing her agitated state.

    ***

    Miyuki clung to my hand all the way home, as if she were apologizing for biting my tongue.

    Not just that, she pressed her fingernail into the back of my hand, leaving a cross-shaped mark.

    There were already five such marks.

    It seemed like her unique way of saying sorry or showing affection... but her behavior was so endearing that I found it hard to focus on driving, feeling like I might burst intoughter at any moment.

    You always scold me for driving one-handed, and now you...

    Lets just... get there first.

    It meant she didnt want to leave my hand now.

    I also stopped teasing her about it.

    Is there cultural festival meeting tomorrow too?

    Yeah After the student council meeting... Why? Going somewhere?

    No, Ill wait for you.

    Uh, I dont know when itll end... maybe just study in the library then?

    She wont tell me to go ahead without her since shes sorry.

    It seems like her desire to be with me outweighs everything else.

    Is it that my passion surges every time I see Miyuki bing more infatuated with me?

    It feels like my whole body is brimming with enthusiasm.

    Ill be buying some groceries at a nearby store, so call me when youre done.

    Okay... but... do you still eat things like soy sauce fried rice when youre alone?

    Uh.

    How many times have I told you thats not good for your health? Cant you get a bento from the convenience store or something?

    I often eat karaage* bento too.

    Im talking about a healthy bento.

    Healthy ones dont taste good.

    Miyuki snorted, seemingly annoyed. She was still tightly holding my hand as she spoke.

    Still, eat it. What will you do if you ruin your health?

    Whenever Miyuki nags me out of concern, she reverts to her old assertive self.

    Thats exactly what she was doing now.

    She was chastising me in an elevated tone of voice.

    The human body isnt ruined that easily.

    Keep thinking that way and youll suddenly find yourself very sick one day.

    Are you cursing me or something?

    Its not a curse, its concern, you idi Eek!

    Miyukis body suddenly twitched as if shed had a minor convulsion.

    It was because my hand had subtly moved to the inside of her thigh.

    It wasnt intentional. While Miyuki was earnestly speaking, she adjusted her sitting position, and her legs happened to part slightly. To put it simply, it was sheer serendipity, like a lucky ident.

    Her school uniform skirt was bunched up, revealing the contour of her legs.

    They were long and sensuous.

    Perhaps it was because they were mostly covered by the uniform? This view was more satisfying than seeing her bare legs at the beach. The fact that her inner thigh was pressing against my hand was a bonus.

    Miyuki, who had inadvertently rewarded me, was simply blinking at my hand that had ventured into forbidden territory.

    Judging by her indecisive reaction, she seemed pretty flustered.

    Time to lend her a little help.

    Release your grip.

    ...Huh? What?

    Let go. I cant remove my hand because youre pressing down on it.

    Oh...! Right... Ill do that...!

    She hurriedly released her grip and stared nkly at me.

    A look that seemed to ask, Why arent you pulling away?

    With a mischievous smile, I gently caressed Miyukis thigh with my palm as I pulled my hand away.

    Eek!

    At my unexpected action, Miyuki reacted so strongly that it seemed as though she might jump out of her seat. She shuddered as if an electric current ran through her body and then confronted me.

    Matsuda-kun! You asked me to let go just to do that!?

    Yes.

    ...

    Any remnants of her feisty demeanor vanished, and she sat with her mouth agape, seemingly at a loss for words.

    Seeing her like that, I chuckled quietly and then, with both hands on the steering wheel, continued driving in silence.

    When we finally arrived at Miyukis home, she, who had been silent until now, unbuckled her seatbelt and spoke up.

    Tomorrow, after the club activities are over, Ill be at the library, reviewing what we learned today...

    She seemed willing to overlook the earlier thigh incident. It was surprising. I had thought shed call me a pervert or tell me never to do that again. Did something change her mind at the caf earlier?

    Ill wait for an hour.

    You said you would wait earlier...

    What will you do if I dont wait? Beat me again, like earlier?

    When I finished speaking and stuck out my tongue, emphasizing the earlier incident where she bit me, her face flushed a series of different shades.

    That, that wasnt beating...!

    Then what was it?

    ...Why are you so frivolous, Matsuda-kun? Does it amuse you? Is it fun for you?

    How can I resist making fun of you when youre so reactive?

    You might get angry and frustrated, but youre too kind to pinch or hit me.

    The only insult you know is idiot, which makes you look even more cuter.

    Sorry.

    Wearing a mischievous grin, I readily apologized. Miyuki hesitated for a moment and then let out a long sigh.

    Ah... Youre really something else... I should go now... Thanks for the ride...

    Be careful on your way in.

    Its just a few steps to the house. What is there to be careful about?

    See? You keep giving me opportunities to make fun of you.

    I want to tell you not to drop your keys likest time, but Ill hold back.

    ncing at me once, Miyuki got out of the car, and then stared intently at me.

    What?

    I just... wanted to tell you to be careful going home.

    Isnt that what I said?

    I just felt like saying it as well... Ill really go now...

    Miyuki weakly bid her farewell and cautiously shut the passenger door.

    Watching her - who looked lonely - walk away towards her house dispiritedly, I felt a sudden urge tofort her.

    Thump.

    Without a second thought, I opened the drivers door and stepped out, striding towards Miyuki. Hearing the unexpected noise, she turned around, her eyes widening in surprise.

    Without warning, I reached for the top of her head, pulled her towards me, and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. I then ruffled her hair yfully and returned to my car, driving off toward my home.

    Miyuki appeared in the center of my side mirror, staring nkly as my car grew more distant. Her tousled hair actually looked pretty good on her.

    Maybe tomorrow Ill ask you to cook for me at my ce.

    If youre so concerned about my health, shouldnt you be willing to do that?

    Right, Miyuki?

    Im counting on you.

    *

    [Devil: Karaage (, , or , [kaa ae]) is a Japanese cooking technique in which various foodsmost often chicken, but also other meat and fishare deep fried in oil.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil ]

 Chapter 42: A Sultry Date

    Chapter 42: A Sultry Date

    Squeak-! Screech-!

    The sound of friction echoed as athletic shoes with good grip met the gymnasium court.

    Sitting on a low vaulting horse at the corner of the gym, I watched as the female students yed volleyball.

    Block!

    Got it!

    Responding to a female students urgent cry, Miyuki, who was ying as the libero, skillfully saved the ball flying in her direction.

    Thump-!

    The volleyball leisurely bounced up. It was at just the right speed and height for the setter to toss.

    She excels in academics and is athletically gifted too...

    What cant our Miyuki do?

    Shes the perfect realization of a childhood friend and a heroine.

    Nice block!

    At Tetsuyas cheer, who was sitting beside me, Miyuki shed a bright smile and raised one hand to wave.

    It briefly looked like she was responding to Tetsuya, but...

    That greeting was undoubtedly meant for me.

    Matsuda, doesnt Miyuki seem in good form today?

    Tetsuya asked, his face beaming with a smile.

    I shrugged, feeling it was self-evident.

    She seemed pretty talkative in the car today. Seems like something good must have happened?

    Did he know I was irritated? Tetsuya was more meddlesome than usual.

    I have no idea, but why dont you go y basketball or something?

    The weather is so muggy...

    As much as I dislike Tetsuya, I couldnt help but agree with what he just said.

    It was one of those days when the rain poured non-stop, and the humidity made it unpleasant to sweat.

    Is it ate rainy season thatse upon us?

    Still, I wouldnt have been so irritated because of it, but having Tetsuya next to me made things more annoying.

    I stepped away from him and casuallyy down in a corner of the gym.

    Normally in gyms like this, getting hit by a stray ball is a clich event...

    ssmates nce over, their faces flushed as they gauge my reaction...

    Miyuki rushes over, inspecting my condition and pleading for me not to get angry...

    Though not thrilled, I swallow my temper upon hearing Miyukis words...

    This could easily pass as a loveedy-style redemption scene.

    As the sound of balls bouncing around the gym grew fainter and the chatter of the students gradually subsided,

    I, caught up in various daydreams, drifted off to sleep.

    ***

    Matsuda-kun.

    A pure voice tingles my ears.

    Its strange.

    Im someone who enjoys his sleep, yet at the sound of Miyuki calling me, Im suddenly alert.

    Poke. Poke.

    Feeling something sharp prod my shoulder, I pretended to still be asleep and turned restlessly.

    Lying on my side with my back to where the voice wasing from

    Whoosh...

    I shivered as a warm breath suddenly entered my ear.

    Startled, I vigorously shook my head and jolted upright.

    And there I found Miyuki, her face flushed, looking back at me in disbelief.

    What are you doing?

    I blew air into Matsuda-kuns ear to wake you up.

    Shes so nonchnt about it... Shes really changed.

    Is she bing more like me?

    I massaged my ear vigorously with my finger and said,

    Why are you waking me up during lunchtime?

    I woke you up because its lunchtime. We need to clear out the gym. Lets get up and go eat.

    How am I supposed to get up when Im about to get aroused because of you?

    I looked around, and there was not a single person in sight.

    Seems everyone left as soon as the ss ended.

    With a long sigh to shake off my fatigue, I grumbled.

    These people have no decency, leaving me here alone.

    They were afraid youd get angry if they woke you. You were just about to snap at me, werent you?

    Thats because you were doing something weird.

    I woke you up that way on purpose. I wanted to see how much the Matsuda-kun, who used to throw punches at anyone, has changed.

    What a convenient excuse.

    Wheres Miura? Why are you here alone?

    Tetsuya-kun was called by a professor, so hes at the faculty office for a bit.

    Which professor?

    You left out nim.

    Letting out a hollowugh, I leaned my head against the gym wall.

    Then, with a soft chuckle, Miyuki sat beside me and began smoothing out the folds of her uniform skirt.

    The unique aroma of plum from Miyuki, fresh out of the shower, dissipated the gyms muggy and musty smell. From her still-damp hair wafted a scent of mint, refreshing not just my nose but also my soul.

    *Patter. Drip.*

    The sound of raindrops against the gym window served to further mellow the gradually lowering atmosphere.

    Its raining a lot isnt it?

    Uh, its pouring down hard.

    Times like this, the rain would make the perfect luby if we were at home. The overcast sky, veiling the sun, would feelforting too.

    Will you wait for me...?

    Miyukis question came as she gathered her legs and curled them together.

    I turned my head to counter-ask.

    It doesnt look like the rain is going to stop anytime soon. What do you want to do today?

    Was it the nuanced question mixed with an answer that struck her fancy? Miyukis face brightened.

    Im not sure either. Maybe go to the arcade?

    No.

    How about a caf, like yesterday?

    No.

    .... Lets watch a movie.

    Is that all you can think of for a date spot? Have you be so unoriginal from hanging out with Tetsuya all the time? Indoor activities are fine, but theyck excitement. I really need to broaden your horizons.

    No.

    What... Then you decide, Matsuda-kun.

    Miyukis tone sounded a bit miffed. Suppressing a smirk, I grabbed her wrist andy her on myp. I then began to gently stroke her smooth fingernails.

    Ah, what are you doing...

    Her tone was slightly petnt, tinged with a hint of coquetry. She showed no sign of pulling away.

    Silently stroking Miyukis nails, I deepened the already enigmatic atmosphere. As she unconsciously brought her hand up to her forehead, I finally spoke.

    Well be hungry if we stay out toote... Wouldnt it be better to start with dinner?

    .... Mmm... What do you want to eat?

    Lets eat at home.

    Home...?

    Her eyes widened, surprised by my unexpected suggestion.

    Lets eat at my ce and then decide where to go from there. What do you think?

    .....

    Miyukis face instantly flushed.

    She had oftene to my ce alone before.

    During vacations, shed bring packed lunches, and when the weather started to heat up, shed arrive early to bask in the cool breeze from the air conditioner. All as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    I had also suggested that we start studying together, and each time, Miyuki had readily agreed. However, the Miyuki right now seemed particrly bashful and hesitant. It was an effect of how our rtionship had progressed.

    Miyuki and I had already crossed several boundaries of physical intimacy. As recently as yesterday, we had shared a kiss in a secluded space, creating an electric atmosphere even on the car ride home.

    Given what weve been through, suggesting we go to my ce alone would feel different, even if the words are the same. The weather, growing increasingly romantic, likely yed its part as well.

    In moments like this, a gentle nudge is often all it takes. Thinking thus, I flipped Miyukis hand over and sped it in mine.

    Thought you were worried about my health. I cant cook, you know.

    ...Are you demanding me to cook for you right now?

    Im not demanding you cook. Just asking how youd feel about it. If youre not up for it, we can eat out.

    I-I dont mind it, but...

    We dont have any ingredients at home, so lets go shopping first.

    Wait... I havent even decided whether to go or not yet. Let me think and Ill tell you.

    Think positively.

    Its not like I said wed be doing anything inappropriate, right?

    Rather than giving a verbal response, I shook my head slowly and stood up.

    Lets go eat. Im hungry.

    Ah, okay...

    ***

    Mm...!

    Chinami examines the equipment seriously, her expression suggesting something isnt quite right. She plunges her hand into it, then withdraws it to sniff at the scent lingering on her skin. Then, she extends her open hand right in front of my nose.

    Take a whiff.

    I lean in and sniff her petite palm.

    Theres a faint smell. Should I wipe it again?

    No, this is good enough. Consider it a passing grade. This is me giving you praise. Keep it up like this from now on.

    If thats the case, then why did you look displeased earlier?

    I cant fathom whats going on in Chinamis mind.

    Just as I was about to leave the storage room for the cleaning supplies, Chinami abruptly grabbed my wrist, forcing me to pause.

    Whats up?

    Junior Matsuda, what did I say you should do when its raining and were cleaning the supplies?

    Ah, I forgot about the dehumidifier.

    Exactly, exactly. On such humid days, you must turn on the dehumidifier.

    Chinami, hesitating for a moment, activated the dehumidifier tucked away in the corner of the storage room. As she turned back to leave, she

    Thump!

    Ouch!

    bumped her head right into my chest.

    A scream that sounds like ouch? Somehow, thats amusing.

    Its an overreaction peculiar to Japanese culture, but maybe because Ive gotten used to it here, it now feels cute to me*. Suddenly, I find myself curious about what her moans might sound like.

    Frowning and clutching her nose, Chinami scolded me.

    Junior Matsuda, what do you think youre doing blocking the way?

    I was going to turn on the dehumidifier.

    Didnt you see me turning it on?

    No, I didnt. I was checking on the cleaning supplies.

    So you were distracted then...! Its dangerous to do that in the storage room, so next time

    Chinami abruptly stopped speaking. It was because I had gently ced my hand on the nape of her neck.

    Im sorry. Are you okay?

    When I pretended to check on her while gently rubbing her neck with appropriate pressure, her eyes suddenly softened, and anguid moan escaped her lips.

    Ah~...

    So, she likes massages?

    I should do this more often then.

    For a moment, Chinamis eyes refocused, clearly feeling my touch. With a small grumble, she shook off my arm, ced her hand on her waist, and scolded me.

    Matsuda, what do you think youre doing, touching someone like that?

    I... I saw your head snap back so suddenly, I was concerned.

    Im happy that youre concerned, but dont you know its polite to ask first?

    I thought I heard a thud... Ill be more careful next time.

    Did I really hit myself that hard? Well, whatever the case, be careful. This is the Kendo Clubs room. If the Coach or Captain sees you disregarding etiquette, youll be in serious trouble. You get that, right?

    Etiquette, schmetiquette.

    Soon enough, in this very storage room, not to mention the womens changing room, and even the shower, Renka - the captain - and I will be up to a lot more than just kendo practice.

    The chair in the coachs office is prettyfortable... It seems like a good spot.

    Yes.

    Good, then...

    Just as Chinami was about to speak,

    -Good work, Coach!

    Cheers from the club members outside the storage room filled the air. Club activities must have ended.

    Chinami, looking at the tightly closed door, licked her lips before speaking.

    It looks like the club activities are over. Whats our duty now?

    To collect the training uniforms.

    Correct. Shall we go?

    Lets.

    Oh, and junior Matsuda.

    Yes?

    Could you stay a bit after we finish collecting? Since its raining today and we couldnt practice, I n to hold some practice sessions inside the club room. Of course, if youre busy, you can go.

    Spending time productively while waiting for Miyuki? Sounds perfect to me.

    I couldnt help but sh a grin at Chinami.

    Sure, Ill stay.

    *

    {Devil: In Japan the mostmon reaction to unexpected, sudden pain would be to shout, Ita! (!) Literally meaning ouch, deriving from the adjectiveitai () or painful.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil }

 Chapter 43: A Sultry Date #2

    Chapter 43: A Sultry Date #2

    Are you taking some sort of supplementary sses?

    After finishing my shower and rejoining Chinami in themon area, I responded to Tetsuyas question.

    Yeah. Looks like Ill have to head out before you today. Do you have an umbre?

    I decided to borrow one from themon area. Then, should I go back with Miyuki?

    Go back with Miyuki?

    Isnt that impossible?

    Your destiny on a rainy day is not to be sipping makgeolli in a pancake house. Rather, its to indulge in okonomiyaki and sake.

    Sure.

    Thanks for your effort. Nanase-senpai, you worked hard.

    Tetsuya bows politely.

    Chinami waves goodbye with a cheerful smile.

    Take care, Junior Miura.

    After Tetsuya leaves and thest remaining club members finally exit themon area, Chinami who had been eyeing the coachs office, heaves a sigh of relief. She then fetched the shinai I had been using from the storage room.

    Shall we start practicing right away?

    Before we start, I have a question. Grasping the handle of the shinai, I spoke.

    What is it?

    Renka-senpai mentioned that your preferred technique is Sangdanse. Is that true?

    Thats correct.

    Would you teach me?

    Uh...?

    She blinks herrge eyes, clearly taken aback. After a moments hesitation, she tly refuses.

    Its not possible.

    Why?

    You have to learn Jungdanse before you can effectively learn the Sangdanse. So no, I cant teach you that.

    But still, teach me.

    I cant.

    You can.

    ...Junior Matsuda, are you ying word games with me? Its amusing, but still, I cant.

    Im telling you, you can.

    As I slowly approach Chinami, a smile forming at the corners of my mouth, her head gradually lifts.

    Instead of being intimidated due to my closingrge frame, now, with her head fully raised to meet my gaze, she crosses her arms confidently and says,

    Even if you push, what cant be done cant be done.

    Is it strange for a disciple to follow in the footsteps of their master?

    Your enthusiasm ismendable, but learning Sangdanse willpletely ruin your stance.

    Isnt that based on the assumption that one learns Jungdanse first? If I start with Sangdanse, it could be a different story. Thats why, I want to be taught by you, a master of Sangdanse.

    ttering words wont change my mind. Could you step back a bit? Youre so tall, my neck is starting to hurt.

    Would you like me to massage it?

    Um... No.

    Seems like she was a bit tempted?

    Shes more straightforward with her emotions than Miyuki, making her easier to read.

    Either way, pressing any further here would be fruitless.

    Best to gracefully give up and wait for the next opportunity.

    Stepping back from Chinami, I adjust my stance, staring into therge wall-mounted mirror in the corner of themon area.

    ***

    Patter! Drip-!

    Staring at the relentless rain that showed no signs of stopping, Chinami alternated her gaze between thest remaining umbre and my face before speaking.

    You should use the umbre. Ill take a taxi instead. But lets share it until we get to the main gate.

    A taxi? How far is your home?

    About a 15-minute drive.

    Is that so? Would you like me to give you a ride then?

    Wha...?

    Chinamis mouth falls open in surprise.

    I cant help but want to stick it in there.

    Do you have a car, Junior Matsuda?

    Yes, I drove here today.

    Is, is that so...?

    Lets head to the parking lot together. Ill hold the umbre.

    After finishing my sentence, I immediately open the umbre and head out the door.

    Drip-drip-drip!

    The thick streams of rain pelt the canopy. The sound isnt entirely unpleasant.

    I then speak to the hesitant Chinami.

    What are you doing? Come on.

    Ah, yes...!

    She moves cautiously and stands next to me in a formal stance, though maintaining a slight distance.

    Due to that gap, a stream of rain hits one of her shoulders, and I see her uniform blouse quickly soaking up the moisture.

    Moreover, the height difference between us and the long gap between her and the umbre allow rain to prate our shared space. At this point, sharing an umbre seems almost meaningless.

    With a lightugh, I step close enough that our legs touch. I slightly bend my knees and lower the umbre just enough for our hair to almost meet.

    Noticing my consideration, Chinami offers an awkward, apologetic smile.

    Thank you... Junior Matsuda, youre much kinder than the rumors suggest.

    The second-year members of the Kendo Club treat me reasonably well, but thats only because Ive been diligent in my role as a manager. The other second-years probably see me as a delinquent.

    Though it doesnt concern me.

    After all, theyre just extras in my life with whom I have no real interaction.

    I idly scratch the side of my head, diverting the topic.

    Shall we go?

    Yes...!

    We walk toward the parking lot with baby steps, moving at a snails pace.

    Walking with bent knees isnt the mostfortable thing, but what cant you endure for the sake of gaining favor?

    Besides, any event involving Chinami can only unfold if I take the initiative. Its best to make a move as soon as an opportunity appears.

    ***

    Arriving at the corner of the parking lot under an eave with Chinami, I excused myself and called Miyuki.

    After a few rings,

    -Hello?

    Miyuki, lowering her voice, answered the call.

    Where are you? Still far away?

    -I was just getting ready to leave. Matsuda-kun, are you in the parking lot?

    Yeah.

    -Itll take me about two minutes. Ill be there soon.

    After acknowledging her, I hung up.

    Theres one more person joining us, so would it be okay to wait for about two or three minutes?

    Of course. But Junior Matsuda, how much does the fuel cost for a 15-minute drive?

    Why are you suddenly asking about fuel costs... Youre not nning to pay for it, are you?

    Yes.

    Looking into her earnest eyes, I realized she wasnt setting a boundary. She genuinely believed it was the right thing to do.

    With a smirk of mild disbelief, I spoke.

    Please just take it as a favor.

    But I cant just...

    Then I guess I should pay my sensei too. For teaching me how to wear a dobok*, how to clean as the manager, and for teaching me kendo skills...

    Wait, wait a minute! Thats not the same thing...!

    Well, by that logic, what youre saying also doesnt make sense. Forget about the fuel cost. If it really bothers you, just buy me a drinkter.

    With my nonchnt response, Chinamis round face visibly rxed. She bowed her head slightly and said,

    Alright. Ill gratefully ept the ride today.

    Not long after our pleasant exchange, I spotted Miyuki approaching quickly, wearing sandals and carrying an umbre. She seemed to be heading for my car but stopped in her tracks when she noticed Chinami and me standing under the eave.

    Miyuki seemed momentarily flustered but soon approached us.

    With a wry smile, I introduced Chinami to her.

    This is Nanase-senpai, the manager of the Kendo club.

    Ah, the... the sensei you mentioned before?

    Exactly.

    Miyukis head slowly nodded in recognition. She bowed slightly to Chinami and greeted her.

    Hello, Senpai. My name is Hanazawa Miyuki...

    Hello! Im Nanase Chinami. Nice to meet you, Junior Hanazawa.

    After watching the two exchange greetings, I told them to stay put and dashed toward my car.

    ***

    Chinamis home... Its just your typical house that youd find anywhere.

    She seems to be living quite an ordinary life.

    Thank you, Junior Matsuda! Please drive safely!

    As the car arrived at the entrance of the mansion, Chinami leaned forward from the back seat.

    ncing back at her, I pointed to the umbre under the seat, which was dripping rainwater.

    Dont forget your umbre.

    Yes! Please be careful on your way back as well, Junior Hanazawa! Im really d we met today, and that we got to talk about so many things!

    At her spirited farewell, the face of Miyuki, who had been sitting in the front seat, lit up.

    Im also d we met Nanase-senpai. I look forward to seeing you in the future.

    With that, Chinami got out of the car, holding an umbre that looked somewhatrge inparison to her, and waved goodbye to us once more.

    She then entered through the gate of her house.

    Miyuki, who had been watching her retreating figure, turned her head to look at me as the car began to move.

    Does she always speak so formally like that?

    She does that with everyone, whether theyre older or younger than her. She always uses respectfulnguage.

    Really...? Shes incredibly kind... and also adorable... But Matsuda-kun.

    What.

    You couldve given me a heads-up, you know.

    Miyukis voice takes on a slightly cold tone.

    Although the situation was cleared up thanks to the exnation Chinami and I provided in the car, and while she holds no ill-will towards Chinami, Miyuki cant help but feel a subtle form of jealousy.

    Its natural for any normal person to feel ufortable about another woman encroaching on their territory.

    Provided, of course, that they have normal tastes.

    I was nning to tell you when I called you.

    Then why didnt you?

    You said you were on your way, so I thought Id tell you in person.

    Is it that hard to just say it? How long could it possibly take?

    Just then, a traffic light turns red.

    Easing the car to a stop with a leisurely press of the brake, I turn to look at Miyuki.

    Are you angry?

    She avoids my gaze, flinching slightly.

    Why would I be angry? Theres no reason to be

    Her voice trails off.

    Miyuki clenches her lips shut and gives a shuddering jerk, almost as if shes suppressing a sob.

    Its because my slowly approaching hand had grasped her wrist.

    Looking intently at a tongue-tied Miyuki, I curl one corner of my mouth upward and apply a gentle force to my hand, pulling her closer to me.

    As I do, Miyukis body shifts slightly... ever so slightly, pressing closer to mine.

    Well...e to think of it, there might be a good reason for it.

    ... What do you mean?

    Dont pretend you dont understand.

    No matter how awkward you might be with romantic rtionships, youre not clueless about what Im implying.

    Instead of verbalizing my thoughts, I answer by pulling Miyukis hand toward me and resting it on the console. Then, I gently run my finger through the gap between her index and middle fingers, deliberately changing the subject.

    What are you cooking for me today?

    ... I dont know.

    Should we just grab anything from the grocery store?

    Ill pick something myself...

    Though she pretends to be irked, her cheeks are flushed.

    Its evidence that she finds this light yet subtly charged touch rather pleasant.

    Her visible reaction to just this makes me both curious and excited about how shell respond once I am not just touching her.

    Casting a sidelong nce at Miyuki, I asked.

    Should we also get some beer?

    Beer...? Its not good for your health.

    Its made from barley. Tastes good too. So it must be healthy.

    At my blithely nonchntment, Miyuki lets out a hollowugh.

    Should I drop you in the middle of a barley field then?

    Usually, she wouldve reprimanded me for making such an absurd statement, but this time shes ying along. Maybe she felt bad for taking things too seriously before.

    Anyway, it seems like she hasnt considered the fact that if we drink, I cant drive. Shes not nning to cook dinner for me and go back alone, is she?

    Maybe I should use the beer as an excuse to suggest spending the night?

    I guess Ill have to gauge the mood before making a decision.

    *

    { Devil: Dobok (Korean: ) is the uniform worn by practitioners of Korean martial arts, such as taekwondo, kendo, etc.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil }

 Chapter 44: A Sultry Date #3

    Chapter 44: A Sultry Date #3

    Tofu, napa cabbage, green onions, regr onions, miso... and seasoning.

    Miyuki, who had unhesitatingly tossed the ingredients for miso soup into the cart, nced back at me and teased.

    Do you have rice at home?

    Of course. How would I eat soy sauce egg rice otherwise?

    True. But Matsuda-kun, you didnt happen to include rice weevils in the mix, did you?

    Ah, so thats why my stomachs been feeling offtely. Must have hatched some eggs inside me.

    Ew, gross!

    Miyuki lightly nudged my shoulder.

    Shes been smiling ever since we started pulling the cart in the supermarket. Seems like shes enjoying shopping with me.

    We were practically glued to the cart, buying not just the ingredients for miso soup, but also for udon.

    We didnt forget to buy beer and side dishes, either.

    Three cans of beerjust the right amount for watching TV together after dinner.

    Standing in front of the cashier, Miyuki asked for my understanding before she quickly dashed off to the toiletries section. She returned about a minuteter, a new toothbrush in hand.

    Looks like shes nning to brush her teeth after dinner... Miyuki knows. She knows that dinner at my ce wont be where the night ends.

    Next customer!

    At the supermarket employees cheerful call, Miyuki, who tapped my back as if urging me to go, tried to hide her awkwardness with a bashful smile.

    As I was cing our items on the conveyor belt, careful not to say anything that might make the situation more awkward for her, I noticed Miyuki reaching for her wallet.

    What are you doing?

    Huh? Were sharing the meal, so we should split the cost...

    Why would you pay for a meal that you will cook for us at my ce? Ill take care of it. Put your wallet away.

    Still...

    Its one thing not to ask for money when youre cooking for someone else, but its another to actually try to pay yourself.

    Of course, now Im not just someone else, but still, her generosity knows no bounds.

    After settling the bill against Miyukis protests, I stood near the entrance, heavy stic bags in hand.

    The rain outside was still pouring hard.

    It seemed even worse than before... At this rate, I wouldnt be surprised if a flood urred.

    Matsuda-kun, did you close the living room door?

    Miyuki asked as she prepared to open the umbre. Caught off guard, I blinked down at her. Seeing my reaction, she asked incredulously,

    .... You didnt really leave it open, did you?

    Seems like it.

    The rains been falling since morning... And you still left it open?

    I forgot. We have an eave; it should be fine.

    Miyuki huffed in disbelief at my response and scolded me.

    Matsuda-kun, are you actually idiot? If the wind blows, the rain will get inside... And the living room has tatami floors! If they get wet...

    It probably only slightly dampened the cushions. Whats the worst that could happen?

    Why are you so nonchnt? Lets go back home quickly.

    Miyuki, who had fully opened the umbre, grabbed my arm and shook it. I, who seemed annoyed, finally began to move as Miyuki started her nagging.

    ***

    Ugh, seriously...

    As I wiped down the tatami mats closest to the sliding windows that were flush against the tform, I grumbled and threw the towel aside.

    Watching my antics while cooking, Miyuki clicked her tongue.

    Dontin. Its your fault for not closing the door. Wipe it properly. Unless you want mold and bugs to take over.

    Arent the nts going to die? Arent they drowning?

    The fence partially shields them from the rain, so its fine. Plus, nts grow better when they drink rainwater.

    Why?

    You wouldnt understand even if I exined, so Id rather not.

    Approaching Miyuki, who spoke with a snippy tone, I subtly rested my hand on the small of her back. Miyuki, who had been stirring the miso soup, flinched.

    Her fingers, gripping thedle, turned whitea sure sign that she tensed up. Her lips tightened as she scolded me.

    Matsuda-kun... Im in the middle of cooking, you know.

    Who cares?

    ... Why arent you wiping the tatami?

    Lets let it dry naturally. Is the salmon done?

    Still needs about three minutes.

    Then shall we start setting the table?

    Ah, yeah, right now Ah!

    Miyuki suddenly let out a sharp cry.

    It was because I had pressed down harder on her back.

    Watching Miyuki tense up and clench her jaw tightly, I chuckled and unfolded the table legs Id propped against a corner of the living room.

    Soon enough, Miyuki ced grilled salmon and miso soup on the table. She followed that up with stir-fried burdock and beautifully rolled omelet, then demurely took a seat across from me.

    Not much for side dishes.

    From my perspective, two side dishes are plenty. Ill eat well.

    Eat a lot.

    The sound of rain beating against the eaves outside the open window apanied our meal, softly lit under the muted lighting, punctuated by asional conversation.

    It felt like a scene from the life of newlyweds. I wonder if Miyuki is thinking the same thing?

    ...Why are you staring at me like that?

    She cautiously picked up a piece of the sliced omelet with her chopsticks and put it in her mouth. Hearing the shyness in her voice, it seemed like she, too, found this moment endearing.

    Its nothing. The food is delicious.

    Mmm...

    ***

    Slide

    Miyuki emerged from the bathroom with flushed cheeks. It wasnt out of embarrassment but rather because of the beer.

    Did you clear away all the remaining snacks?

    Miyuki asked, a refreshed look on her face. I responded by pointing to the trash can next to the kitchen. Miyuki hesitated for a moment before cautiouslying over and sitting down beside me.

    When did you fold the table?

    Just now.

    I left the toothbrush on the sink for now. Ill take it when I go.

    You can leave it here for the next time youe over.

    Ah... Should I?

    Yeah.

    I answered casually, my eyes drifting toward the window. The outside world was already dimming. The rain was still persistently falling. Soon enough, it would be pitch ck.

    Tap

    Laying my head naturally on the pillow, I felt Miyukis hand suddenly touch my forehead. Fueled by a touch of alcohol, she seemed a bit more daring than usual as she gently brushed her fingers upward through my hair.

    Her touch is always warm.

    Soforting that it makes my heart soften and my body feelnguid.

    For a moment, I closed my eyes to savor the feel of Miyukis touch, then opened them to gaze up at her intently. Had her gaze shifted, just a bit, feeling embarrassed?

    Why are you looking at me like that? Miyuki asked, her voice tinged with a hint of petnce.

    Without responding, I maintained eye contact with her, lingering in the silence for what felt like an eternity. Finally, when the humid air seemed to settle just a bit, I spoke.

    Miyuki.

    Hmm?

    I cant drive because Ive been drinking.

    So?

    I cant take you home.

    I guess youre right. Ill have to take a taxi. But Matsuda-kun, did you drink beer because you didnt want to bother driving me home?

    Joking, she arched an eyebrow, her eyes lined yfully. Suppressing a grin, I grabbed her wrist and pulled her close, firmly.

    Ah!

    Miyuki let out a surprised gasp andy down next to me. She tried to rise hastily, leaning on my waist, but

    Just stay like this for a moment, I said, my voice tinged with exhaustion.

    She hesitated for a moment before cing her head on the corner of my pillow.

    At least give a warning... You startled me.

    Sorry.

    I could feel her chest brushing against my ribs. As much as Id love to reach under her uniform skirt and slide my hand into her shirt, I had to restrain myself.

    Now is not the time to be consumed by lust.

    Heeding the signals from my stiffening arousal would be a path to ruin. The best course of action is to bnce rational thought while not entirely dismissing the bodys demands.

    Lets start with something gentle and familiar.

    For Miyuki, whos inexperienced with this level of physical intimacy, its best to gradually escte the touch so as not to frighten her.

    Shifting to lie on my side, I looked directly into Miyukis eyes. Then, timing it with the moment she let out a long breath through her nose, I brought my face close to hers.

    .....

    At that moment, Miyukis eyelids closed gently. For her first time lying down while kissing, she looked incredibly serene.

    It seems our frequent moments of touch have effectively limated her to this new level of intimacy.

    I felt proud.

    Pausing when our noses were almost touching, I took a moment to tuck a stray lock of hair behind Miyukis ear. And just as her eyes began to flutter open...

    .... Ah!

    I pressed my lips to hers.

    As I gently introduced my tongue, Miyukis tongue rose to meet it, intertwining with my own.

    It was surprisingly bold of her. Was there a change in her feelings since we were at the caf yesterday? Although it was clumsy, her effort was admirable, even charming.

    The kiss that followed was more intense than what we had shared at the caf. We were in a ce where we didnt have to mind anyone else, so we didnt bother trying to hide our heavy breaths; our bodies fully pressed against each other as we explored each others mouths.

    Ha... Huff...

    Miyuki seemed to find it difficult to breathe solely through her nose. Every now and then, she would take in air through her mouth and let it out. Unaware that my cheek had slightly puffed from the air she had blown in, she was wholly focused on our kiss.

    As the taste of mint, faintly tinged with the aroma of beer, began to dissipate from our mouths, I ced my hand on the curve of Miyukis waist. Starting from her lowest rib, I softly stroked down towards her hip.

    The moment my hand touched just below Miyukis waist,

    Ah...!

    With a short gasp, Miyukis hips shifted slightly backward, and her hand swiftly grasped mine.

    She looked genuinely startled.

    However, perhaps reassured by the gentleness of my touch, she soon rxed her grip.

    At that moment, I stopped the kiss.

    Pulling away from Miyukis face after gently biting her lower lip, just like during our first kiss, I softly caressed one cheek while she looked up at the ceiling, her eyes unfocused.

    .....

    Miyuki silently epted my touch.

    In a gentle voice, I called out to her.

    Miyuki.

    At that, Miyukis body shuddered once.

    It seemed she liked the sound of my voice.

    She appeared to be slightly excited as well.

    ...yes...?

    Do you want to stay over tonight?

    At my sudden suggestion, Miyukis eyes widened like a full moon.

    Um... Huh?

    Stay over.

    Eyes that didnt even blink, heavy breathing, lips fluttering like a goldfish. After a moment of visible bewilderment, Miyuki stammered out a question.

    St-stay over? Here?

    Do you have a curfew?

    Well, no, but... Its so sudden... thats why...

    I just thought Id feel lonely being by myself tonight.

    At the word lonely, a shadow crossed Miyukis face.

    She became aware that I was living alonewithout a family unlike her.

    .....

    .....

    For a long while, a very long while, the silence between us stretched on. Finally, Miyuki broke it. Uncertain of what to do next, she alternately looked at my face and the rain pouring outside the window before hesitantly opening her mouth.

    Do you think... youll be very lonely?

    I pulled the nket from beneath us to cover our bodies. I then wrapped my arm around Miyukis head, drew her into my embrace, and rested my chin atop her crown, subtly shifting the subject.

    Its warm I like it.

    Truthfully, it wasnt so much a change of subject as it was an indirect answer. What I meant to say was that I wouldnt feel lonely as long as I was with her.

    Miyuki seemed to have caught onto my unspoken sentiment, and...

    .....

    With a trembling breath, she slid her arm under mine, resting it on my back. And then, in a hushed voice, she muttered,

    I like it too...

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil }

 Chapter 45: A Fresh Thrill, A Strange Satisfaction

    Chapter 45: A Fresh Thrill, A Strange Satisfaction

    Ssh.

    Miyuki, her shoulders drenched in the steaming water, wore a weary expression as steam billowed up around her in the bath.

    A house with an indoor open-air bathshe must say she was impressed.

    Though it was a bit disappointing that the small sliding window only showed the fence outside, it was still a nice open-air bath.

    Matsuda mentioned that he rarely used it; she couldnt understand why he would leave such a good spot untouched.

    Sigh.

    Letting out anguid breath, Miyuki thought back to what had happened earlier.

    Because of Matsudas caresses on her hips and waist while they kissed, she was so startled that she almost bit his tongue as she had in the caf.

    Then came a tingling sensation, and her body seemed to suddenly heat up, apanied by a strange sense of arousal.

    It was an unfamiliar feeling, but it was surprisingly Pleasant, I think

    When Matsuda told her to stay over because he felt lonely, and pulled her close into a warm embrace, her heart pounded wildly, and her chest filled with a fluttering excitement.

    That thrill did shatter when Matsudas hand found its way to her rear, though.

    Matsuda-kun...! What are you doing...!

    Sorry, sorry.

    When she raised her voice to question him, Matsudas tone was a mix of half-jest and half-sincerity as he apologized.

    As Miyuki reyed the situation in her head, she vigorously shook her head back and forth.

    Is he not nervous at all...?

    While her whole body stiffens at the very act of kissing, Matsuda cant keep his hands still and starts to... grope her.

    Last time, he seemed like he was holding back; is he starting to give in now?

    Is this just how men are, or is this something unique to Matsuda? She couldnt quite tell.

    It was even amusing when she thought about itIt was her first time feeling a mans touch on her hips, and yet, how remarkablyposed she could be. It must be proof of how much she trusts Matsuda.

    And it even feels as though her mindset is gradually opening up...

    Whether thats a good sign or not, she wasnt sure.

    *Plop. Plop.*

    Melting her body in the bath, Miyuki found herself lost in various thoughts as she stared at the tightly closed window.

    Its still raining quite a bit

    The sound of the rain hitting the wall and reverberating felt like a serene echo, naturally bringing her a sense of calm.

    Yet, whenever she thought of Matsuda, her biological rhythm went haywire.

    Its good that he, once a problematic student, is changing by taking her advice. His somewhat authoritarian tendencies show, but its clear hes trying for her

    Opening her eyes to the once utterly unfamiliar territory of rtionships also brings joy.

    Simply being with Matsuda is enjoyable.

    Lost in such thoughts, Miyuki unconsciously muttered a phrase saturated with all kinds of emotions.

    Im going crazy...

    *Brrrrrrrr!*

    Ah!

    Just then, her phone vibrated loudly in its holder attached to the bath wall, startling her out of her thoughts.

    It was a call. The caller ID showed it was her mom, who was most likely worried because she hadnt returned home sote.

    Quickly stepping out of the bath, Miyuki dried her hands with a towel and answered the call.

    Hello...?

    -Its already past eight-thirty, why arent you home yet?

    Ah, sorry... I was hanging out with a friend. But mom, its raining a lot, is our house okay?

    -Yes, of course, its fine.

    Did you close the windows?

    -Obviously. Hurry back. The rain is supposed to get much worse starting at 10 oclock.

    The humid atmosphere typical of rainy days has its own kind of charm but brings with it a sense of loneliness.

    And at Matsudas ce, even if you close the door with the integrated window, its not very soundproof.

    As lonely as Matsuda was already feeling, if she told him to sleep alone...

    She imagined it would be quite hard to lie ale at night when the rain would be falling even harder than it was now.

    Should I really stay the night?

    When Matsuda suggested it, hugging her tightly, his voice wasced with happiness and satisfaction. And within that voice, there was no trace of sexual desire.

    Of course, he did try to touch her hips afterward, but at least when he said it felt good to be warm, he was sincere.

    What should I do?

    She did trust Matsuda.

    However, this sudden, unexpected invitation had left her hesitant.

    -Miyuki? Are you listening?

    Ah, yeah... um...

    Her voice trailing off, Miyuki contemted how she was feeling at the moment.

    And she quickly came to a conclusionHer desire to be with him outweighed other emotions.

    Isnt that enough?

    She might question herself if she - who was leaning towards making such a bold decision - was really the same Miyuki Hazanawa, but she believed that right now, it was better to be true to her feelings rather than her logic.

    Having quickly sorted out her thoughts, Miyuki finally spoke up.

    Mom, Im going to stay at a friends ce tonight.

    -A friend? Who?

    Miyuki hesitated for a moment, unable to answer immediately. She had made up her mind, but telling her mother was a different matter entirely. She was apprehensive about how her mother would react if she knew she was staying at Matsudas house.

    She had often slept over at friends houses before, but they had all been same-sex friends. She had never stayed overnight at a mans house, not even at Tetsuyas, her longest-known friend. She always made sure toe home before it got toote.

    No matter how mature and capable of rational thought she might be, what parent wouldnt worry about their daughter spending the night with a man? And she couldnt really mention the names of her real friends; her mother knew most of them anyway.

    Even if she were to lie, her mother might call to verify the story, and the lingering feeling of difort wasnt something she wanted to deal with.

    Thinking quickly on her feet, Miyuki responded.

    Ive made a new friend at the academy.

    -A new friend? Isnt it a bit presumptuous to stay overnight with someone youve known for just a semester?

    Weve be really close... and my friend suggested that I could stay over.

    Both parts were true: they had grown close, and the offer had been extended to her. So, it wasnt a lie.

    With a minimum burden on her conscience, Miyuki sent a silent prayer to the heavens, Please, dont let Mom ask me to give the phone to my friend... as she awaited her mothers response.

    -Okay? So youll be at your friends ce now? And youll go straight to the academy tomorrow?

    Somehow, she felt her mother would agree.

    A sigh of relief escaped Miyukis lips as she responded.

    Ill head home early in the morning. I have to change into my uniform, after all...

    -Fair enough. Juste home safely, and dont stay up toote chatting with your girlfriends.

    Her mothers words seemed to assume she was staying with a female friend.

    All those years of sticking to the rules are finally paying off, Miyuki thought to herself, chuckling inwardly.

    Okay, I will.

    - Make sure to say hello to your friends parents for me, and thank them as well.

    I dont wanna.

    At Miyukis yful tone, clearly rxed now, her mother, Midori, chuckled on the other end of the line. A brightugh escaped from Miyuki as she continued.

    Im kidding, Ill definitely pass your thanks to my friend.

    -Good. By the way, hows Matsuda-kun doing?

    A jolt went through Miyuki, as if someone had stepped on her toes.

    Swallowing hard, she replied, Hes doing fine... but why bring up Matsuda-kun all of a sudden?

    -I just remembered he said hed join us for dinner after the cultural festival. How about hot pot this time? I heard he likes hot pots.

    Somehow, it felt like her mother was more excited to see Matsuda than she was.

    He has a good appetite, hell eat anything.

    -Well, ask him anyway.

    Alright... Im going to hang up now.

    -Mhm.

    After ending the call, Miyuki debated whether to linger in the bath a little longer but eventually shook her head and took a shower. As she cracked open the bathroom door to grab her school uniform, she paused. Neatly folded on a shelf beside the door was a T-shirt and a pair offortable athletic shorts.

    Matsuda must have left them there for her. Probably didnt want her to feel ufortable in her damp uniform.

    A smile graced Miyukis lips as she unfolded the T-shirt. The size was enormous; it would probably cover her down to her knees.

    The size would be too big even for Matsuda-kun as he is now. Had he been heavier in the past? She found herself wondering what old photos of him might look like.

    The T-shirt carried the faint citrus scent she had often noticed around Matsuda. Her mind rxed, Miyuki took a moment to enjoy the softness of the fabric.

    Huh?

    Her eyes fell on a small stic box beside the shorts, tilting her head in curiosity.

    As she realized what it was, her mouth dropped open.

    It was a camisole and a pair of hipster panties, the kind you could easily find at a convenience store.

    What is this...? Why...?

    Could this be considered thoughtful too? Or did it have another meaning? She wanted to think it was the former, and she was grateful, but she couldnt be sure of Matsudas intentions, given that he wasnt exactly what youd call innocent.

    Staring nkly at the lingerie set, she finally gathered the clothes and returned to the bathroom.

    ***

    In the end, Miyuki wore the underwear Matsuda had bought. She felt too awkward not to.

    Wearing a bra to bed is so ufortable.

    Yeah, that was the reason. It had nothing to do with going along with Matsudas ns.

    Thinking as such, Miyuki emerged into the living room fully dressed in the t-shirt and pants. At that moment, Matsuda, who had been lying on the couch, looked up.

    Youre out?

    Hearing his nonchnt tone, Miyuki realized that the underwear was probably just a considerate gesture. While she felt relieved, she also found herself oddly disappointed.

    Dragging her feet toward Matsuda, she noticed that his hair was damp and asked, Did you take a shower?

    Yeah.

    When?

    While you were showering, I used the other bathroom. Are you going to sleep?

    It was hard to answer. Fidgeting with the hem of her t-shirt, Miyuki finally replied in a meek voice.

    .... Yeah... But I have to wake up around 5 AM to go home.

    Then we should go to bed early. Come on, lie down.

    Youre not suggesting we... sleep together, are you?

    Why wouldnt I?

    No, its just...

    To be honest, she had expected him to say that, but hearing it out loud still made her nervous. Caught in indecision, Miyuki finallyid down when Matsuda patted the spot next to him, as if telling her to cut the pretense.

    Staring directly at Matsuda, she set her boundary.

    Hey, just like before... You cant touch me, got it?

    What about cuddling?

    Youll just end up doing... something weird if we cuddle!

    What weird thing?

    Seeing him y dumb while knowing exactly what she meant was slightly infuriating, yet not altogether unpleasant. Perhaps she had be ustomed to his antics over time.

    Absolutely not...

    Im kidding. I promise, no funny business. Just cuddling.

    ...Really?

    I promise. Pinky swear?

    Matsuda extended his little finger, appearing both trustworthy and somehow childlike.

    I still feel uneasy about this...

    Nevertheless, Miyuki found herself moving closer to Matsuda. Despite her words of caution, her actions indicated a level of trust in him. Matsuda, recognizing this, let out a soft chuckle.

    Shall we leave the window open? It might be nice to fall asleep to the sound of the rain.

    Do as you please...

    In response to her slightly petnt tone, Matsudas eyes curved into crescent moons. With a light smile, he gently pulled Miyuki into his arms, resting his chin atop her head just like before.

    Its warm

    Matsudas embrace was incrediblyforting, so much so that her eyes naturally began to close.

    Feeling sleepy?

    At the sound of his deep, resonant voice, a light shiver ran through Miyukis frame. Why did she find herself wanting to feel that curious thrill again?

    I dont know...

    Tap. Tap.

    Matsuda, taking in her nomittal response, began to rhythmically pat her back. Feeling an immense sense offort, Miyuki snuggled even closer to him, as if wriggling into his warmth.

    Comfortable?

    Mmm...

    Good.

    Today, his voice sounded even more gentle and kind than usual. As Miyukis eyes slowly closed, the corners of her lips subtly lifted into a smile.

    Matsudas hand was gently caressing her back before she even realized it.

    As her mind emptied of itsplex thoughts, her body began to rx, growingnguid. Sleep wasing, gently but surely.

    This is nice

    Such wholesome physical intimacy felt like something she could indulge in every day.

    Who wouldve thought

    Who wouldve thought theyd ever be so close, sharing their warmth in sleep? She had always thought of herself and Matsuda as ipatible, like water and oil. But now, the situation felt surreal.

    Someday... well

    Someday, there would be more intimate moments between them. What would she do when that day came? She had no idea, no sense of what to expect.

    She decided to stop thinking. Rather than piling up worries, she chose to focus on the sweet moment she was sharing with Matsuda... no, with Ken.

    Feels good...

    Miyuki mumbled, not even realizing she had spoken her feelings aloud before drifting into sleep.

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you,

    Devil }

 Chapter 46: Traces of You and Me

    Chapter 46: Traces of You and Me

    ....Tsuda-kun...

    A sleep-tinged voice tickled my ear.

    Something warm was rustling in my arms.

    Mmm...

    Groggily letting out a moan, I lifted my heavy eyelids.

    I asked, seeing Miyuki trying to extricate herself from my embrace.

    What are you doing...?

    Perhaps my voice, still thick with sleep and slightly hoarse, was to her liking?

    Miyukis body shuddered.

    Its already five oclock... Time to get up...

    Is it that time already...?

    Yeah... Didnt you hear the rm?

    I didnt.

    I pulled Miyuki close to me, making sure she couldnt escape. Her body, freshly awakened, was incredibly soft. It felt like touching mochia dangerously addictive sensation.

    I-I have to get up...

    Arent you cold?

    Dont change the subject... Get up... Ah, why are you so strong...

    Miyuki whined, but she was powerless to move. I chuckled at her helplessness, let her go, and sat up.

    With a heavy head, I blinked and started toe to my senses as I listened to the chirping of insectsing from the dark outside. The sound of rain had ceased, but it seemed like a fine mist was still falling.

    I turned toward the open window.

    Tap.

    Miyuki rested her head on my shoulder. I slightly turned my head, feeling her tousled hair tickle my cheek. For Miyuki, it was a rather assertive disy of affection. I chuckled.

    Lets stay like this for five more minutes, then go wash up.

    Okay...

    We spent a brief moment enjoying the ambiance of the early dawn before heading to the bathroom sink. Like a couple that had just started living together, we caught each others eyes andughed for no reason. After washing up and brushing our teeth, we grabbed Miyukis stuff and headed to the car.

    Perhaps it had soaked up the nights moisture, but the inside of the car felt chilly. Miyuki seemed to think the same, rubbing her shoulders as she buckled her seatbelt. Then, noticing my gaze, she began to smooth out her stray, frizzy hairs.

    Hey.

    When I called out to her in a casual tone, her neck creaked as she turned toward me.

    Why...?

    Lets eat before we go.

    Eat? All of a sudden?

    Its about time, isnt it?

    Are there even any restaurants open at this hour?

    There are some if we go a little further.

    Then...

    Miyuki trailed off, nervously scratching her head. I grinned at her, who had stuffed her hands between her thighs, and drove to a 24-hour ramen shop.

    ***

    It was a quiet shop with only a few customers who seemed to be heading to work early. Miyuki looked around the interior as we sat at a straight-line table in the corner. A satisfied smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

    The ambiance is nice... I had no idea there was a ce like this nearby. But

    She pointed at the Post-it notes stuck to various spots on the shops walls.

    The traditional interior is a bit overshadowed by these Post-it notes.

    Too cluttered?

    No... Its colorful. I didnt mean its bad; it actually makes the ce look youthful. Dont jump to conclusions...

    Even though her intention was clearly to say it looked cluttered, her toneperhaps wary of the shop owners attentionwas barely above a whisper. I chuckled at Miyukis cautious response.

    She gestured, a bit frustrated with my amusement.

    Ill wash your clothes for you. And also

    Noticing her hesitation, I realized she was uncertain what to do with the underwear Id bought for her. Deciding to give her a hand in her moment of indecision, I said

    Keep the underwear.

    ...Do you have to say it so bluntly?

    Isnt it better than beating around the bush?

    I suppose... Anyway, got it... Thank you.

    Did they feelfortable?

    What did?

    The underwear. The packaging said they were superfortable.

    Ah, seriously...! Matsuda-kun...!

    Miyukis voice shot up in a half-giggle, half-groan.

    I grinned at her obvious embarrassment, but she didnt seem annoyed.

    Rather, she soon let her expression soften into a smile that said, Theres no stopping you, is there?

    Having moved past the awkward moment with a mutual smile, I ordered two bowls of miso ramen from the proprietor and rested my elbows on the table.

    Miyuki was intently examining the Post-it notes scattered around the shop. Her eyes sparkled as she did.

    Why? Do you want to write something too?

    Just... Im kind of intrigued. Do we need to bring our own Post-its?

    No, theyre behind you.

    As I pointed over Miyukis shoulder, she quickly turned around and picked up a Post-it note and a pen. Then, with graceful hand movements, she started to sketch something out.

    The shape took form within minutes. Drawing two charactersa man and a womanMiyuki grabbed a thumbtack from a container in the restaurant and pinned the Post-it to the most secluded corner of our area.

    The drawing featured two characters sitting cozily next to each other, seemingly marveling at something.

    It reminded me of the doodles I saw in the ss before, but this time, there were initials above the characters heads.

    H.M. and M.K.

    Those were the initials for Hanazawa Miyuki and Matsuda Ken.

    Looking at it, I couldnt help but feel pleased; it seemed to reflect what Miyuki was currently feeling. The characters were cute toojust the way I liked them.

    As I silently examined the drawing, I asked:

    Why is there no food on the table in the picture?

    Drawing food is tricky... besides, doesnt it look better this waymore abstract?

    Is that so?

    Miyuki giggled and covered the Post-it note with her hand as if telling me not to look anymore.

    She always chooses the cutest actions. At this rate, I might just tell her to stay over tonight.

    On another note, its nice to leave a trace of us like this. Its heartwarming. I never used to care about such things, but now, whenever I see a Post-it, Ill think of Miyuki.

    I mull over these thoughts as I stare at Miyuki, whos flushing a lovely shade of pinkjust as our ramen arrives, revitalizing my appetite.

    Lets eat.

    Okay.

    I shoulde back here again.

    It would be perfect to return the day after I finalize things with Miyuki.

    ***

    Upon seeing the state of the main entrance, I couldnt help but scowl. Fallen leaves were the least of the worries; there were snack wrappers, cigarette butts, gum, and even discarded shoes and shattered liquor bottles. Overnight, a whole assortment of things had umted, making the area look like a disaster zone.

    What a mess...

    Its not like there was a flood or anything, even if it did rain a lot.

    Guess Ill have to find some other form ofmunity service. Just as I was thinking this,

    Matsuda?

    I heard Renkas voice from behind and immediately rxed my face. I greeted her formally, and when she reciprocated, I asked,

    Youre here early. What about Nanase sunbae-nim*?

    She slept in, so I came ahead. She said she stayed up until dawn watching a drama. Are you going to clean all of this up by yourself?

    No, the guard-nim and I have to clean it together. Why, are you offering to help?

    No.

    Wow, such a blunt refusal. It hurts, you know. Even an insincere offer would have been nice.

    On my yful grumbleced with humor, Renka chuckled.

    Arent you using an umbre? Its raining.

    The misty rain from early dawn had now turned into drizzle. It wasnt so bad that I couldnt endure it, so I offered a smile, implying it was alright.

    Alright then, good luck.

    With a cool word of encouragement, she headed towards the school gate without looking back. We were still a long way from being close, but at least it felt like I was slowly gaining her approval.

    Today, both Miyuki and Renka... Their reactions have been particrly good.

    As I watched Renkas retreating figure, her long legs striding away gracefully, the security guard arrived with brooms in hand. I exchanged some trivial chatter with him as we cleaned up.

    Later, I walked into the ssroom in time for the lesson and half-heartedly returned the awkward greetings from my ssmates before flopping down at my desk.

    Matsuda, ss is about to start.

    Its almost like aw of the universe: whenever Im having a particrly good day, Tetsuya has to butt in and ruin it.

    Without lifting my head, I extended a hand and flipped him the bird, savoring the few remaining moments of rest time that I had.

    ***

    Matsuda hubae-nim*, thank you so much for yesterday.

    At Chinamis polite greeting, feeling a little yful, I drew my wooden sword the moment she finished her bow.

    Then teach me Sangdanse.

    I cant do that. I n to teach you gradually, starting from Jungdanse.

    Alright.

    Hmm...?

    Chinamis eyes widened in surprise. Just yesterday, I had been moring to learn Sangdanse, so my sudden eptance caught her off guard. Her eyes subtly changed as she looked at me.

    Youre not nning to self-study, are you?

    Is that a problem?

    Matsuda hubae-nim, you mustnt rush! Every form of learning has its stages.

    Shes firm when ites to student training. Then, all I will have to do is prove that I have a talent for Sangdanse.

    When will the sparring matches start? Im itching for a challenge. Itd be great if I could spar with Tetsuya.

    I wish the coach would recognize my skills soon and officially admit me as a team member.

    But what would that mean for my role as a manager?

    I cant put a damper on my budding friendship with Chinami. Even if I be an official member, Ill have to continue as the manager.

    I have ample time alone with Chinami right now; letting this opportunity slip through my fingers would be foolish.

    I shrugged my shoulders as I locked eyes with her, arms crossed.

    I heard from president-nim* that you overslept because you were watching a drama?

    Yes, thats right.

    What drama was it? Can you tell me?

    Umm...! Ill tell you if you promise not to learn Sangdanse until your basics are solid. Youll have to pinky swear.

    Pinky swear? Thats what I said to Miyuki yesterday. How coincidental.

    Do you dislike the idea of me learning Sangdanse that much?

    Its not that I dislike it, Im just concerned. Come on, promise.

    Chinami extended her tiny pinky finger towards me. As her kendo robes sleeve slid down, her slender, pale wrist came into view.

    I barely resisted the temptation to leave a kiss mark there. Instead, I shifted my wooden sword back to its belt loop and changed the subject.

    First, lets clean the equipment room. I turned on the dehumidifier yesterday, but it rained all night, so the room is probably damp.

    Hubae-nim...! Your thoughtfulness is admirable, but lets make that promise first... Ah! Where are you going? I havent finished talking yet! Wait, just a moment...! Slow down a bit...! Youre too fast...!

    As I strode toward the equipment room, Chinami hurriedly followed. It felt as though a surprised puppy was running after its owner, who was about to leave it behind and go home

    So cute.

    *

    (Club President = Ino-oh Renka)

    { Devil: Firstly, I apologize for the dy. I was busy reading thetest chapters of this novel. By the way, while reading thetest chapters, I noticed an important thing onparing my trantion with what the author wrote - my trantion is quite inconsistent. Basically, I write whateveres to my mind at the time of tranting without thinking too deeply. To make reading experience better and less confusing, Ive decided not to do such things from now on.

    Some terms Ill be using from now on are below(Im just jotting down honorifics for now as they repeat quite a lot)

    -Nim: To show respect

    -Sunbae: For seniors (Commonly Sunbae-nim will be used to address a senior respectfully)

    -Hubae: For junior (Chinami uses hubae-nim cause her speech is more polite and she shows unusual respect to her juniors. But, its only unique to her[As much as Ive noticed])

    -Sensei: Master (Only when Matsuda calls Chinami Master[for now])

    P.S. I chose these terms cause these are the only ones that do notpromise the real meaning while simultaneously being familiar to English readers.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill

    Thank you for bearing with me,

    Devil }

 Chapter 47: The Mark Left on Miyuki

    Chapter 47: The Mark Left on Miyuki

    Friday, with the weekend just around the corner. Before Club activity time

    Miyuki sneaks up behind me as Im absentmindedly scrolling through my phone. She peers over my shoulder to see what Im up to.

    Why are you looking at barbecue grills? nning to grill some meat at home?

    Yeah. Apparently, this ones good for yakitori too.

    Yakitori, all of a sudden? Why?

    You like it, dont you?

    Mentioning yakitori like this implies an invitation to enjoy it togetherter. Miyuki catches the underlying meaning of my words, and her head coyly tilts down, bashful.

    Ever since that night we spent together, Miyuki has been blushing more frequently when she looks at me.

    It was always like this, but the frequency has definitely increased.

    I expect this will continue for a while. On every rainy day, shell probably think about our night together.

    Um... Matsuda-kun.

    Her voice calls me as she nervously twists her body. I put my phone away to answer.

    Yeah?

    Ill be reallyte today because of the cultural festival preparations. We have to set up the gym.

    Already?

    Its not already, its were alreadyte... So, after the club activities, you can go ahead.

    This wasnt a perfunctory phrase, hoping for an assurance that I would wait for her. She meant it.

    It might end around 8 or 9 oclock. Waiting at school till then would be excessive. Ill have to pick her up when the timees.

    Text me 20 minutes before youre done. Ille pick you up.

    Even if you dont

    Noisy. Just text me.

    ...Okay.

    Miyukis eyes slightly changed as she reluctantly agreed.

    Using her thumb and forefinger, she lightly grasped a lock of my hair and brushed it from top to bottom.

    Your hairs gotten a bit long.

    Im not cutting it.

    Whos asking you to? It just suits you, thats all.

    Miyuki meticulously straightens out my fringe. I watch her in silence and finally lift one corner of my mouth into a smirk.

    Hey, Miyuki.

    Yeah?

    Do you want to stay at my ce tonight?

    Her fingers, which had been sping a section of my fringe, abruptly stopped. Her eyes, already wide, blinked once.

    Tonight?

    Shes regaining herposure much faster than when I suggested sleeping over a few days ago.

    Holding her wrist, I bring her hand down.

    Why dont we get up, take a break, and go catch an early morning movie? After that, Ill drive you home. How does that sound?

    Ah, um...

    The first time is always hard, the second time is easier.

    Youre intrigued, arent you? I know you are.

    Need a reason to make it easier to say yes?

    Fine.

    You still havent returned the clothes you borrowedst time.

    I, I was nning to give them back this weekend!

    Give them back, and stay the night.

    To bring them, I have to stop by my ce first.

    So stop by your ce on the way.

    ....

    Miyuki seemed to grapple with something silently, her lips pursed in contemtion. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with resignation.

    Mom and Dad know your car model. If they see your car parked in front of our house, theyll get suspicious. So...

    So?

    So... park it far away, okay?

    Her flushed face held a plea, and in her eyes lingered a tiny flicker of hope. I gave her a warm smile, let go of her wrist, and stretched as if invigorated.

    Okay.

    ***

    So, the foot positioning for Sangdanse is different from Jungdanse, with the right foot at the back and the left foot in front?

    Since striking with the left hand is the standard, it must be to extend the range.

    While searching for Sangdanse tutorials on my phone, I peeked out over the hill.

    No ones around. The perfect setting for solo practice.

    Lets try a little before Chinami arrives.

    I lifted the shinai above my head and awkwardly assumed the Sangdanse stance before attempting to push-step.

    The fundamental rule of push-stepping is to move the foot in the direction you want to go first.

    Keeping that in mind, I tried wiggling my feet slowly. It seemed to work well enough.

    How should the strikes be executed?

    Sangdanse is characterized by rapid attack speed and exhrating strikes.

    To enhance speed and destructive power...

    Good.

    I mimicked the movements I visualized in my head.

    Haah!

    Inhaling deeply and then exhaling sharply, I pushed off with my right foot and took arge step forward with my left. At that moment, a surge of power flowed from my hips down to my thighs, and my left foot lifted heavily before mming back down onto the ground with gusto.

    Simultaneously, I brought down the shinai I was holding.

    WhoooshThud!

    A sound like tearing through the wind apanied a heavy thud that reverberated off the floor.

    Did I do it right?

    It felt somewhat simr to the head strike in Sangdanse that I had seen in videos, but with no one around to give feedback, I couldnt tell if I had done it correctly or not.

    Ignoring the tingling pain that started at my left foot, I prepared tounch another strike, connecting from the footwork. However,

    Ah, what!?

    I couldnt help but pause when I heard Chinamis horrified shouting from behind me. Hastily, I dropped my stance, scratching my head as I saw Chinami rapidly approaching with her eyes wide open.

    Looks like youve done cleaning the bamboo swords.

    I have! But Matsuda hubae-nim, what on earth are you doing!?

    Practice as usual?

    As usual...? Thats strange. If it was as usual, you, hubae-nim, should have been practicing in Jungdanse. But Im pretty sure I saw you using Sangdanse!

    Must be a mistake?

    No, its not a mistake. It was definitely Sangdanse.

    Thats odd. Are you sure you didnt see it wrong?

    Hubae-nim...! Are you trying to lie to me!?

    Chinami ces her hands on her hips, trying to pressure me. She aims for a stern look, but her face is too innocent, her stature too petite, and her voice too cute to exude any sort of intimidation.

    Now that Ive been caught, I might as well tell the truth.

    I spoke, my bamboo sword sheathed at my side.

    Actually, you did see correctly.

    I knew it!

    Yes.

    Ive told you countless times not to do it, so why dont you listen?

    Well... because I want to?

    .....

    Chinami wore a bbergasted expression in response to my circr logic. I subtly moved closer to her, looked down, and spoke.

    While I understand the importance of basics, I think its crucial to find something interesting. Just practicing Jungdanse every day gets boring after a while.

    Of course, the basics are important. Its not just in kendo, but in anything you do, you can never practice enough of the fundamentals. However, if the person learning those basics doesnt find them interesting, its worse than not doing it at all.

    These days, even boxing gyms start teaching one to two punches from the first day to spark peoples interest.

    Give them a carrot, make it fun, and theyll develop perseverance. Overemphasize the basics, and you risk losing all your members.

    But wait, why has this suddenly turned into a passionate sports drama? Lets dial it back.

    I understand your sentiment hubae-nim, but in kendo, you should cleanse your mind and body...

    Yes, yes, cleansing the mind and body... very important.

    But dont you think that this mental and physical cleansing works best when youre free from distractions?

    ...Thats true, I suppose.

    She seems to be wavering. Time to press on.

    To be honest, when I first learned Jungdanse, I was skeptical. But after watching a video on Sangdanse and attempting a head strike, it was surprisingly fun. It ignited a passion in me.

    As I clenched both fists with dramatic ir, Chinamis ears perked up.

    Really? Is that so?

    Yes.

    Hmmm...

    Chinami emitted a long, contemtive hum. She stared at the ground as if lost in deep thought, then offered apromise.

    As hubae-nim said, interest is an essential factor. However, as I and Renka have pointed out, without mastering Jungdanse, your Sangdanse would be less than half-bakedeasy prey for your opponent.

    So, youre saying Jungdanse is a must?

    Yes. Ill teach you Sangdanse, but you must focus primarily on Jungdanse for training. What will you do?

    If youre offering to teach me, then of course Im in.

    Great. In that case, show me the head strike you were practicing earlier. Ill give you some feedback.

    Lets do it.

    With aid-back response, I assumed the self-taught Sangdanse stance. Before Chinami could say another word

    Hup!

    I exhaled sharply and swung my shinai.

    Whooosh! Thud!

    As the burst of speed came to an end, that weighty sound echoed. Believing my form was good, I quickly withdrew my shinai. Then, I turned to look at Chinami and asked,

    How was it?

    ...Huh?

    She blurted out a short gasp, her mouth hanging open slightly. Judging by her surprised expression, I might not have done it perfectly, but I clearly showed her something unexpected.

    I must have talent after all.

    Thats right, it wouldnt make sense for the protagonist not to be special.

    I approached the stunned Chinami,

    How was it? Did I do well?

    Pretending to ask for her opinion, I gently caressed the back of her neck just like I did before.

    Then,

    Ah...! That stance just now... Ahhh...

    Chinamis body seemed to lose all its strength, her eyes going wide.

    It was like thisst time, and this time too...

    Such a pronounced reaction. Could this be a sensitive spot for her?

    Or is she simply vulnerable to a mans touch?

    Ill have to find out properly next time.

    ***

    Click

    Im so sorry...!

    Miyuki apologized as soon as she climbed into the passenger seat. Seeing that it was almost 10 oclock, I chastised her while starting the car.

    Why are you sote?

    I told Matsuda-kun I would bete... What were you doing at home...?

    Looking at lookbooks.

    Lookbooks? Of men?

    No, women. They were changing their panties while still clothed.

    At my brazenment, Miyukis expression went nk. I stole a nce at her and burst into a frivolousugh.

    Im kidding.

    Somewhat relieved, Miyuki asked in a suspicious tone.

    Really kidding...? You dont watch stuff like that...?

    Is it okay if I want to?

    That, thats something Matsuda-kun should decide for himself...

    So its okay?

    ...No. Id prefer it if you didnt.

    Then you should show me.

    Oh, what are you saying...! Id rather die...!

    Miyukis head jerked in surprise, her eyes squeezed shut. She looked so endearing that I almost forgot I was driving and nearly leaned in to kiss her.

    Hold on. Just hold on. Tomorrows the weekend. We wont need to lose sleep over the stress of going to school. I can take my time melting Miyukis heart once we get home.

    Just as I thought at the caf, its important to gradually heighten the intensity to get Miyuki ustomed to things. Today, lets not go overboard, but lets take it a step further thanst time.

    That bad, huh? Youd rather die? Im hurt.

    Why would you be...! Ugh, when Im with you, Matsuda-kun, I just cant control my emotions.

    Being honest with your emotions is a good thing.

    Its not about being honest; it feels like Im losing my mind.

    Isnt it better if we lose our minds together?

    Ignoring Miyukis love-filledint with a roguish air, I shifted my gaze back to the road, chuckling as she let out an exasperatedugh.

    Nanase Chinami:

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 48: The Mark Left on Miyuki #2

    Chapter 48: The Mark Left on Miyuki #2

    Hats, extra clothes, shampoo, body wash... and even the underwear shed sneakily hidden.

    I pointed Miyuki to the storage shelf on the wall as she began to organize the items shed brought in armfuls.

    Put them over there. Theres an empty corner.

    Can I put the shampoo and body wash in the bathroom? And the mist... and lotion too...

    Are you setting up an entire household or what?

    Last time I came, I didnt do my basic skincare properly, so my skin was all rough...

    As Miyuki mumbled to herself as if embarrassed, I gave her a reassuring smile.

    Its fine. Just put them there.

    Okay...

    After bustling around to finish organizing, Miyuki took a shower and came out. She sat on the mattress I hadid out, drawing her knees close to her chest and wrapping her arms around them.

    As she rocked back and forth as if she were sitting in a rocking chair, she eyed the state of the tatami mat that had gotten wet from rainst time.

    Matsuda-kun, is that all dry now?

    Uh.

    Thats a relief Do you want to connect the TV to my phone and watch a movie?

    That works.

    Or do you want to watch some variety shows?

    Her chattering, as if trying to blow away any awkwardness, was adorable.

    I shook out my wet hair with a towel and satfortably next to Miyuki.

    What do you want to do?

    Just... anything...

    Miyuki looked at me as she pressed down on the back of her hand for no particr reason.

    The atmosphere quickly became tense.

    Did she realize that she herself was the one who created this atmosphere?

    I gazed at Miyuki, who was unable to hide her difort, and rested the back of my head on the pillow.

    The gentle breeze from my sudden action refreshed the stagnant air around us.

    Perhaps Miyuki felt the same way, as her once tense expression rxed a bit.

    Slowly lying beside me, Miyuki reflected on the past.

    If Matsuda-kun hadnt saved me from that molester at the end ofst semester... what would our rtionship be like now?

    We would have been close regardless.

    Why? Even if I had missed that event, I would have approached you again.

    I shrugged nonchntly.

    I wouldnt have seen you this semester.

    Why? Because Matsuda-kun wouldve gotten expelled?

    No. A drowning victim wouldve been found at Itsuki Beach.

    When I reminded her of the rescue incident indirectly, Miyuki let out a weakugh.

    I grabbed her wrist as she tried to gently push my shoulder with weak force,id it down in the space created between our bodies, and continued.

    Its a joke, but if those things hadnt happened, our rtionship would have been worse, not better, right? Maybe you would have tipped off the professor and had me expelled.

    Me...?

    Youve always wished Id get expelled, havent you?

    Well, I did think that, but-

    Miyuki, what would you do if I were to get wrapped up in some strange incident now and face expulsion?

    Of course, I will stop it!

    Miyuki answered resolutely, without any hesitation. Surprised, I asked:

    Really? Even if I did something wrong?

    I believe the Matsuda-kun of now wouldnt initiate any wrongdoing, but even if you did, Id stop the expulsion. I can just nag youter...

    I did expect her to take my side, but I didnt think shedmit so wholeheartedly.

    Her answer left me genuinely pleasedmy lips curling into an almost involuntary grin.

    Seeing my smile, a flicker of surprise traced the corners of Miyukis eyes.

    Wearing a slightly triumphant look as though she had won a duel, she turned her gaze toward the dark staircase next to the kitchen and asked:

    But Matsuda-kun doesnt use the second floor?

    The walls are nted, so its pretty cramped.

    How cramped?

    Youd have to crawl to move around.

    Then itd be good just for sleeping...? The atmosphere would be nice if we move the bedding there on a rainy day.

    Mhm. Wed likely hear the sound of rain hitting the roof directly Lets sleep there next time.

    When I left the possibility of her sleeping at my ce again hanging in the air, Miyuki couldnt hide her fluster.

    Wh-who said anything about that...? I just said it might be the case...

    So, I was getting ahead of myself?

    Yeah...pletely...

    Slowly nodding my head at her not-so-resolute answer, I moved closer to Miyuki.

    As I did, she drew her arms toward her chest, shrinking back slightly.

    I leaned in until our noses were almost touching and asked again with a meaningful smile,

    ...I was getting ahead of myself?

    ...

    Answer me.

    Umh~

    Miyuki let out an unconscious moan.

    So, she really liked this low tone, huh?

    I lifted my hand and gently stroked the side of her still-damp hair, as ifbing it with my fingers. Just as I felt her eyes beginning to soften, I slipped my hand through her long hair to caress her pale, delicate neck.

    ...

    It seemed like Miyuki didnt even realize what kind of noise she had just made. She just gnawed on her lower lip as if overwhelmed, her eyes hazed over, staring at me.

    Feeling a bit mischievous, I called out to Miyuki in a teasing tone.

    Hey.

    Hmm...?

    Hey.

    ...

    Hey.

    Ahh, what?!

    Miyuki retorted with a voice tinged with irritation. It seemed she was angered as the nice atmosphere was on the verge of being shattered.

    Her face was about to transform into an irritated expression when

    *Whoosh.*

    A soft gasp escaped her mouth as my thumb lightly brushed against her lips.

    Savoring the scent of peppermint that filled the air, I yfully flicked Miyukis lower lip.

    Dont...

    Her face turned red almost instantaneously as she feigned objection, but it was merely a faade. She had always enjoyed these disys of affection.

    Especially the deep look in my eyes.

    What movie do you want to watch tomorrow?

    Any...

    Choose something other than anything.

    ...Ill decide based on the showtimes.

    Should we book tickets in advance since its the weekend?

    Since its a morning show, it should be fine... our local cinema only has standard screening rooms, so itll be quiet...

    Before 10 a.m. should work, right?

    Mmm... probably...

    As I continued to flick her lower lip and engage in casual conversation, I seized an opportunity when I saw her throat quiver for a moment. I leaned in, not towards her lips, but to her slender neck.

    Eh, Ma, Matsuda-kun... what are you doing?!

    Startled, Miyuki tried to push my head away, but as I began to kiss her neck, she froze in ce. For a moment, she seemed to ept the kiss passively until,

    Ah!

    She suddenly let out a trembling moan and her body shivered.

    Wrapping her arms around my head, she let out a moan through her nose, tickling the top of my head.

    I made the kissing sound deliberately loud, as it seemed she was getting a bit aroused by it.

    Haah, haah...

    Miyuki then gently pressed her lips against the top of my head, exhaling heavily. It wasnt a gesture of affection; she was trying to calm herself down.

    The tension between us was intensifying. While I had been tenderlyvishing attention on Miyukis neck, I pressed my lips against her soft skin and gave it a little bite.

    *Flinch.*

    Maybe unustomed to the sensation of her skin being bitten, Miyukis body jerked, and her grip loosened for a moment. Seizing the opportunity, I pulled away from her neck to nt light kisses on her lips, the bridge of her nose, and her forehead.

    Huff, huff...

    Her eyes, dted and slightly disheveled, turned towards me as she exhaled heavily, her cheeks fully flushed.

    I grinned slyly at her and checked the love bite I had left. Near the center of her neck, a little lower, the skin was flushed from the pressure.

    It was a small mark, but by tomorrow it should be a bit more noticeable Just barely concealed by a uniform white shirt.

    Given her sensitive skin, itll probablyst for about a week. I wonder if shell get mad when she sees it.

    Did it hurt?

    At my tender question, Miyukis eyes filled with confusion.

    So it didnt hurt. Good thing I was gentle with the bite.

    I got up to turn off the living room light andy back down beside Miyuki.

    Then, panting as she tried to calm her excitement, she grabbed the hem of my clothing and spoke.

    Dont go... Who said you could go...

    Not dont go, but perhaps she means dont stop?

    Smirking at Miyukis awkward emotional expression, I ced my hand on her waist and started to softly caress her.

    Haah...

    The same action as before.

    But unlike thest time when she had questioned what I was doing, this time Miyuki just twisted her body slightly.

    Feeling more assured, I...

    *Swish.*

    Swiftly slid my hand under her t-shirt. As I gently caressed her slender waist, a soft, warm sensation traveled from my fingertips to my brain.

    Ah...!

    With a short cry, Miyukis waist contracted.

    Her hand, gripping my clothing, started to tremble, and her breaths became rapid and shallow.

    While attentively gauging Miyukis condition, I rubbed her waist and lower back. I heard a rustling sound from below and withdrew my hand from inside her t-shirt.

    I then ced my removed hand on Miyukis fidgeting leg and gave it a few patsslowly, in a steady rhythm.

    Did my actions calm her down?

    Miyuki, who had been panting, gradually regted her breathing and buried her face in my chest.

    As I gently caressed the back of her head, I asked...

    Were you really surprised?

    Her head, previously moving around restlessly, quickly nodded in affirmation.

    She must be so embarrassed she could go mad.

    Of course, it wasnt just the physical touch; my unusually tender tone probably yed a significant role in eliciting that reaction as well.

    As I pressed gently, almost massaging the mark Id left on Miyukis neck, I waited patiently for her to fully calm down.

    Soon enough,

    Ken-kun...

    My name slipped from Miyukis lips.

    It had been a long time since shest called me by my first name. She must have subtly enjoyed the recent intimate touch.

    Are you listening?

    Im listening.

    I need to go to the bathroom.

    Go ahead.

    Im hungry...

    Shall we go to eat something?

    Im sleepy... I want to sleep...

    Seeing her jab at my abdomen while babbling incoherently, I knew what she wanted.

    Exhaling a sigh through my nose, I lowered my body to meet Miyukis gaze directly.

    Then, I pressed my lips lightly against hers.

    After some time, just as I was about to break the kiss, her moist lips parted, and her tongue slipped out to caress the inside of my lip.

    Caught off guard, I shuddered.

    Noticing my reaction, she quickly withdrew her tongue and let out a contented giggle.

    Hehe...

    She then clung to mepletely, tightly gripping my waist as if to say, dont go anywhere, stay close to me.

    Whats going on with me?

    Could it be that Miyuki is taming me?

    As this thought briefly crossed my mind, I embraced her head when she let out a weary yawn.

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 49: Submerged to the Bottom of Our Chin

    Chapter 49: Submerged to the Bottom of Our Chin

    Drip. Drip-

    A sound echoed.

    Of some small things hitting against something else.

    Under normal circumstances, it would have been a sound so faint as to go unnoticed. However, with her heightened senses, her ears caught the noise.

    Miyuki, who had been dozing off in Matsudas arms, opened her eyes.

    Careful not to wake Matsuda, she gingerly lifted her head and looked at the wide-open window.

    Darkness enveloped the room, rendering things indistinguishable. After a few blinks to limate her eyes to the dark, the shapes of objects slowly came into view.

    It was raining, albeit not much.

    Is it a drizzle? It might get a bit humid when we go to watch the movie.

    .....

    She never used to find any particr appeal in rainy days.

    In fact, she almost hated them: Water sshing everywhere, getting her shoes and clothes wet.

    But ever since she met Matsuda, her perspective started to change.

    To be precise, it began to shift from the day she fell asleep in his arms during a downpour.

    Nestled in the warmth of Matsudas embrace on a chilly day, the tension and excitement that once consumed her subsided, reced by a sense of calm.

    That calm, harmonizing with the sound of the falling rain, made the day feel cozy.

    Miyuki remembered that day with a yful smile and quickly buried her face into Matsudas arm.

    Mmm...

    Matsuda let out a murmur as he shifted slightly in his sleep.

    His unconscious, baritone voice resonated through her ears.

    It sounded incredibly pleasant. She wanted to hear more of it. And the fact that she was the only one awake also felt somewhat unfair.

    Gently pressing her index finger against Matsudas abdomen, Miyuki watched for his reaction. Seeing that he remained asleep, she softly prodded various parts of his body.

    Waking someone up like this is naughty.

    She knew that, yet the temptation was too strong to resist.

    While she lost her self-control and continued to poke Matsuda, he finally woke up and asked in a drowsy voice,

    What are you doing...?

    She immediately apologized, Sorry...

    Of course, it was insincere.

    Deep down, she was thrilled that Matsuda had woken up. The idea that he would now hold her tightly made her heart race.

    What time is it now?

    I dont know... Maybe around 2 AM?

    Why are you up so early...

    Because of the rain...

    But I cant hear the rain.

    I heard it...

    Is that so...?

    Matsuda pulled Miyuki closer by her waist.

    Pressing her against himself, he said,

    Shorty is pretty naughty, isnt she?

    He spoke in a tone that made it unclear whether it was apliment or a jab, then slipped his hand inside Miyukis t-shirt.

    Feeling Matsudas hand caressing her waist, goosebumps popped up all over Miyukis skin, and she swallowed nervously.

    It was different from the gentle strokes of a few hours agothis time he was palpably touching her.

    The problem was that she was willingly epting his touch.

    Afraid Matsuda mightment on her gaining weight, she tensed her abdomen and even made it easier for him to touch her by slightly arching her back.

    She was nervous, yes.

    But it was an excited kind of nervousness, not one born out of fear.

    It was absurd how different she had be when she would have scowled in the past.

    Mulling over whether she had lost her mind, Miyuki revisited what Matsuda had just said.

    Naughty...

    Naughty. The word sounded somewhat bad, but the thought that Matsuda found it satisfying made her oddly happy.

    She remembered. Before going to sleep, she had initiated the kiss, letting her tongue slip into his mouth...

    And now, feeling Matsudas touch like this...

    It felt strange but delightful how she was gradually bing more sexually awakened than before.

    Her heart also fluttered pleasantly at the expectation of sharing even sweeter and hotter moments with Matsuda.

    Miyuki stole a sidelong nce at Matsuda, feigning coyness as she yfully pouted.

    Dont touch me...

    What are you talking about?

    Ignoring her little act of petnce with a voice still heavy with sleep, Matsuda continued to caress her waist. Was it her imagination that she felt a certain affection in his touch?

    Are you cold?

    Matsudas question snapped Miyuki out of her contemtion. Feeling the cool breezeing in through the open window, she was about to say she wasnt cold but then changed her mind.

    Yeah... Its cold...

    Matsuda immediately ceased his wandering hands around her waist and pulled her even closer to him.

    The corners of Miyukis mouth stretched so far upward they couldnt possibly go any higher. It wasnt just that he pulled up the nket; she was ted that he noticed what she wanted and held her tighter.

    With a giddy smile hidden in her heart, she spoke.

    Want to wake up early and go to the supermarket? We need to buy breakfast ingredients.

    What did you say...? I cant hear you.

    We need to buy stuff for breakfast.

    Lets just eat something like hot dogs at the movie theater.

    Dont you think its better to have a proper meal at home?

    Quit it, Im trying to sleep.

    We should think about our health... Something with vegetables.

    Hot dogs have vegetables. Onions and tomatoes.

    Tomatoes...? Youre not talking about ketchup, are you?

    Uh...

    Matsudas absurd remark made her chuckle.

    Despite being sleepy and annoyed, she appreciated that he diligently responded to each of herments. It made her want to tease him even more.

    What kind of vegetable is ketchup...

    Its made from tomatoes, so its not entirely wrong.

    But Matsuda-kun, if we go to the movies tomorrow, dont do that thing you didst time to the person next to us...

    Hey.

    Hm?

    Do you want to get scolded?

    No, I was...

    Miyuki was about to say shed go to sleep when her body jolted. It was because Matsuda had gently patted her butt. This time it wasnt discreet, it was tant.

    Startled and almost leaping out of her skin, Miyuki rxed as she heard Matsuda say, Go to sleep.

    Feeling her tense muscles loosen, she observed Matsuda patting her in a steady rhythm, as if trying to put a child to sleep.

    I-I was about to sleep...

    Hmm...

    Its fascinating. Even though Matsudas hand touched an area shed consider sensitive, there was no sense of difort, and she was remarkably calm.

    I dont know...

    Opting for ease of mind, Miyuki closed her eyes, feeling the continuedforting pats from Matsuda.

    Her face must be flushing hot by now. Her body was the same. Did Matsuda know it too?

    Will he do something next time knowing her body gets hot in his embrace?

    Next time

    Should she sleep at Matsudas ce again tomorrow... or perhaps, today?

    Would she look too easy to suggest it first?

    While pondering these questions, Miyuki soon drifted off to sleep. In a state ofpletefort, she fell into a very, very deep sleep.

    ***

    The first thing I saw upon waking up was Miyuki, soundly asleep.

    I watched her as she let out soft, rhythmic breaths, her face the picture offort. I nced at the wall clock to check the time.

    9:20 AM.

    Even if we get ready and leave now, well be cutting it close.

    We slept in too long. Might as well give up on the morning movie.

    It was surprising that Miyuki, who always woke up before me, was still asleep.

    To think shes sleeping so well after all that tossing and turning in the early hours Remembering her antiques, I let out augh internally.

    Miyukiy there as if embracing a pillow, my arm tightly wedged between her breasts.

    As I quietly felt the sensation of her chest, she let out a subtle chuckle, as if savoring some delightful vor.

    Did she dream of delicious food?

    She looks so happy.

    I lifted my head to examine her neck. The hickey had set well.

    My mark... I wanted to show it off to everyone, but Miyuki would undoubtedly cover it with a bandage.

    As I carefully tried to pull my arm away, her expression furrowed, and I couldnt help butugh.

    Turning my body to the side, just like I had done in the wee hours, I gently patted her butt with my opposite hand.

    Wake up.

    At this, Miyukis eyes opened slightly.

    Blinking a few times, she stared at me and said,

    ...Im sleepy...

    She closed her eyes again, her face breaking into a warm smile.

    She even pulled my arm closer for good measure.

    Chuckling, I leaned in close to Miyukis ear and whispered softly, in a tone she loved so much:

    Wake up. My arms falling asleep.

    At that, Miyukis shoulders jerked up, her body quivering.

    Uhm...

    Her moan is a little less suggestive than yesterday. Her eyes remain closed.

    Shes usually so sharp, but her off-guard look right now... is not bad at all.

    Do you want some water?

    No, I dont...

    Her voice, tinged with a yful whine, makes me want to tease her even more.

    Ah, Im already in the mood.

    Given how rxed she is down there right now... the temptation is surging through me.

    But I must resist. Ive been putting in the work; theres no way I can let it go to waste now that were almost there.

    Matsuda-kun... keep your hands still for a bit...

    Miyuki admonishes me in her half-asleep state.

    Pretending I didnt hear her, I gently touched her thigh and slowly rubbed it.

    Hueek...!

    With a small, strangled cry, she finally lets go of my arm and sits up. Her shoulders slumped, she stares nkly ahead. When I pat her back, she rubs her eyes with her four fingers, leaving her thumb out.

    Shes adorable beyond words.

    Why not just live together? We can even go to school as a couple.

    Of course, well cut ties with the likes of Tetsuya.

    What time is it...?

    9:20.

    What...? Then we should hurry and get ready...

    Why obsess over a matinee? Take your time.

    ...Matsuda-kun has a point. Uh, let me go to the bathroom first.

    Miyuki grunts as she gets up and shuffles into the bathroom. The sound of rushing water is heard, and shortly after,

    *Clunk.*

    The bathroom door swings open.

    Matsuda-kun...! Is this your doing from yesterday...?!

    Miyuki walks over to me, pointing to the hickey on her neck.

    Looking at her flushed, using face, I answered, letting out a big yawn.

    Yep.

    This looks like Ive been bitten by a bug...!

    So now Im a bug?

    Thats not what I mean...! Ugh...

    As if realizing she cant get through to me, she exhales deeply and throws me a faint smile.

    Fine... you fool...

    She knew that I had left the hickey on her neck out of affection, and it seemed like she was trying not to make a big deal of it.

    So, shes not angry, huh.

    Lying back down on the bed, I teased her as she carefully sat beside me.

    Why were you so worked up saying I dont want water! earlier, but now youre soposed?

    Instead of answering, Miyuki rested her head on my abdomen.

    As I adjusted her mussed-up hair, which betrayed her embarrassment, I felt that our rtionship had grown incredibly close.

    The way she let me explicitly touch her butt earlier and just let it slide...

    The way shes letting her guard down and getting closer now...

    Miyuki was sinking deeper and deeper into the trap Idid for her.

    Fools stomach is making noises...

    Miyuki said, pressing her ear against my belly.

    With a sly grin, I rubbed the back of her neck.

    Thats because Im hungry.

    However, it seemed Miyuki wasnt sinking alone.

    Beside her was me, and we were holding each other tightly, submerged to the bottom of our chin.

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 50: Miyukis breasts

    Chapter 50: Miyukis breasts

    Inside the car on the way back after the movie and lunch:

    Miyuki, who had been blushing since we watched a romance movie sprinkled with some intimate scenes, pressed her cell phone to her ear as a call came in from her mother, Midori.

    Yeah, Mom. Ah... today...? Hmm...

    Suddenly, Miyuki hesitated, ncing at me.

    Having roughly guessed what kind of conversation they were having and taking advantage of the moment when the traffic signal stopped us, I looked over at Miyuki. Then, folding my hands together, I pressed them to one cheek, tilting my head in a gesture suggesting sleep.

    Grasping my hint to spend the night at my ce again, Miyuki continued,

    Im nning to stay at a friends house again tonight... A gift...? Yeah, Ill buy something on my way. By lunchtime? Got it... Oh, and my sister?

    After wrapping up her personal conversation, Miyuki, apologetically, ended the call and tucked her cell phone away.

    I said Im sleeping over. But I need to go by lunchtime.

    I heard.

    Why are you eavesdropping on someone elses call? Thats rude.

    Caught off guard, I stared at Miyuki.

    Was my bbergasted face amusing to her?

    She covered her mouth and giggled.

    Whenever you tease me for being so serious... Does Matsuda-kun feel the same as Im feeling?

    Yeah. But wheres my gift?

    Gift?

    Didnt aunt tell you to buy me a present? She definitely said that, didnt she?

    Well... when I was talking to my mom, I was referring to another friend, not Matsuda-kun

    So youre not giving it to me, huh?

    Hey! Its not that I wont give you anything...

    I slid my hand inside my thigh pocket and smirked at the flustered Miyuki.

    You and I both react the same way to jokes.

    That was a joke...?

    You didnt know?

    Because M-Matsuda-kun always has this serious face even when hes joking...

    You too... Hmm, now that I think about it, dont we seem perfect for each other?

    As I subtly expressed my feelings, Miyuki quickly turned her head towards the side window. Judging by how even her ears were about to turn red, she must be incredibly embarrassed.

    Smirking at her, I asked, What do you want to do today? After getting back, should we rest for a bit and then maybe take a walk?

    ... Its raining...

    Its not pouring badly. I think itll be fine if we just stroll around the neighborhood.

    I... dont mind... but first...

    First what?

    Study...

    What?

    Lets study... Ill teach you...

    Studying on a Saturday... thats indeed like Miyuki.

    But Miyuki, can you really concentrate on studying today?

    Alright, lets do it.

    Yeah... we should... be sure to concentrate, or Ill punish you...

    There you go again with that. By the way, youve been touching it constantly since earlier, so its even more noticeable now.

    At those words, Miyuki, who had been unconsciously rubbing the square bandage she ced over the love bite, looked utterly surprised.

    Have I been doing that since earlier...?

    Yeah, even during the movie.

    Really...?

    Miyuki meekly lowered her hand.

    However, as I turned my gaze forward and tried to change the topic, she ced her hand back on the bandage. Shell probably keep doing that until the mark fades, which was a good thing for me.

    ***

    Just as I suspected, Miyuki couldnt concentrate properly on the lesson.

    The reason was none other than me.

    So here, you should insert this verb because its a transitive... Ah, seriously...! Stop touching my waist...!

    Miyuki, who had just opened her eyes to sex, couldnt stand it when I, who was right next to her, kept making a skinship with her.

    You dont like it?

    Its not that I hate it, but were studying right now. Cant you wait till we finish...?

    She didnt say to stop altogether, just to wait untilter.

    I chuckled at Miyuki, who seemed to understand my thoughts, causing her to shake her head exasperatedly.

    Just stop touching my waist for now...

    Should I touch somewhere else then?

    Matsuda-kun! Please, just focus...!

    How can I concentrate when just looking at you makes me go crazy?

    Raising both hands in surrender and signaling that I would back off, I changed the subject.

    Should we set up the futon there?

    Set it up? Where?

    Didnt you say yesterday? That it might be nice to sleep in the attic on a rainy day. Its raining, so lets sleep upstairs tonight.

    Oh... that... lets do that after we finish studying.

    I dont want to study anymore.

    I had an exasperated expression, my hands stretched out behind me supporting my weight on the tatami, and my legs sprawled out under the table.

    Seeing my cheeky demeanor, Miyuki gave a light smile.

    I really dont get how you were so well-mannered when eating at my house...

    Enough about that, lets end the lesson for today.

    Having spoken as if informing, I moved the futon and pillows to the attic.

    Technically, it was so cramped and low that it could hardly be called an attic; it felt more like a storage room. Still, the horizontal space seemed wide enough to provide a decent sleep.

    The ambiance was also enhanced by the dim orange lighting.

    Bent over whileying out the bedding, I popped my head out towards the staircase and gestured at Miyuki.

    Come up.

    Upon my beckoning, Miyuki, who had been nkly observing with her hands behind her, hastily climbed the stairs. As she ascended, her upper body leaned forward. The round neck of her T-shirt sagged due to gravity, fleetingly revealing her chest.

    She wore a bralette that concealed everything except the upper part of her chest. Though it was a in piece of lingerie, with Miyuki wearing it, it looked incredibly seductive.

    Once she reached the top, she naturallyy down next to me and gazed at the ceiling. As she watched the raindrops falling on a small window located at a corner of the roof, she let out a long sigh, seemingly a bit tired.

    Its really nice... cozy...

    Feeling sleepy?

    Not sure... maybe we should take a walk?

    Lets go for a walk after taking a shower Lets just rest for a bit.

    Okay...

    Miyuki, drawing closer to me with slow movements, soon began to look at me intently.

    Her eyes hinted at some kind of expectation, as if she subtly wished for me to touch her.

    Our Miyuki... Shese a long way.

    *Click.*

    I reached for the old-fashionedmps cord and turned off the light. Given the time of day, the attic remained fairly bright. However, since it was raining, there was a certain dimness inherent to such days.

    Being more enclosed than the living room, the mood felt even more heart-pounding than yesterday.

    Matsuda-kun.

    Miyuki, who was staring nkly at me, called.

    I met her gaze and replied, Yes?

    Just because...

    Is that so?

    Yes. But, Matsuda-kun.

    Yes?

    Just...

    With a shy, trembling voice, she trailed off, probably wanting a hug. Just yesterday, she feigned being cold and with her cunning answer, got what she desired... sly like a fox. And now, she was behaving like this.

    With an amusedugh, I pulled the nket over our bodies.

    Then, I ced my hand on Miyukis thigh, caressing it from top to bottom.

    Is it fun teasing me like this?

    Yes, its fun... I want to continue...

    While we conversed, my hand glided over Miyukis soft skin, brushing past the hem of her shorts, and then stopped just above her knee. As I applied and released pressure with my hand, Miyuki chastised me.

    Dont touch my thigh... you pervert...

    Its just a massage. You must be tired from all the walking today.

    I didnt even walk that much... just admit you want to touch me...

    I phrased it like that because it makes it sound less sinister.

    No, it makes it sound even more so.

    Thats even better then.

    Maybe she liked the cool response because Miyuki giggled and yfully pushed my chest.

    Given her increasingly bold attitude, I felt that the day I would forever hold a ce in Miyukis heart was swiftly approaching.

    Brrrr-!

    A faint vibration noise echoed from the living room.

    Whose phone could it be?

    I didnt know, nor did I care.

    I pressed Miyukis shoulder, who was wriggling to get out of bed. She fluttered her big eyes a few times and,

    ..

    Upon seeing my gaze, she seemed to intuitively understand what was about to happen and grew calm.

    I looked deeply into her eyes, and as her lids slowly started to close, I promptly pressed my lips onto hers.

    ... Mmph...!

    Her stifled moan led her to naturally part her lips. I slid my tongue inside, caressing hers gently but more intensely than usual, imparting an indescribable emotion.

    Had my n worked?

    Miyuki, who had beenpletely engrossed in our kiss, moved one of her legs over mine, whichy outside the covers.

    A gust of breath escaped through her nose, her body pressed entirely against mine, and her hands clutched tightly onto the hem of my T-shirt.

    Such a sight showed how she was unable to control her body in that state. She probably hadnt noticed how aroused I was down below as well.

    Just like the previous night, I slipped my hand under Miyukis shirt. Yet, she only hesitated slightly, her mind still lost in our kiss.

    I seized that moment to explore. My hand brushed past her ribcage, traced the under-edge of her banded bralette, and then encased one of her voluptuous breasts.

    Miyuki reacted instantly.

    ... Hah...

    She broke the kiss and exhaled deeply, gazing at me with quivering, clouded eyes.

    It must be intimidating, especially as it was her first time experiencing this. However, the curiosity and anticipation in her newly awakened desires were also palpable.

    The thought to stop me must have crossed her mind,

    But she must be curious too. If she just stayed still, what would happen? How would it feel?

    Her growing curiosity must have threatened to overshadow her fears.

    Moreover, the realization that this was apletely normal interaction between lovers,

    And considering weve had various intimate touches until now, moving on to the next step must have seemed usible.

    .....

    As expected, Miyuki stared at me, paralyzed, unable to react one way or another.

    Though her face showed anxiety, a warm smile from me seemed to lighten her mood. Thats when I applied slight pressure with the hand that encircled her breast.

    Squeeze.

    After a slight resistance, a soft sensation radiated from my fingertips, pressing gently on herrge breast.

    A tingling sensation spread from my fingers throughout my body.

    Even this sensation through her clothing was intoxicating. What would it have been like if my hand had slipped inside? The mere thought felt overwhelming.

    Ke, Ken-kun...! Wait... I...

    Miyuki called my name in a rush.

    I paused, hand still on her breast, and whispered softly,

    Why?

    Perhaps reassured by my tender voice,

    Whoa...

    Miyuki let out a sigh, whether from excitement or tension was unclear. She then pulled my head towards her embrace.

    Though our positions may have looked awkward, it didnt matter.

    Miyuki probably wasnt even aware of such nuances at that moment.

    Thus, I reigned in my desires, nestling within Miyukis embrace, gently caressing her breast-

    Mmm...

    -Until a short moan escaped Miyukis lips,

    And the moment she recognized the sensuous sound shed made, she, unfortunately, asked me to stop.

    *

    { Devil: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 51: Determination

    Chapter 51: Determination

    Haah... Haah...

    Miyuki breathes heavily, as if exhausted.

    The rise and fall of her chest is incredibly enchanting.

    Staring at the ceiling for a moment, she starts to move her hand towards her chest but hesitates upon realizing Im beside her.

    She subtly adjusts her clothing, trying to not draw attention.

    Tap. Tap.

    She notices my hand tapping on her t-shirt, over her lower abdomen, and bites her lower lip.

    Suddenly, she turns her head towards me.

    Matsuda-kun...

    She looks straight at me with a pitiful expression, seemingly still overwhelmed.

    Shouldnt do this?

    Its not that... I received a call earlier...

    Should I get it?

    No... um, no! Ill go get itter myself...

    Alright.

    Indifferently, I tried to pull my hand away from Miyukis abdomen.

    But she ces her hand over the back of mine, stopping me.

    With her silent plea, I found myself smiling and resumed caressing her abdomen.

    While doing so, I subtly stroked with the tip of my finger, and every time I did, a shallow breath escaped from Miyukis lips.

    I felt a temptation to slip my hand further down, past that gentle curve.

    Could it be slightly damp?

    I brought my mouth close to Miyukis ear and asked,

    Do you like it?

    Yes... like it...

    Should I continue?

    Yes... keep going...

    Its hard.

    Its not... Dont lie...

    It is.

    .....

    Perhaps she didnt like my yful yet sarcastic tone?

    Suddenly, Miyuki pursed her lips and brought them to mine, our lips brushing against each other.

    Soon, a tiny, ptch noise hit my earlobe. Miyuki made a noticeably shy face and said:

    Do more...

    Was she suggesting a trade? A peck for more touch?

    Shes be quite bold.

    Smiling in disbelief, I pulled Miyuki close by her arm and held her tightly. And then, she felt something unfamiliar against her lower abdomen.

    Theres something hard... Ah...!

    Startled, Miyuki quickly moved her hips back.

    From the look in her eyes, she seemed extremely flustered.

    .....

    With slightly parted lips, she swiftly nced down at my lower body, then made an effort to seem unfazed as she drew close to me again.

    She wasnt entirely devoid of aversion, but it didnt seem to shock her too much.

    Feeling a silent triumph at her reaction, I decided not to mention the situation. Now that she had clearly felt it, Miyuki would surely prepare herself mentally in her own time.

    ***

    Go on in.

    ...Sorry for just sleeping...

    What are you apologizing for? Go rest up.

    Late at night. Near Miyukis house

    Miyuki and Matsuda were sitting in Matsudas car

    The day had passed in a blur, with no clear sense of how time had flowed.

    Why? Because shed just been sprawled out, sleeping.

    By the time she woke up, it was past 10 oclock, and given thete hour, shed said she needed to head home. Of course, that was just a superficial reason.

    In reality, her recurring thoughts of physical intimacy with Matsuda and the vivid memory of his aroused state kept shing in her mind. With what was bound to unfold, she needed some alone time to ponder.

    Click.

    Miyuki opened the passenger side door and stepped out. Matsuda, lowering the window, waved goodbye as he drove off.

    Watching the receding taillights of his car, Miyuki turned the corner and headed towards her home, lost in various thoughts. Subsequently, she inserted the key into the lock and turned the door handle. Her father, watching TV in the living room, greeted her.

    Miyuki? Werent youing back tomorrow?

    I just came back today... It felt impolite to stay for two days...

    Oh? How did you get here?

    MaI... um... took a taxi...

    For a moment, she almost blurted out that she hade in Matsudas car.

    Get a grip.

    Miyuki, chiding herself, felt a sigh of relief when she saw her father, Wateru, simply nodding slowly.

    You mustve paid extra due to the surge charge. Hmm, why do you look so drained?

    Im just tired... Wheres mom and sis?

    Theyre sleeping. Are you hungry?

    I am, but... if I eat now, Ill gain weight...

    You always say that, and then snackte at night.

    ... Ill head up.

    Do try toe home earlier.

    It was fortunate that only her father was in the living room.

    If her mother had been there, it wouldnt have ended with just a reminder to return early; she wouldve given a long lecture.

    Okay...

    With a feeble voice, Miyuki ascended the stairs and opened the door to her room.

    The distinct scent of plums wafted in.

    It was sweet. Not as much as when she was with Matsuda, though.

    Miyuki, without bothering to change, sat on her bed, hugging her knees.

    Today, Matsuda had touched her chest.

    Honestly, the sensation was so-so.

    It felt like a mere casual touch on the chest? That was about all she felt.

    Rather, it was better when he had touched her waist.

    That had sent shivers throughout her body.

    However, the mere act of Matsuda touching her chest felt risqu, giving the sense that they were involved in an intimate rtionship.

    Thus, she felt ted, even a tad excited.

    But what was truly significant wasnt that; it was Matsudas member.

    It brushed against her lower abdomen when he pulled her close; it felt like undeniable proof of his arousal.

    Firm and thick... a sensation she had never felt before.

    She was so shocked that she pulled away instantly, but strangely, she had calmed down in a sh.

    Perhaps she had unconsciously known. That physiological response of blood rushing to that part of Matsuda woulde in their state.

    Sigh...

    Miyuki, exhaling a warm breath,id down, resting the back of her head on the pillow.

    She was certain that their next date wouldnt just end with touches on the chest.

    Without a doubt... an event far more significant than what had already transpired was on the horizon.

    She had faintly anticipated this.

    On the first night she stayed at Matsudas ce, she had thought about this while in the open-air bath:

    A day wille when theyll have even more intense physical intimacy than today, but what would she do when that happens...?

    Back then, she couldnt pin down her feelings, and honestly, she still felt the same now.

    Having never experienced such a thing, she was utterly clueless.

    One thing was clear, though: she didnt feel much aversion to bing intimate with Matsuda.

    Thinking about her physical interactions with him, even though he sometimes acted yfully mischievous, he never made her ufortable.

    Rather, he was always understanding and amodating of her whims.

    Thus, she believed that even when they took the next step, he would prioritize and respect her feelings.

    She had such trust in the Matsuda she knew now.

    However, having never been intimate before, she did harbor some vague fears.

    They hadnt known each other for very long; was it okay to advance their rtionship so quickly? That was another concern.

    .....

    Lost in her myriad of thoughts, she gazed at the star stickers on the ceiling, then picked up her cell phone.

    Turning on the inte, she typed into the search bar, [womens first-time experiences], and pressed the search button.

    [My boyfriend and I are probably going to be intimate soon. How was your first time?]

    It was the first question that appeared.

    Seeing that the situation mirrored her own, Miyuki felt almost entranced and clicked on the post.

    Various answers poured out.

    With a mixture of nervousness and curiosity, Miyuki scanned through the responses.

    [It hurt], [I didnt feel much pain],

    [It was hard]

    There were answers expressing physical sensations.

    [I was happy], [It was just annoying]

    [It was good], [I felt anxious]

    There were also answers expressing emotional sentiments. Surprisingly,

    [It hurt so much we had to split it over two days],

    [It felt like being seared with a red-hot iron],

    [Afterwards, the inside of my thigh muscles ached so much I couldnt walk properly],

    [It felt like a shooting star shed by]

    There were even such shocking answers.

    Really...?

    While some of them seemed like exaggerations, since she hadnt personally experienced it, they also seemed credible. Nheless, the majority of thements indicated pain rather than pleasure. Would her experience be the same? She would dislike it if its too painful...

    As these concerns weighed on Miyuki,

    Ah!

    A certain thought shed across her mind, causing her expression to lighten.

    It was the idea of Matsuda inserting before bing fully erect and letting it grow inside. Maybe that wouldnt hurt.

    Caught in that fanciful thought, an unexpected, weakenedughter slipped from Miyukis lips.

    ...What am I even thinking...

    Although the moment was approaching, they hadnt taken that step yet. She felt foolish for pondering such things so seriously. The mere fact she was nonchntly considering the method of insertion was ridiculous. Somehow, her mind seemed to be working faster than when she studied.

    But, isnt it really a good idea? It seems like a viable option. If the situation arises, she should suggest it. Whether shell have the courage to speak up or not, though, is another matter.

    Having stashed her own ideas in her mind, Miyuki closed the inte browser.

    Everyone has their own unique experiences.

    So naturally, the sensations of a first experience differ for each individual.

    Instead of being anxious from unnecessary research, facing things head-on is always more reliable.

    Having drawn her conclusion, Miyuki sent a message to Matsuda.

    [Matsuda-kun. Have you arrived?]

    The phone was silent - there was no response.

    Didnt he reach home yet?

    Its far by foot but close by car... Perhaps he had arrived and was showering now?

    Was he, by any chance, in an... aroused state even when showering?

    Imagining Matsudas nuked form, Miyukis face flushed.

    When they be intimate... would they have to expose their naked bodies to each other?

    The thought of being stripped bare for Matsuda to see?

    Just the imagination made her feel unbearably embarrassed.

    While she was lost in these myriad fantasies,

    Buzz-!

    Matsudas reply arrived.

    [Just now.]

    [Seems you arrived a bitte?]

    [Had to pick up a bento from the convenience store.]

    Bento? Come to think of it, he hadnt had a proper meal since waking up.

    She should have prepared something for him.

    [Did you get one with lots of vegetables?]

    [No. Just got a Karaage Donburi.*]

    Is he that fond of greasy food?

    He never listens when told to eat healthily; shell have to nag him the next time they meet.

    Imagining a sulking Matsuda under her scolding, the corners of Miyukis mouth lifted in a smirk.

    [Can you call?]

    Almost immediately after sending the message, a call from Matsuda came through. Not wanting to seem too eager, Miyuki let her phone vibrate three times before she pressed the answer button. Then, she spoke in a deliberately calm voice.

    Yes.

    -Why did you take so long to answer?

    Just felt like it. Im hanging up now.

    -Youve finally lost it, havent you?

    Matsuda-kun said it would be better if we both went crazy together, remember?

    A low chuckle could be heard from the other side of the phone.

    That voice, always so pleasant to her ears, made Miyukis heart flutter.

    -True, true. What are you doing anyway?

    Lying down.

    -Cant sleep?

    Yeah.

    She had so many things to ask before the call...

    But after hearing Matsudas voice, everything slipped her mind. Now, she just wanted to share personal stories and connect emotionally.

    Had she ever been this smitten with someone before?

    No, never.

    She liked Matsuda.

    Matsuda liked her too.

    Their strong feelings for one another were evident, even with just a nce.

    So, if its with Matsuda-kun-

    -With Ken, it might be okay.

    Perhaps,

    Maybe,

    No, definitely.

    *

    {Karaage Donburi: Karaage refers to a popr Japanese dish of deep-fried chicken. Donburi is a type of Japanese rice bowl dish with various toppings. Karaage Donburi would then be a rice bowl topped with deep-fried chicken, a choice thats delicious but not necessarily the healthiest.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 52: The Protagonists Talent

    Chapter 52: The Protagonists Talent

    Miyuki?

    Hmm? Yes?

    Whats with your neck? Is that a band-aid?

    It was an innocent question from Tetsuya.

    Miyuki, slightly startled, reached a hand to the band-aid.

    Ah... this... I got bitten by a mosquito...

    Oh? Wouldnt using a band-aid be bad then?

    It... got unexpectedly red...

    Be careful, okay? Want me to get you some medicine?

    I already applied some. Thanks for caring.

    Miyuki gave a fresh smile and turned her body away.

    She, who was taking delicate steps backward, lingered, hand on the back of her head, and spoke with an agitated voice while staring at me.

    Matsuda-kun,e quickly.

    We have plenty of time; we can go slowly.

    What do you mean we have time? We have a math test today, we should at least cram a bit.

    When did they say that?

    On Friday.

    Why do you remember that?

    Miyuki stood still until I approached.

    Tetsuya, too, ended up stopping in his tracks.

    After giving his face a quick nce, I naturally walked over and stood in front of Miyuki.

    Then, I casually asked her, who was looking peculiarly at me.

    What?

    Theres dust on your shirt.

    With her pincer-like fingers, Miyuki picked off the dust clinging to the front of my white shirt. She also lightly brushed between my corbone and shoulder with her palm, before yfully rebuking me.

    Dont go around with stuff like this on you, clean yourself up.

    I did check before putting it on... Maybe its because the air above is dusty.

    When I subtly teased Miyukis short stature, she let out a soft chuckle and then looked ahead again.

    Tetsuya-kun, lets go.

    Ah, yes...

    His expression was tinged with bewilderment.

    He had noticed Miyuki treating me with unusual warmth.

    No matter how ignorant he was, with Miyuki acting like that, he couldnt not notice.

    When I yed Dokiaca, as the protagonist, I took care of the events, somehow bringing the naive you closer to the heroines, but not now.

    Now, I am the protagonist, not you.

    For you, theres nothing but a gloomy future.

    But suddenly, a questiones to mind.

    As I thought before, while ying Dokiaka, I actively managed Tetsuyas events.

    I moved him to where the heroines were, conversed, and selected options.

    But what about now?

    If Tetsuya encounters an event with Renka or Hiyori, what choice will he make?

    Given his indecisive and dim-witted nature, he seems likely to do something useless...

    But since hes a guy with a lot of luck, its hard to say.

    Matsuda-kun,e quickly!

    Miyuki calls, as she moves away with Tetsuya.

    Whether it was when getting in the car today, or just now when brushing off the dust...

    I felt determination in her eyes  she must be prepared, right?

    Hmm

    While it would be nice to do that on any day Rather than being worried about going to school the next day-

    -Wont it be best if the next day is a holiday for our first time?

    Okay.

    Lets set the mood on thest day of this weeks cultural festival.

    ***

    Matsuda hubae-nim! Did you have a good weekend?

    Chinami, raising both hands to her shoulders, waves like a kindergarten teacher might.

    I hope youll be this excited even at night.

    Approaching her, I respond in a resigned manner.

    I did, thank you. And you, Sensei?

    I also had a great time. But why do you seem so low energy? Is it because its Monday?

    Its not that I look low energy, its that youre exerting an excessive amount of it.

    Its not that. And what should we do today?

    Today, well justy out the towels, transfer the water, and wait until the activity time ends. After that, well just clean the hogus[^1].

    Surprisingly free, huh? I thought it would be busy on a Monday. Then, can we start practicing right away?

    No! You should stay inside today. You have to observe the first match of the second semester.

    Upon hearing the word match, my ears perked up.

    The first match of the second semester is one of the crucial events in Dokiaca.

    The scene where the club president, Renka, gets challenged in a ry appears, and after a few people get beaten, there are no challengers left.

    Thats when Tetsuya, innocently raising his hand,es into y - A beginner who doesnt even know how to wear the hogu, let alone understand the Kendo properly.

    The director, pleased with that spirit, asks Renka to ept the challenge, and Renka moderately amodates Tetsuya who charges in with a horribly messy stance.

    After the match ends, Tetsuya is praised for his good spirit and thereafter frequently receives kendo tutorials from Renka.

    Eventually, a very tiny talent that Tetsuya possesses is discovered.

    It is after that moment that Tetsuya and Renka truly start getting closer.

    Normally, this event would ur after the cultural festival, but the fact its happening now means...

    The timing has gone awry as I, who was a supporting role, have be the main character.

    Just like when I was taking care of the minor events with Miyuki, its probably best to think of this event as not for Tetsuya, but for me - Or perhaps, for both of us?

    A match?

    Yes! Its a part of training that allows us to solidify camaraderie and for the first-year hubae-nims to build experience through observation. I willy out the towels, so could you bring the mineral water from the equipment room, hubae-nim?

    Okay.

    ***

    A quiet atmosphere envelops the practice room.

    Besides the spots of the 2nd and 3rd graders, who, except for the mask and armor, are wearing the hogu, the 1st graders, including Tetsuya, are sitting in a formal seating position.

    Renka... is not here.

    Is she wearing the hogu?

    I am going to put on the hogu. Hubae-nim, please sit over there and watch.

    Chinami whispered into my ear.

    Her warm breath tickles, gently teasing my ear.

    Raising one shoulder subtly to bear the ticklishness, I asked.

    Sensei, are you also participating in the match?

    Yes. You want to learn Sangdanse, dont you? I hope you can gain something while watching me.

    Ah... our Chinami... How is her heart so big?

    Wont you like being pinched there while looking in the mirror?

    Im sure Ill love to hear your voice whimpering in pleasure as you cover your blushing face.

    Understood.

    As Chinami walked away with nimble steps, I took a seat next to Tetsuya.

    Then, I nudged him with my elbow.

    Howe youre in this state today?

    Uh...? What?

    Youve been grumbling since this morning; did you eat something wrong?

    Ah... Im fine. Just feeling a bit listless.

    Be honest. Say youre in a whirl of feelings because it seems like Miyuki has be incredibly close to me.

    I see.

    Um... Matsuda.

    What.

    Perhaps...

    Just as he was about to speak, the door to the directors room opened, and Dojima Goro, the director, stepped out with robust strides.

    Tetsuya, his mouth firmly shut, gazed forward.

    Was he about to ask about my rtionship with Miyuki?

    Too bad. Given your timid nature, if not now, youll probably suffer without ever asking again.

    But thats good too; Youre the type of protagonist whos more suited to just getting excited while watching Miyuki and me together...

    Is everyone ready?

    At Goros words, as he stroked his chin, the kendo club members responded in unison.

    Yes! Director!

    The training hall resonates loudly.

    While I was smacking my lips due to failing to catch the timing once again, Goro, who nodded satisfactorily, spoke.

    I hope the first-years open their eyes to fencing through these matches. I wish for you to learn etiquette as well, not just to think of it as a mere match. You know the rules?

    Yes, Director!

    I only know a little.

    Should I just watch and learn?

    I should have asked Chinami first; I was too at ease.

    Well begin with a match between Chinami and Renka, and then Renka will remain and ept challengers. If anyone wishes to challenge, please do so.

    Understood!!

    Thud.

    Shortly afterward, the changing room door opened, and Chinami and Renka, wearing their hogu, walked out side by side:

    Renka, striding forward with her long legs,

    And Chinami, wobbling as she walks,

    With quite a height difference, they look almost like mother and daughter.

    But can Chinami... bear the weight of the hogu?

    I am concerned because she looks unstable.

    Both of them, with long white and red strings respectively tied behind their helmets, soon stopped at the perimeter of a rectangr field that looked to be about 10 meters on one side.

    Then, Goro and two third-year seniors, without hogus, holding red and white gs, stood spaced out along the perimeter.

    Renka and Chinami squatted down in front of the white tape stuck in the center of the field and bowed.

    Its standard to have someone, a narrator,e out and exin the twos abilities here but everyone is nervously silent.

    Hmm Since theres no narrator, I can create one myself.

    Leaning over, I softly nudged Tetsuya and asked quietly,

    I heard Ino-oh sunbae is good. But how good is she?

    Ino-oh sunbae-nim is among the top even across the national academy. They say shes always a favorite to win when shepetes.

    Really? What about Nanase sunbae-nim?

    Nanase sunbae-nim is also strong. Her individual match record is decent, but especially in team matches, they say shes amazing

    Thanks for exining.

    No problem.

    At that moment when Tetsuya, forcing an awkward smile, looked forward again,

    Begin!

    Goros robust voice rang out.

    At the same time, Renka and Chinami shouted kihap[^2] to increase their fighting spirit and took their respective stances.

    Haap!

    Kyaaah!

    Renka, dignified, and Chinami, adorable.

    The kihaps matched each of them perfectly.

    Barely holding back a burst ofughter, I pretended to fiddle with something and observed the match between the two.

    The two spread out, flicking their feet and swinging their arms, initiating their exploratory battle.

    The first to attempt an attack was,

    Head strike!

    Chinami, who was in Sangdanses upper stance with her arm lifted high above her head. As she rolled her foot and descended, she released her right hand, which had been gripping the center of the shinai, and stretched out her left hand. Consequently, the extended range of the shinai aimed at Renkas left nk.

    Whoosh!

    The energetically swung shinai seemed poised to strike Renkas head soon. However,

    Hup!

    Renka swiftly raised her wrist, positioning her shinai diagonally to deflect Chinamis attack.

    ck!

    With the exhrating sound of the shinais colliding, a fierce exchange between the two unfolded.

    Kyaah! Head! Head! Head strike!

    Chinami persistently targeted Renkas head. Perhaps when Renka lifts her hand to defend her head, she intends to target another area... But Renka is so rock-solid that no substantial opening is appearing.

    Renka, too, had not been able to properly attack while defending against the nimble attacks from Chinami.

    Was it possible that Chinami also possessed talent on par with Renka?

    Just as such a thought urred,

    Throat!

    Renkas hands, after she issued a short kihap, shot forward. The tip of the shinai, stretching out in a blink, soon touched right below the center of the hogu Chinami was wearing.

    Thump!

    Ugh!

    As Chinamis head sharply jerked back from a precise hit to the throat area, Goro, waving a white g, shouted.

    Point!

    Simultaneously, white gs flickered from the hands of the two third-year seniors who had been watching the match.

    In Kendo, a point is scored if at least two out of three referees raise gs of the same color. And the unanimously raised white gs also matched the color of the string attached to Renkas hogu.

    Hoh...

    Scoring a point, Renka took a measured breath.

    She was indeed focused. Its a testament to how formidable Chinamis offensive was.

    p, p, p-!

    The apuse from the club members, who had been holding their breath, resonated through the room... Chinami, adjusting her posture, took her ce opposite Renka, who was positioned in the center, and squatted a little.

    Then Goro shouted.

    Resume!

    The two immediately reopened their offensive and defensive battle. The second match, unlike the first, only concluded after quite some time had passed.

    ck!

    Point!

    This score was also for Renka.

    Being stripped of 2 points in Kendo, which is based on a best-of-three rounds system, signified a loss.

    Chinami, who had cooly taken a hit, cutely stomped her foot, then made a small bow to Renka while looking at her and retrieved her shinai.

    Thank you for your effort.

    Thank you for your effort.

    Although she couldnt score a point, Chinamis skill was truly exceptional. That became apparent when watching the match between Renka and a third-year senior who came up next.

    Haiyaaahp!!

    The senior, who rushed in emitting a peculiar kihap,

    Head!

    ck!

    ...was struck by Renka, who effortlessly scored a point by exploiting an opening...

    Thus, when five senior men and women had fallen, no one was left to challenge Renka.

    Whos the next challenger?

    Even with Goros call, the room remained silent.

    As the members avoided his eyes due to embarrassment, a vein popped on Goros forehead.

    Thisck of fighting spirit...

    At that moment,

    Ill give it a try!

    Tetsuya raised his hand.

    Me.

    And so did I.

    *

    {1: **Hogu** is a protective gear used in various martial arts, in this case for kendo, to protect the practitioner during practice or sparring sessions. The kendo hogu typically involves several pieces: a helmet (men), body armor (d), gloves (kote), and a waist and hip protector (tare).

    2: **Kihap** is a term used to describe the short, sharp exmation martial artists make (often simr to a shout or yell) when performing a technique. The kihap serves to focus energy, intimidate opponents, and signal a strike in martial arts like taekwondo, kendo, and more. Its quite simr to the kiai found in Japanese martial arts.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 53: The Protagonists Talent #2

    Chapter 53: The Protagonists Talent #2

    The ties of the armor should be tightened like this. But honestly, its a relief that the Director said it was okay.

    Chinami said while assisting me in wearing the hogu.

    Looking at her, I spoke with a serious tone.

    Thats true. But, Sensei.

    Yes?

    You were amazing.

    Upon hearing this, an arc was drawn in Chinamis eyes.

    I didnt score any points. Renka is indeed an excellent Kendoka[^1].

    To my eyes, Sensei seemed more exceptional.

    Thats an exaggeration. Did hubae-nim take anything away from it?

    There was something.

    When others were matched up with Renka, it ended too quickly, leaving no room to observe or learn. But, in the match between Renka and Chinami, somehow their offense and defense - their movements - were somewhat visible, as if I received a protagonists buff.

    I couldnt see everything, but I thought I could hit Renka at least once.

    Of course. But what is janshim? Earlier, the seniors were saying that janshim is important.

    Oh... well...

    While helping with the armor, Chinami began to exin how scoring works in Kendo.

    Effective strike zones, janshim, kigentaiichi... All these things must harmonize to score in a match, she said.

    I understood, but honestly, it wasplicated.

    It wasnt something that could all be learned while putting on hogu.

    Chinami also seemed to think along the same lines, adding a very simple exnation.

    When assessed with a real sword, if you can neutralize your opponent with a single, precise attack, thats a point. A more detailed exnation is needed, but for now, this much will do.

    Understood.

    Try shing with her. Renka is really strong, making scoring difficult, so just freely try whatever you want to do.

    Its not difficult; I think its impossible.

    Nheless, Im thankful to Chinami for being considerate and softening her words.

    Looking down at her, I smiled mischievously and said,

    I will avenge Sensei.

    Pfft!

    She burst intoughter while wrapping a head towel around my head.

    It wasnt derisiveughter, but it seemed devoid of expectation.

    After fitting the mask and tying the head strap, she patted my back.

    Now youre all set. Once Miura hubae-nims match ends, put on the Hwan, the protective equipment for head over there, and go to the stage. Feel free to give your all. No one is going to say anything.

    Yes.

    Encouraged by Chinami, I stood up and looked in the mirror.

    Aside from appearing a bit plump around the waist, it seemed to suit me quite well.

    When I nced towards the arena,

    Euryaah!

    Tetsuya, unleashing a spirited kihap, was charging at Renka.

    And Renka was silently defending against Tetsuyas unpolished but spirited attacks quite well.

    Things were going as I knew they would, but...

    I will snatch away this event and turn it into a new scene.

    My first move must be bold. If not, there will be no chance for me to score a point.

    While igniting determination within me, shinai in hand, I

    Whoa...! Matsuda! It suits you..?

    approached the seniors quietly chatting in the corner of the arena and lowered my stature sharply.

    And then, after sneakily ncing at Goro, who was focused on the match, I quipped in a small voice, barely audible enough for Renka,

    Thunder breathing...

    ***

    Thunder breathing...

    -Flinch

    Renka, who had been defending against Miuras attacks, jerked slightly at the faint voice that carried over from a distance.

    It was because she heard the name of a technique used by her favorite character from an anime she had been recently watching.

    Who is that?

    Swish-!

    Renka, who parried Miuras clumsy attack, nced toward the source of the voice while Miura was catching his breath.

    There was a guy, extending his left foot forward, hand reaching to the wooden sword at his hip.

    Since he was wearing a Hwan, it was hard to see in detail, but it seemed to be Ken Matsuda.

    She always thought he wasnt the type of guy to be interested in anime, but he knew about Thunder Breathing... It was unexpected, to say the least.

    And a bit annoying.

    Beginners, who have not been learning Kendo for long, are not put into matches.

    Still, the Director had highly rated the enthusiasm of Miura and Matsuda and had specially allowed them to wear hogu.

    However, instead of waiting respectfully, he was pulling such yful pranks.

    She didnt like that he was treating Kendo like a ything.

    But since he was a beginner, who had yet to master etiquette, she decided to not take his misconduct too seriously.

    What is Thunder breathing?

    Chinami, naively, approached Matsuda and asked.

    And Matsuda...

    Its one of the breathing techniques that enhance blood cirction and induce cardiac pulsation, increasing body temperature and recovery rate, and enhancing physical abilities. It makes you strong, almost like bing a demon.

    He recited the exnation from the anime as it is.

    Wow...! Is there such a breathing technique?

    There is.

    Thunder breathing... the name is really cool. I want to learn it too.

    Ill teach you. I will exin it in detailter.

    Dont be deceived, Chinami!

    Youre being yed right now!

    Renka, trying to cool her boiling insides, locked eyes with Goro, who was intently watching herself and Miura, and nodded her head.

    The meaning was clear: Lets end the match with Miura here.

    Confirming the signal, Goro raised both gs to dere the suspension of the match.

    Enough. Both of you, back to position.

    Renka, moving to the center, shed a bright smile at Miura, who was offering a somewhat awkward bow in her direction.

    She liked his attitude because, unlike Matsuda, he was serious.

    Thank you for your effort.

    Thank you for your effort.

    After exchanging greetings with Miura, Renka,

    May I ask how thest attack was?

    smiled warmly when he came over and asked.

    If the Director is present, offering advice between trainees is considered impolite. Ill tell youter.

    Ah, yes...! Thank you!

    Yeah. You did well.

    Soon after, Matsuda, called by Goro, walked over nonchntly and stood opposite her.

    Then he nodded and said,

    Ill be in your care then.

    His manner of speaking was indeed mixed with formality.

    Compared to the rumors about his past, it seemed his attitude had indeed improved.

    Bow.

    At the sound of Goros stern voice, Matsuda slowly crouched down in a bow.

    His bowing posture was quite good, a bit better than Tetsuya Miuras.

    This must be thanks to Chinamis one-on-one tutoring.

    Renka, who bowed in return and straightened up, brightened her eyes when Matsuda raised his shinai.

    Some time ago, when she had watched him practice, his bamboo sword had wobbled like a reed, but now it was stable.

    Even taking into ount the fact that he was standing still, his posture was quite good.

    If he could just fix that cheeky attitude from earlier, he might be somewhat good...

    Okay.

    Such guys be docile for a few days once theyre properly beaten down.

    Shed have to tease his pride just the right amount while sparring with him, and tell Chinami to deal with him a bit strictly.

    Begin!

    Upon hearing Goros voice, Renka, attempting to raise her shinai,

    Huh?

    Unintentionally let out a questionden exmation.

    It was because Matsuda had lifted his arm high, adopting an awkward Sangdanse stance.

    Is this guy, who hasnt even properly learned Jungdanse, using the Sangdanse stance?

    Did Chinami possibly tell him to use this stance in the match?

    However, a quick nce at Chinami revealed not just surprise, but near horror on her face.

    So, that meant she hadnt instructed him to do so.

    What the...!

    Renka, suppressing her eyes, quietly ground her teeth.

    She intended to toy with him just enough, but now, it seemed she would just have to outright disgrace him - To show him how shabby Sangdanse can be when the basics are not in ce, and make his approach to Kendo sincere.

    Renka, considering how to change Matsuda, took her stance when,

    Hmm...?

    She was quite surprised, as Matsuda, adopting the Sangdanse stance, seemed quite formidable.

    He wasnt mountain-like, but his energy was intensely fierce.

    Enough to feel well suited to Sangdanse practitioners.

    Even the gaze visible between the ts of his Howan was incredibly serious.

    He was confronting even the sharp energy she exuded head-on.

    His spirit was impressive. It was like looking at a tiger.

    Renka, nearly losing her breath for a moment, quickly regained herposure.

    Although he exuded an unexpectedly good aura, that was it.

    His posture was awkward with plenty of gaps, and he was even obstructing his own field of vision with his wrist.

    Good.

    Shed take this round mercilessly - Prevent him from even attacking and instill a sense of frustration.

    Renka, gripping the hilt tightly, thrust her shinai powerfully, timing it as Matsuda attempted a foot sweep.

    Swooosh-!

    One of the signature weaknesses of Sangdanse was a thrust to the throat.

    Even the experienced and skilled Chinami had been scored upon several times with this thrust, let alone Matsuda, who hadnt even mastered the basics of the Jungdanse stance and footwork. There was no way he could evade or parry this attack.

    This is going to hurt a bit.

    As Renka confirmed that the tip of the shinai was indeed aimed at the throat-hitting point, she intuitively knew that Matsuda would now let out a pitiful scream.

    However,

    Swoosh-!

    Uh...?

    As her shinai brushed past Matsudas Howan, she could only widen her eyes in astonishment.

    Did... did it miss...?

    Had he anticipated it? That a thrust to the throat wasing?

    No, that wasnt it.

    Looking at Matsudas current stance, his legs were spread wide to the side, in a way you wouldnt see in a typical kendo match.

    It meant he hadnt anticipated and dodged; he had moved with animal-like reflexes.

    Haa!

    Whooom-!

    Following with a short and light battle cry, Matsudas arm swung dynamically, producing a sound as if it were slicing through the air.

    Swoosh-!

    Renka, through the bars of her Howan, saw Matsudas sharply gleaming eyes aimed at her waist and she swallowed nervously.

    The waist...!

    Renka, suddenlying to her senses, tried to move urgently, but Matsudas shinai had already touched her right waist.

    Crrrack-!

    A hefty, resonating sound echoed on impact.

    The atmosphere in the dojo, which had been loosened by several bouts, became heavy again.

    .....

    .....

    A stillness lingered in the dojo.

    The club members, Chinami, Renka, and even Goro looked back and forth between Renka and Matsuda, as if not understanding what had happened.

    The first to break that silence was,

    Did it work? Did I score?

    Matsudas half-skeptical voice, as he casually retrieved his shinai and retreated.

    Second toe around was the head of a third-year student, one of the referees, as he turned creakingly towards Goro.

    One... one point...?

    *

    { Kendoka: Kendo practitioner.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 54: On the Brink of a Major Event

    Chapter 54: On the Brink of a Major Event

    In the end, I failed to score.

    It was because I didnt hit with the section of my shinai that could score a valid point but hit with the de section just below it.

    To put it simply, I failed to measure the distance.

    After that, I couldnt even properly attack, conceding two points and suffering defeat. I couldnt even grasp what was happening; it all ended with two swift strikes to my waist. It felt like she was genuinely trying to beat me.

    Such a pity.

    But my spirit remained high.

    Why? Although I didnt score, I did manage tond a psychological blow on Renka. Moreover, I achieved my goal of bing the main character of the event.

    Renka will likely remember me more than Tetsuya, with whom she had a serious match.

    Thats good enough for me.

    Speaking of which, its fascinating.

    Ive never practiced kendo, let alone any martial art simr to it, but when I moved instinctively, astonishing scenes emerged. Is this the protagonists talent? It feels so exhrating.

    Matsuda hubae-nim.

    At Chinamis call, I, who was wiping the protective gear in the storage room with her, looked up.

    Yes?

    Its such a shame. You could have beaten Renka

    Chinamis voice was slightly subdued. It wasnt jealousy that I almost did what she couldnt. Chinami isnt that petty.

    Her reaction probably stemmed from seeing me striking at Renkas waist. Perhaps shes even contemting whether to seriously teach me Sangdanse.

    I sat almost glued to Chinami, who was cross-legged.

    Then I gave her a big, reassuring smile.

    Its all thanks to Sensei.

    Huh...? Thanks to me?

    I saw how you attacked Ino-oh Sunbaes waist during the second match. I tried imitating it, albeit clumsily.

    Oh, is that so...? How did you even notice that...? Are you a genius or something?

    Maybe, I shrugged, Let me give you a massage as a token of gratitude.

    What...? No, I didnt do anything... Ah...!

    Chinami let out a cute whimper as I softly grasped the back of her neck. My fingers gently traced the fine hairs from the nape of her neck.

    As I tenderly caressed her slim, sexy neck disguising it as a gentle massage,

    Ungh...

    Chinami made anguid sound unique to her. Her head, now limp, moved in whatever direction I applied force.

    So, the nape is a sensitive spot for her.

    Her reactions are truly entertaining.

    Eek...!

    Chinami, biting her lip, managed to slip away from my grasp. With her face flushed, she scolded me.

    Hubae-nim...! I told you...! Grabbing someone elses neck without permission is...

    Is sensei someone else?

    Well, were in a master-disciple rtionship, but... its not right...!

    Not right? Somehow that sounds provocative.

    I was merely trying to massage my sensei as a disciple.

    Your intentions are appreciated...! But ask first next time...!

    Understood.

    Upon seeing mypliant demeanor, Chinami took a deep breath, her hips swaying slightly. She then sat down beside me again, stretching her neck this way and that, and resumed cleaning the protective gear.

    Whether she was recalling the earlier massage or maybe thinking about some food, Chinami was fully focused, asionally smacking her lips. I extended my phone towards her.

    Sensei, could I have your contact number?

    My contact? Ah, right... In case you have questions about kendo.

    Truth be told, unless you bring it up, I wont be asking a single question about that. I just want to chat and hang out.

    With her dainty fingers, Chinami dialed her number and handed my phone back.

    Hubae-nim has tremendous potential. Starting tomorrow, we should focus more on Sangdanse techniques. But you must also thoroughly learn Jungdanse. You couldnt move an inch from the second match because you dont have experience and dont fully understand the Jungdanse techniques.

    I see. But you acknowledged me?

    It was an attack that couldnt be ignored. But remember, never be overconfident. Understood?

    Yes. Im just happy to be acknowledged by Sensei. Should I buy you ice cream?

    What vor? I like... Ah! No, it should be me treating you. As a congrattion and all. Ill buy peach-vored ice cream tomorrow. Just enjoy it.

    Are there any other vors?

    I love peaches.

    Wouldnt you ask for my preference?

    Everyone likes peaches. Im sure youll love it too.

    Chinami would probably excel in sales.

    With that gentle face, I doubt anyone could resist buying whatever shes selling.

    Im tempted to touch the back of her neck again to tease her, but Im still in the early stages of winning over Chinami. Too much proactiveness might backfire, so Ill restrain myself.

    ***

    Leaving the kendo club, I saw Renka and Tetsuya engaged in a quiet conversation.

    It was mostly Renka speaking, seemingly offering advice.

    As I approached the two of them, Renka, crossing her arms, asked,

    Wheres Chinami?

    Her voice was rather monotonous, as if she was making an effort to appear calm.

    She went to the restroom for a bit. Looks like you and Chinami Sunbae-nim are leaving together?

    We are, today. Also... I owe you an apology.

    For what?

    For using too much force in a coaching match.

    It wasnt an attempt to soothe my bruised ego; it was sincere. It was an apology not only to me but also to herself, for losing her restraint and pushing me too hard. I shrugged off Renkas apology as if it was of little concern.

    Its fine.

    .... Im d to hear that. And hey... dont teach Chinami anything weird.

    Anything weird?

    You know, that breathing technique or whatever... theres no such breathing method in the world.

    Its a technique from a character you adore, and you call it that breathing technique? Why pretend you dont know?

    At Comiket^(1), youd excitedly get an autograph from that author...

    You heard that? How?

    I... just happened to overhear it... Anyway, dont do it.

    I was just joking.

    Chinami is the type who, unless told its a joke, will take things seriously. Shes naive like that.

    Then Ill just tell herter it was a joke. Okay?

    ... Fine. You did well today... Next time we spar, Ill guide you properly.

    Next spar? Wouldnt it be more about boiling rage than guidance?

    A scenario where she gets frustrated thinking she could never beat a fierce guy like me and ends up acknowledging me as the dominant one... Ill make it happen someday.

    Alright, Im going then.

    Yeah. Take care. You too, Miura.

    Tetsuya responded with a respectful bow towards Renka.

    As I walked towards the parking lot after parting ways with Renka, I stole a nce at Tetsuya, who seemed dejected.

    Having shown such a poor performancepared to my standout one mustve taken a toll on his self-esteem.

    He does have potential in kendo. So, he should try harder. Itd be better if he asionally explodes with feelings of inferiority.

    I gave Tetsuya a hard pat on the back.

    Why are you so down today? Cheer up, man.

    He flinched, possibly from the unexpected pain, and then grimaced.

    Thanks, Matsuda. But did you have to hit that hard?

    You think that was hard? Then, if you trip on the street, youll probably break a bone.

    That... Oh? Theres Miyuki.

    Tetsuyas face brightened up as he looked straight ahead. Following his gaze, I saw Miyuki walking towards us from the parking lot where she had been waiting.

    Matsuda-kun! Why did you hit Tetsuya-kun?

    She approached with a voice devoid of any reprimanding tone, craning her neck to see. Looking frustrated, I turned towards Tetsuya, asking in a threatening manner,

    Did I hit you?

    Well, you did, but...

    So, I hit you?

    N-not seriously... It was just a yful encouragement...

    Hearing his response, I looked back at Miyuki.

    See?

    Matsuda-kun, if you wear such a stern expression, who would dare speak the truth?

    Another nagging? Maybe I should just silence your mouth...

    Why would you silence my mouth? If you dont want to hear, cover your own ears... Ahhh!

    Miyuki shrieked and pulled away, for I had reached out to grab her. With a face mixed with amusement, she swiftly retreated towards my car. As I unlocked the car door with my smart key, she quickly slid into the passenger seat.

    Rolling my eyes, Iined to Tetsuya.

    Shes bing more yful day by day. Does she do the same with you?

    ... With me, shes even more mischievous.

    Is that so? Lets lessen her mischievousness, one by one, in the future then.

    That must be exhausting.

    Not really... Isnt it fun?

    Is it? Lets get going.

    Right. Thanks for the ride today as well.

    ***

    Throughout the ride home, Tetsuya refrained from mentioning my performance. It seemed like he didnt want to praise me in front of Miyuki.

    Silently scoffing at Tetsuyas timid andughably rebellious attitude, I dropped him off.

    As soon as it was just Miyuki and me, I abruptly took her hand and interlocked our fingers.

    At my gesture, Miyuki chuckled and remarked insincerely,

    You shouldnt drive with one hand...

    Should I let go then?

    No, no... I didnt mean it like that... And Matsuda-kun, why are you so quick to use force? You promised me youd refrain from violence.

    Miyuki was referring to when I had smacked Tetsuyas back earlier. She didnt seem to be genuinely concerned about that; instead, it looked like she just didnt want our conversation topse.

    I saw he was down, so I gave him an encouraging pat. Didnt you notice Miura today? How he seemed distracted even while talking with us?

    Well... He did look a bit off. Ill ask him about it today and let you know.

    Im not really curious. But hows the cultural festival preparation going?

    Its good; were almost done. The makeup crew has been working hard... Since youve been cking off every day, youd better diligently check tickets during the festival. Dont you dare ck off, or youll be in trouble.

    Didnt Miura ck off every day too?

    Tetsuya-kun dide to help us from time to time during lunch. Plus, hes going to be in ghost makeup.

    Oh? What kind of makeup?

    We originally nned on having him as Shuten-doji^(2), but it didnt seem fitting, so we settled on Namahage^(3) instead.

    Namahage? That red-faced ogre with a kitchen knife?

    Yep.

    Things seem to have changed because of me. Im sorry, Tetsuya.

    As we were nearly at Miyukis house, I steered the car into a secluded alley and parked. Then, I leaned in, closing the gap between my face and hers.

    As she blinked in surprise, locking eyes with me, her cheeks gradually flushed a deep red.

    ...Why are you staring at me like that?

    Cant I look at you?

    Its not that, but...

    Are you going to the after-party? Since youre the ss representative?

    Yes...

    Enjoy yourself, but contact me before it gets toote.

    Contact Matsuda-kun? Arent you going to the after-party?

    No.

    Why not? Itd be good if we went together... You dont have many friends, right? Wouldnt it be a good opportunity to make some more?

    shing a gentle smile at Miyukis concerned expression, I spoke in the deep voice she loved, very warmly.

    Contact me. Got it?

    With her face now fully flushed, she lowered her head and replied.

    Y-yes, Ill contact you... But what are you going to do..?

    Pausing for a moment, I lightly, teasingly scratched the back of her hand, causing her to tingle.

    Dont... dont do that...

    Ignoring her attempt to pull away from my grip, I responded calmly.

    Well be together that day... Just the two of us.

    Just the two of us...?

    Yes. Just us.

    Having heard this much, Miyuki might have a vague idea of what Im implying. Even if she doesnt realize it now, once she returns home and mulls it over, shell understand the hidden meaning behind my words.

    Of course, there wasnt any absolute certainty in it. I hadnt explicitly mentioned that shed be staying at my ce that night. But because of the words Just the two of us, she might mentally prepare and possibly even physically prepare.

    O-okay... Ill do that...

    Seeing Miyuki fiddling with the interlocked fingers, I ced my hand over hers and gave a gentle smile. Upon which, Miyuki swallowed hard and spoke.

    ...Are you just going to leave like this?

    What would you like me to do?

    Here...

    She gently pressed her index finger to her lips, and her almond-shaped fingernails shined faintly.

    Watching her tant gesture, Iughed, and not wanting to make her wait any longer, I leaned my face closer to hers.

    *

    { 1. Comiket (): A reference to Comic Market, the worldsrgest doujinshi (self-published works) fair held in Japan. Its a ce where fans and creators gather, and attendees often meet their favorite authors and artists.

    2. Shuten-doji: A legendary oni from Japanese folklore, known for terrorizing ancient Kyoto and consuming human flesh and sake.

    3. Namahage: A folklore creature from the Akita Prefecture of Japan, depicted as demon-like beings, who visit homes during New Years Eve, brandishingrge knives and asking whether there are any crybabies around. Theyre both a figure of fear and a cultural icon used to teach children good behavior.

    You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 55: On the Brink of a Major Event #2

    Chapter 55: On the Brink of a Major Event #2

    The academy was packed to the brim with people.

    Both the enrolled students and the guests from outside were soaked into the noisy and lively atmosphere of the cultural festival.

    Despite the sun still shining brightly, there was no space to set foot amidst the throng of people, but it grew quieter as I passed the main entrance and headed towards the gymnasium.

    Vrrrrm-!

    Pulling out my phone as it vibrated in my pocket, I pressed the call button.

    Yeah.

    -Arrived?

    Just now. What should I do now?

    -Masako will be waiting for you. You just have to listen to the exnation and start checking the tickets when its time.

    Where are you?

    -Im in the makeup room getting my makeup done. Take care then.

    Alright.

    After hanging up the phone, I admired the gymnasium, which had been transformed into a haunted house.

    Fake vines were ced here and there, the door was painted dark, and skull decorations were affixed to either side.

    The setup was well done.

    It must be thanks to Miyuki and the vice president.

    Both of them had been even more busy after the day of the spar.

    Slowly shaking my head, I looked around the gymnasium when,

    Uhm... Matsuda-kun.

    From behind, a very tiny voice reached my ears.

    Turning my head, I gave a sly smile to Masako, who was holding a bag of bread in her hand.

    Hello, Bread Girl.

    Ah, hello...!

    Youre my partner?

    Right... Youre to check tickets with me... W-want some bread...?

    She cautiously offered a piece of melon bread.

    I unleashed a small chuckle and shook my head sideways.

    No. But why are there no customers?

    Ah... Well... we havent started operating yet... and the haunted house usually gets crowded around sunset...

    I see.

    Mm-hmm...

    You thought I was an idiot just now, didnt you?

    Oh, no...! Cough!

    Guess Im right, seeing you cough like that?

    Huck! Cough! No, its not... Cough!

    With a forced smile, I supported Masako, who continued to cough while bent forward, and sat her down on a chair. By the time she calmed down, I offered her the white milkid on the makeshift table.

    Th-thank you... Hm...!

    Do you have something like asthma?

    No, Im healthy... I just get like this when Im flustered...

    What do I do now? Start checking tickets?

    You can start from ten oclock... and if the kids in makeup need something... you just go in and get it for them...

    So, I need to run errands?

    My eyebrows tightened and my voice lowered, prompting Masako to hastily wave her hands.

    No, no...! Ill do that, you just check the tickets...

    Cant even take a joke, I see Just let me do it.

    Ah, ok... And the tickets look like this...

    Masako handed me a ticket to the haunted house.

    It was a cute rectangle ticket with a chibi ghost.

    Judging by the drawing style, it was definitely drawn by Miyuki.

    Its not scary at all.

    Thats the point... They think itll be easy, then get a huge surprise once inside...

    Did you go in?

    Mm... It was super scary. And the set was no joke... Everyone worked really hard...

    While I didnt do anything and just idled around...

    I dont feel guilty, but I should repay them with some snacks next weekday.

    ***

    -Tear

    After I tore along the perforated line and handed over the remaining ticket, a couple, their faces brimming with excitement, cautiously made their way toward the entrance.

    Screech...

    The door opened with an eerie sound.

    A cold breeze gushed from within, touching our backs.

    Its chilly. Those inside must be pretty cold at this point.

    Having received our first customers, I turned to Masako beside me and asked,

    So those customers just go straight in? No briefing or anything?

    Ah... there are two students at the entrance who exin the concept. Theyll take care of everything.

    Pretty thorough, huh?

    Right? All thanks to Miyuki.

    Miyuki enjoyed solid trust from her ssmates.

    But that girl, admired by others, flirted and acted cute in front of me...

    Its like a scene straight out of a romantic movie.

    The time passed, and there I stood, checking tickets at the entrance with Masako.

    After noon, people slowly began to flock.

    There were hardly any families; the majority were couples and same-gender friends.

    -Ahhhhhhhh!

    -Ughhhhhhh!!

    As faint screams from the customers inside the gym echoed, theplexions of waiting girls, who were just moments ago cooing about how cute the admission tickets were, turned pale.

    The expressions of the boys, who had been maintaining a semnce of calm, were hardening as well.

    While I was enjoying watching the various reactions of the customers, soon, the break time for the students in ghost makeup drew near. Noticing that, I sought Masakos understanding.

    Then, I dashed over to the skewer shop run by the kendo club.

    Come back again! Oh? Matsuda hubae-nim!

    Chinami, who was greeting customers with a smile all over her face, waved at me cheerfully.

    Renka was... grilling skewers with her distinctively indifferent face.

    I could see a twitch in her eyes as she spotted me.

    Hello.

    Oh! Matsuda, youre here?

    After the kendo match, the club members became notably friendlier towards me.

    It wasnt because I demonstrated skill during my match with Renka, but because I had goofed around, striking a funny pose before the match.

    My modest and well-mannered behavior while quietly cleaning the equipment had slowly been raising my reputation until it burst that day.

    As I walked toward Chinami, receiving warm wees from the club members who hadnt participated in the spar, I spoke.

    Six pieces of leg meat, please.

    Six pieces of leg meat? Thats too little for you, hubae-nim. Buy eight.

    Are you hard selling?

    Just kidding. Is the haunted house going well?

    There are quite a few customers, even though its early.

    Good to hear. Is it your break time now?

    Yes. But how much is it?

    Its 2400 yen.

    400 yen each, expensive, considering this isnt a specialized yakitori restaurant.

    But overcharging is standard for festival stalls.

    After paying for the yakitori, I chatted amicably with Chinami while waiting for the skewers.

    Soon, Renka called out to me.

    Matsuda, theyre ready. Take this.

    Renka handed me a beautifully packaged box.

    Checking the number of skewers inside, I asked,

    There are seven?

    Its a service.

    Service?

    We add one more as a service when club members order. Theres no other meaning.

    Is that so? Then Ill order one leg each, five more times. Give me ten.

    .....

    Just kidding. Thank you, Ill enjoy it. Stop by the gym and have fun when you take a break.

    With a sly smile and a brief bow, I waved heartily to Chinami and headed toward the gym.

    ***

    Ding-! Ding-! Ding ding ding...

    The delicate sound of string instruments echoed creepily.

    [Oooohhh...!]

    And then, a creepy wail emanated from the installed speaker.

    Entering the haunted house, I felt a slight tension in the decently scary atmosphere.

    Meticulous Miyuki must have sharpened her knife - as, for a student festival, the quality is very good.

    As I walked through the maze-like path, trying hard to ignore the background sound,

    Gwaaak...

    A ghoul, drooling with saliva, approached and rustled its long fingernails.

    I shuddered almost convulsively.

    Ahahk! Fuck!

    Kyaaaak!

    And that ghoul, too, let out a startled scream following my own outburst.

    Somewhat soothed by its unexpectedly high-pitched voice that didnt match its appearance, I, who had almost dropped the yakitori box, tightly gripped it and spoke.

    What is this...?

    Ma, Matsuda-kun...? Whats happening...?

    I came to tell you its lunchtime. Why are you acting during break time?

    No... I thought... you were thest customer... Sorry.

    Didnt you get the message to eat in the waiting room?

    Ah... my phone is off... Can I go now?

    Yeah.

    Thanks.

    Dont thank me with that makeup on. Its scarier.

    Yep.

    The ssmate chuckled, perhaps finding my reaction amusing.

    Creeped out by her bizarre appearance, I hastily exited the ce and went around telling the remaining ghosts to return to the waiting room.

    Afterward, I stopped at the Snow Woman course where Miyuki was.

    A ce colder than elsewhere.

    Its incredibly deste, with even a smoke machine turned on.

    The set was well-crafted, resembling a snowy mountain.

    As I entered that ce, I saw Miyuki, dressed in a kimono borately adorned with vintage decorations, sitting crouched down.

    She wore a pure white wig amidst the smoke.

    Her makeup was so intensely white that it was impossible to believe it was human skin, and she even wore red contact lenses from somewhere.

    That look was so stunning that I almost lost my focus for a moment.

    No wonder the guysing out of the haunted house were saying the Snow Woman was incredibly beautiful.

    Matsuda-kun.

    Seeing Miyuki greet me with a deliberately cold voice, I turned off the smoke machine and blew away all the lingering smoke.

    Then I closed the door and began to block it with a nearby prop.

    Baffled by my actions, Miyuki moved her bright red lips.

    What are you doing...? Why are you blocking the door...?

    Just wait and see.

    After casually moving the objects around, I checked if the door was well closed and then crouched down in a corner.

    Sit down. Lets eat yakitori.

    Yakitori?

    I bought your favorite leg meat. Lets eat before it gets cold.

    When I opened the box and offered it to Miyuki, she cautiously sat beside me and picked up a skewer.

    When did you buy this?

    Just now.

    Just for me?

    Uh.

    Was she delighted that the food was just for her?

    Miyuki, slightly tottering, bit into the yakitori. As she began her bted lunch, she mumbled between chews.

    Matsuda-kun. I heard all the swearing from earlier.

    Did you?

    Your voice was so loud, I couldnt help but hear it...

    If one gets scared, anyone might swear a bit.

    You looked so cheap.

    The word cheap felt like something I hadnt heard in a long time. It was again proof of how much Id improved in Miyukis eyes.

    There was yakitori sauce on the corner of Miyukis mouth, who was scolding me.

    Struck with an idea, I leaned closer to Miyukis face.

    As her eyes widened, and she attempted to pull back, I grabbed Miyukis nape, holding her neck still. I then extended my tongue and licked the sauce off the corner of her mouth with a light flick.

    Wha- What are you doing...!

    Seeing her body shuddering with surprise at the abrupt action, I grinned mischievously and said,

    You had sauce on you.

    You, you could have just wiped it with a tissue, why...!

    Arent you cold?

    As I slyly changed the topic, she, with her hand trembling around the skewer, bit her lower lip gently.

    A little...

    Miyuki then leaned on me and took a bite of the yakitori, seemingly to remove the awkwardness.

    As I wrapped my arms around her, my hands slid under her kimono.

    At that, Miyuki jolted, giving a sharp reaction.

    Ah!

    Miyukis body felt even warmer than usual.

    As I touched Miyukis warm, soft body in the chilly room...

    I felt holding Miyuki close during winter might give a simr feeling.

    Matsuda-kun...! You blocked the door for this...!?

    Noisy... And since when is the snow woman this warm? Arent you supposed to freeze people to death? With this warmth, you might even revive someone.

    ...Well, at least I look cold on the outside, so its okay, right?

    Maybe Guess we wont be seeing the cultural festival today?

    I have to stayte for the haunted house... Sorry...

    By the time the haunted house event would end, it would be the time for the bands performance - the highlight of the cultural festival. Ideally, wed watch the band together, but our current rtionship was far from typical.

    Theres a much bigger event awaiting us, one that cant bepared to the bands performance. I cant waste time on something so trivial.

    With a light rub to Miyukis waist, I spoke.

    Ill leave once this is over. Just contact me after the party.

    Mm... But my yakitori...

    Eat it.

    You have to let go for me to eat.

    Even as she said this, Miyuki was holding onto me tightly, as if she didnt want to let go.

    She even set aside the yakitori she had been eating.

    *

    { TN: You can support the trantion and read ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 56: First Experience

    Chapter 56: First Experience

    Late at night.

    After receiving a call from Miyuki while I was at home, I drove to the location she told me about.

    Not long after parking the car in a deserted alley,

    -Click

    Miyuki, opening the passenger side door, got into the car.

    Am Ite? Sorry. I was just saying goodbye to friends...

    I only waited for about 3 minutes, so dont worry about it.

    Yeah...

    Miyukis expression was filled with tension.

    It seemed like she vaguely anticipated what would happen at home. It was evidence that she had prepared herself in her own way.

    The car was quiet on the way back.

    Miyuki stared out the window until we arrived home, and I didnt say anything so that she could gather her thoughts.

    The moment she spoke was when we arrived at home and I turned off the car engine.

    Matsuda-kun.

    Yes?

    I want to shower first.

    I filled the bathtub with water.

    Have you washed Matsuda-kun?

    Ill shower too. In the shower.

    Yes.

    It was a voice that contained determination.

    If Miyuki had been alone, she might have clenched her fists tightly.

    We walked into the house, and as Miyuki took her bag and headed for the open-air bath, I quickly threw off my clothes.

    After thoroughly showering in the shower, Iyfortably on the bed, turning on the TV and waiting for Miyuki.

    Miyuki finally came out of the hot tub after a long time.

    The first thing she noticed, still wearing a towel on her head, was that the window was tightly closed.

    Even the sliding door separating the kitchen waspletely closed, creating apletely sealed living room.

    Miyukis throat bobbed as she looked around the room.

    Seeing Miyuki like that, I slightly lifted the nket that covered me and tapped the bed next to me.

    Miyuki cautiously approached andy down, covering us both with the nket.

    Seeing her trembling hand holding the edge of the nket, I said, You worked hard today.

    ...Thank you for your hard work too, Matsuda-kun.

    But I didnt do anything?

    Still... You helped us by checking the tickets and running errands. Im very grateful for that alone.

    Is that so?

    Yes... Oh, and when you came in to ask everyone to eat and you cursed that ghost...

    Hm?

    The girl who was dressed as that ghost was Saya. During the after party, Saya said that Matsuda-kun, who was surprised, was very funny and everyone really liked that.

    So the one who dressed up as a long-nailed ghoul was Saya.

    Well, Ill probably forget by tomorrow anyway.

    So you guys gossip behind peoples backs? Lets see if you can do that in front of me.

    Did the tension ease as we talked about the cultural festival and made some light jokes?

    Miyuki burst intoughter and moved closer to me.

    Lying next to me, she tidied up my hair and said, From what I heard everyone saying today... Theyre starting to feel morefortable with you, Matsuda-kun. So please dont act all... weird like before. Got it?

    Is that important?

    Itll be much better if you dont do it.

    Okay... Got it.

    As I obediently nodded my head, a smile formed at the corner of Miyukis eyes.

    With a yful grin, she looked at me, aligning her gaze with mine, and moved her plump lips.

    Do you want to watch TV?

    Well... I dont know.

    Why dont you know...?

    Even though she was the first one asking what we would do today, I could see the hint of fear in her tone.

    She may have mentally prepared herself, but now that the time hase, her fear has grown.

    I turned my body towards Miyuki and stared at her quietly.

    .....

    The already quiet atmosphere became even more silent.

    If it wasnt for the sound ofmercialsing from the TV, it would have been even more awkward.

    Your hair is pretty

    Miyuki suddenlyplimented me as she examined my face.

    I raised one corner of my mouth and spoke.

    You helped me.

    Yeah...

    Are you tired?

    No... not at all.

    Your eyes look tired.

    At my words, Miyuki forcefully widened her eyes.

    Isnt it solved?

    I burst intoughter at her cute behavior, and when the atmosphere was quite aroused, I quietly reached out to Miyukis hip.

    Tap.

    She flinched as soon as I touched her.

    She then let out a long breath as if to calm her pounding heart.

    Whoah...

    Even though we often engage in skinship, her reaction was more intense today.

    Miyukis eyes had be moist at some point, and her body was trembling as if experiencing an earthquake.

    She couldnt control herself.

    Cautiously embracing Miyuki, I gently asked in a soft voice.

    Should we just go to sleep tonight?

    .....

    She forced her arm between my armpit and pressed against me with all her strength.

    I kissed Miyukis forehead, filled with affection as the scent of plums permeated the air, and gently patted her hip as if putting a child to sleep.

    Mmm...

    Perhaps because she liked this disy of affection, Miyuki, after letting out a disgruntled sound likest time, buried her face deeper into my chest.

    Then she answered the question I had asked earlier.

    I dont want to sleep...

    You dont want to sleep?

    Yeah... I dont want to sleep... That you do that thing...

    What thing?

    That thing you did... when we were eating Yakitori earlier...

    With a flirtatious voice filled with aegyo, Miyuki mentioned the forey we had when we were in the haunted house.

    It seems she liked that.

    I smiled at her effort to be more active than usual...

    I then gently pushed Miyukis shoulders andid her down in a proper position. Then, I straddled her on top.

    .....

    Her eyes flickered, and she blinked, pressing her arms against her chest.

    Unlike before, I could see anticipation and excitement in her eyes.

    As I slowly lowered my head, I licked her lips, gently.

    As with our first kiss, I was incredibly slow.

    Ah...!

    In response, a short moan escaped Miyukis pursed lips, followed by a gust of warm breath that tickled my chin.

    Just like our first kiss, I gently nibbled on Miyukis lower lip, pulling it slightly, and then gently caressed her cheek.

    Finally, I said the words I had been wanting to say since the first time I saw Miyuki and had been holding onto tightly in my heart.

    I like you, Miyuki.

    At that moment, Miyukis trembling body came to a stop.

    Her already wide eyes widened even more.

    Me, me too I... I like... Ken...

    She confessed, calling my name without any honorifics.

    With a bright smile and sincerity, we revealed our feelings for each other.

    That was the catalyst.

    After that, we began kissing passionately, exchanging more intense skinship than ever before.

    Miyukis tongue entered my mouth, exploring my teeth, and in response, I lifted her shirt up.

    Ah!

    Miyuki was startled as the fabric rose up, but she didnt stop teasing my tongue.

    I also continued to gently stroke her ribs and side chest.

    Huff... Hah!

    Miyuki exhaled short breaths multiple times, trying to slide her leg between mine.

    I pulled my face away from Miyuki, who was clearly getting more excited, and used my tongue to snap off the saliva that was stretching between our lips, bringing it into my mouth.

    Perhaps it was the explicit nature of that sight, but Miyuki opened her mouth in surprise.

    Taking advantage of that moment, I felt Miyukis bra against my fingertips.

    The neckline was incredibly short. If I lifted my fingertips just a little, I could feel the soft flesh.

    And instead of the usual normal feeling; it felt restlessly exciting.

    In the center of the underwire, there was a ribbon-like feature.

    It must be acy design. She even prepared underwear like this... How brave.

    Matsuda-kun You look like a pervert

    I brushed off her remark with a light smile and tried to continue taking off her half-removed t-shirt.

    .....

    And then, Miyuki turned her head to the side.

    I lightly chuckled at her behavior, which showed she was too embarrassed to meet my gaze, and ced my lips just above her navel, and sucked in.

    Ahh...!

    Her waist writhed almost violently.

    The arm that was lifted somehow fell back down and started pulling on my hair.

    She was really aroused.

    Thats a relief.

    I stopped lifting the t-shirt and focused on caressing Miyukis fair skin.

    Starting from the waist, then the ribs, the sternum, and the upper chest.

    Every time my lips and tongue touched her skin,

    Hot...! Ahh...!

    Miyuki let out intermittent moans and her whole body trembled with pleasure.

    **

    How long has it been? It feels like Ive been caressing Miyukis upper body for about 30 minutes.

    The result of my efforts was satisfying.

    Haah... Haah...

    Miyuki, whose body hadpletely lost its strength, breathed heavily.

    As if to show her excitement, her body was covered in sweat, making her appearance even more erotic.

    When I yfully poked her glistening waist,

    Hey...!

    An exmation simr to a gasp escaped Miyukis lips.

    Then, I put my hand down and firmly pressed the tip of my middle finger between Miyukis vagina.

    Ooh...

    She clenched her teeth and pulled her legs together.

    The tip of my fingers was moist. Her pussy was quite wet, and it seemed like the time hade.

    I whispered into her ear, my voice gentle.

    Would you like to raise your arms?

    No... Nooo...

    She refused in a disheveled tone, but still raised her arm.

    She was so adorable, I was going mad.

    Slowly, I took off Miyukis t-shirt. Then I rested my hand on her back and exerted a little force, and Miyukis upper body slightly rose.

    In that position, I untied the bra hooks that were attached to the back.

    With a snap, the band bounced from side to side.

    Haah...!

    I removed Miyukis bra while supporting her properly, then closed my eyes before opening them again.

    This was because I saw Miyukisrge breasts heaving up and down.

    I almost burst out in admiration without realizing it.

    They were so beautiful and big to the point where my mind went nk.

    Blood rushed even more to the already swollen and bulging penis.

    As I briefly appreciated Miyukis breasts, I lightly prodded the pink nipples that were sticking out with my fingernail.

    Then,

    Hyaaaaang-!

    Miyukis body writhed, releasing a moan filled with excitement.

    Did she feel embarrassed for producing such a sound? She tightly closed her mouth with one arm, using the other arm to cover her eyes, hiding an incredibly shameful expression.

    Regaining my senses in an instant due to her actions, I took advantage of her embarrassment and pulled down the shorts that were hanging on her hips.

    Without giving Miyuki a chance to say anything, the shorts slid down smoothly.

    I then paused for a brief moment and slowly reached out my hand towards Miyukis lower abdomen.

    I gently stroked it as if I were handling delicate flowers.

    Perhaps she felt relieved, as Miyukis legs became weak.

    Seeing her cute toes curling and her legs quivering, I smugly moved my hand to the side of her panties to gauge Miyukis response.

    .....

    Miyukis body remained calm.

    There was no sign of resistance.

    Even her knees were raised. It meant she was preparing to lift her legs.

    Relieved, I slowly took off Miyukis panties.

    As it descended a little, Miyukis moistened vagina was revealed below.

    It was as pretty as her chest.

    Unknowingly, I swallowed back my saliva and finished taking off Miyeukis panties, which were hanging on her toes.

    Then, I admired herpletely naked body.

    Matsuda-kun. stop looking... please...

    Perhaps sensing my gaze under her arm that covered her eyes, Miyuki begged me desperately.

    Hoo...

    I let out a breath and calmed down my pounding heart.

    I took off my pants and spread Miyukis legs, resting them on my thigh. Then, I ced my penis on her vagina.

    As the solid and hard thing touched her thin and sensitive flesh,

    Hick!

    Miyuki flinched and removed her arm covering her eyes.

    Her eyes, which were looking up at me without even considering what was below, widened in surprise.

    It was a truly astonished expression, but she quickly bit her lip, looking at my concerned face.

    No, it wont hurt Okay Do it

    She said determinedly.

    I averted my gaze and nodded.

    Ill try my best. If it hurts, tell me right away.

    Yeah...

    As I was about to attempt insertion,

    Ah!! Aaaah!! Matsuda-kun! It hurts...! It hurts!!

    Miyuki suddenly let out a loud scream.

    As I looked at her motionlessly for a moment, she opened her eyes and spoke in a frightened tone.

    Did you... put it in? Did you...?

    No. I havent even touched it yet.

    .... Really...?

    Miyuki lowered her pupils shyly while still facing me.

    It was an action to see if the insertion had happened or not.

    Having confirmed that nothing had touched her there,

    .....

    She tightly pressed her lips together and turned her head to the side.

    After a while, she murmured in a small voice.

    Because of Matsuda-kun...

    Because of me?

    I... I dont know... Anyway, its because of Matsuda-kun...

    Iughed at her cute grumbling and told Miyuki.

    I guess I was in a bit of a hurry. Sorry. Shall we take a break?

    ....Uh... Hug me...

    Miyuki extended her arms while pouting.

    Seeing her antics and feeling how cute and precious she was, I hugged her tightly and began patting her sweat-stained back gently.

 Chapter 57: First Experience #2

    Chapter 57: First Experience #2

    Why do I have to be the only one to take off everything...? Even Matsuda-kun should take off too...

    While Miyuki, who had calmed down a little, hugged me tightly, she made a strong argument.

    I gently calmed her down, who was almost pulling on my t-shirt, and said,

    Ill take it offter. When you feel a little morefortable.

    Take it off now...!

    If I take it off now, my body will touch your bare skin...

    But I will still take it off since you want me to. Dont regret it.

    Nodding my head and briefly releasing Miyuki, I took off my t-shirt.

    And before Miyuki could admire my body, I hugged her tightly again.

    The sensation of her still-hard nipples against my chest was strongly felt.

    Miyuki must have felt a simr sensation,

    .....

    She instinctively exerted a lot of strength into her own arms, which were tucked under my armpits.

    As a result, the sensation became even more intense.

    I enjoyed the feeling of Miyukis soft breasts being pressed against me, and patted her butt.

    Look at me.

    No

    Look.

    In a voice that couldnt be any kinder, Iforted Miyuki, and she removed her face that was buried in my shoulder and looked at me.

    Her bangs were messily tangled on her forehead.

    As I started to tidy them up, Miyuki shyly bowed her head and observed my upper body.

    Did my firm body appeal to her?

    Miyuki ced her thin, slender fingers on my chest.

    It was an action simr to what I did when I caressed her breasts earlier.

    It tickles.

    .....

    Stop it.

    .....

    Miyuki, who pretended to not hear my words, had a pouty expression.

    Seeing that, with a warm smile, I carefullyid her down.

    Then, I climbed on top and brought my face close to her face.

    As I lowered my head, she prepared to receive my lips.

    At that time, I suddenly pushed my tongue to tease her lips and then lifted my head, acting as if saying when did that happen.

    After doing such teasing acts that were almost like kissing several times, Miyuki let out aint.

    Oh, seriously...!

    The serious atmosphere suddenly became yful and noisy at some point.

    Its not necessarily a bad atmosphere.

    In fact, it could be considered good.

    Because it would make Miyuki feel at ease.

    Although it will eventually return to a serious state, I think its much better to be rxed than to stay tense.

    Letting out a softughter, I pressed my lips against the corbone that was exposed on Miyukis chest.

    I made a suction sound while stimting that spot,

    Ah...

    When Miyuki exhaled with a hot breath, I started caressing her breasts.

    Grasping her lower breast, I massaged it gently to ensure it wouldnt hurt,

    Then, I extended my index finger and lightly grazed the protruding nipples...

    Ha!

    When Miyuki shivered from the sensation, I began to lick from the sternum to the tip of her chin with the tip of my tongue.

    Ah...

    The pleasure intensified due to the stimting hand and tongue movements, causing Miyuki to let out a high-pitched moan.

    Then, she hastily covered her mouth with both hands.

    It seemed she never imagined that such a voice would escape her mouth.

    Her legs were tightly pressed together, trying to cover the most embarrassing and beautiful part of a woman.

    Seeing her instinctive action, I swallowed the tip of Miyukis chest with my mouth and began to lightly flick the pink nipple with my tongue.

    Ha-keup!

    Miyukis body almost trembled in convulsions at the bizarre behavior that was iparable to the caresses she had received so far.

    Her legs, which showed no signs of stopping, trembled unsteadily.

    Underneath them, I lowered my hand and...

    Smearing the liquid that had dripped from her vagina on my fingers, I gently rubbed it against her clitoris in a counterclockwise motion.

    Her tender flesh was coated with her own love juice.

    Perhaps feeling strange, a breath escaped from Miyukis mouth and tickled my forehead.

    Uh! Haah!

    Miyuki must be extremely bewildered right now.

    She was moaning in pleasure, something she had never done in her twenty years of life.

    As the pleasure intensified, Miyukis strength gradually drained away.

    Her increasingly spread legs were evidence that she was experiencing a significant orgasm.

    Having made Miyukis vagina wet enough, Ipletely withdrew from her and looked down at her with affectionate eyes, lifting my lips from her chest.

    After that, I rested my hand on Miyukis shoulder, gazing at her lovingly, and slowly lowered my lower body.

    Should I insert it?

    Taken aback by my question, Miyuki, who was nervously chewing her lips, murmured in a small voice.

    I-itll definitely hurt...

    Then should we wait a little longer?

    Oh, no...! Its okay... I think itll be fine...

    Although she was babbling, she seemed much calmer than when I attempted the insertion for the first time.

    To reassure her, I lightly kissed Miyukis lips.

    Slowly, I pushed my cock into her cunt and rubbed it gently so that she could prepare her mind.

    As her flesh stretched left and right, swallowing my pir a little, a hot and sticky sensation intensified and seeped into my mind.

    Ahhhhh... M-Matsuda-kun... Are you in now?

    Maybe the unfamiliar sensation of her insides moving in a slow rhythm caused one of Miyukis eyelids, which had been tightly closed as if shed seen a ghost, to twitch slightly.

    In response to her question mixed with a little pleasure and curiosity, I shook my head sideways.

    No, not yet.

    Not yet...? It feels weird...

    What does it feel like?

    Its... hard, it keeps... going back and forth

    Do you like it? Or not?

    I-I dont know... It kind of feels good... but, um, its weird... you havent put it in yet...?

    I havent put it in yet.

    Well, then, just a moment...!

    Miyuki urgently put her hand on my chest and pushed me back.

    Looking down at her, I asked, Why?

    That Before putting it in Cant we just reduce it a bit? Just temporarily reduce it first...

    .... Reduce it first?

    Shouldnt we...?

    Did shee up with some strange n or something? Did she intend to tell me to reduce it first and then make it bigger? That seems to be the case.

    Seeing Miyukis strange imagination, I burst intoughter and said, That wont work.

    Really...? If it wont work, forget it... but, why are youughing at me? Maybe you dont know...

    Im notughing at you.

    Then why... huh!?

    Miyuki was surprised, not able to finish her sentence properly; the tip of my ns was suddenly touching her entrance. She must have realized that it was in the right state to enter if I applied some force.

    Should I do it?

    Was it because of my gentle voice that she felt relieved? The resistance I felt from Miyuki, who seemed quite hesitant, faded away from her tight vagina. And as we made eye contact, she nodded without saying a word.

    At that moment, I pushed my pelvis with force, giving power to my lower body. With a stretching sensation, my ns gradually moved, pushing through the tightness, and at the same time...

    Ah! Ah, ah, ah, ahh!

    Miyuki let out several short but high-pitched moans. Then, her waist arched upward in an arch shape.

    As I exerted some pressure, I could feel her vagina tightly squeezing my ns.

    I quickly raised my hand to her cheek and gently caressed her elegant jawline.

    Hurts?

    Miyukis face contorted in pain.

    Internally brushing away my anxiety, I pushed my hips a little further against her, looking at her who kept her jaw shut as if she was in pain.

    Suddenly, as the cock began to enter, I felt a sensation of something stic and flexible stopping it on the edge. But as I didnt stop and kept going deeper,

    Pop.

    Like a very thin membrane breaking, a delicate sensation was transmitted through the tip.

    At that moment,

    Ahhhh...!

    Miyuki let out a painful moan and furrowed her brow.

    Her arched waist was then dropped down.

    Her soles, which had been firmly nted on the ground, were now kicking in the air.

    To allow Miyuki to regain control of her own emotions, I stayed still in that position.

    After a while, her teeth clenched, and her gaze turned towards the joining point.

    An unfamiliar, thick penis invading her vagina.

    Seeing that it was still barely halfway in, Miyukis eyes widened.

    Its too big... No... Its going to break...

    Concerned, she changed the position of her waist a little.

    Ugh...!

    An action to make sure my penis wouldnt have to be bent for it to enter her pussy.

    Even in such a special situation, when it was her first time, her effort to make things easier for me was oddly endearing.

    I asked her.

    How was it?

    Uh... it stung...

    Even now?

    A little... just a tiny bit...

    Miyuki had a surprisingly calm expression.

    Her pain didnt seem as much as I had imagined.

    Seeing her expression gradually rx, I held Miyukis waist and pushed myself deeper.

    Heh! Ah...!

    Gasping for breath, she grabbed my hand resting on her waist.

    Trembling all over, she looked up at me with a pitiful gaze.

    I gave her a gentle smile and moved my hips back.

    The penis, leaving only the ns, slipped out with a squelching sound.

    The pir, covered in Miyukis fluids, glistened with a mixture of blood.

    Upon seeing that, I let out a long breath.

    As I was worried about her every action, I couldnt recall my impressions of taking Miyukis virginity as clearly as I would like.

    But I was just endlessly happy that this had finally happened, and that I will forever hold a ce in Miyukis heart.

    Thinking about Miyuki gradually bing more passionate and being colored by my essence sent a tremendous thrill through me.

    I calmed down my racing heart and inserted my penis again.

    With a sticky sensation, it went in a bit easier than the first time.

    Huik...!

    This time, a cute moan escaped from Miyukis small mouth.

    As much as I wanted to plunge my penis all the way in, I restrained myself.

    Miyukis first experience should be fresh and refreshing.

    Feeling the warmth, no, the heat of Miyukis insides, I leaned down and kissed her.

    Ummph!

    Miyuki opened her mouth wide, letting out a muffled moan.

    She herself stuck out her tongue and entangled it with mine, and as time passed and my cock slowly moved back and forth, the intensity increased with each slow journey between our bodies.

    Suck, lick, suck.

    Miyukis eyes gradually became unfocused as she sucked my tongue as if it were candy.

    Um...Ahhhhh...

    Taking a brief break, I gazed at Miyuki, who was gasping for breath.

    Aaah...

    Now, whenever my member pierced her, Miyuki let out soft moans mixed with way less pain than before.

    Internally relieved that she was fine, I grabbed her waist and softly explored her insides as her resistance weakened increasingly.

    *

    { TN: You can support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 58: First Experience #3

    Chapter 58: First Experience #3

    Something she had maintained for about 20 years was no more.

    From Miyukis perspective, it was such an event that even calling it a major incident of her life would be an understatement.

    However, she seemed to have no thoughts about it at the moment.

    Ah... haaah...

    Because she was too busy epting my cock.

    Moans that were mixed with pleasure, a wriggling body, and a frowned face that matched my movements It was clear evidence that she was experiencing both pleasure and pain.

    I was caressing Miyuki while slowly increasing my speed for about 10 minutes, and now I was in full swing.

    I wanted to intensify the pleasure that was fiercely swirling in my mind and elevate the climax,

    I was feeling a strong desire to pour out all of the ejactions I had umted inside Miyuki.

    But as I decided earlier, Miyuki should have a good memory of her first experience.

    If her memories were filled with pain, in our second time, she would be ovee with fear.

    Also, now that Ill have more time with her, I should avoid being selfish.

    As I was thinking like that,

    Grip-

    Miyukis eyes twitched as she grabbed my hand that was resting on her shoulder.

    Then, she shook her head slightly, as if she understood what I was about to do.

    As I met her gaze, her eyes silently conveyed to me not to stop.

    Worriedly observing her condition, I decided to heed her call to continue and instead of stoppingpletely as I wanted to, I began decreasing my pace and slowly expanded the insides of Miyuki to the shape of my cock.

    Huhh...

    This time a shallow moan burst forth.

    Her expression loosened. But she still had a tight grip on my wrist resting on her shoulder, as if she was still feeling pain.

    Does it hurt a lot? You must be honest.

    This was the first question I asked right after starting the actual intercourse.

    Miyuki, who was panting heavily to catch her breath, replied with effort, Ah, earlier... it hurt... but now that youre going slowly... its okay...

    How about this?

    I bent over, cing my upper body on Miyukis, with my arm tucked under her armpit for support.

    In this position, with my hand supporting the back of Miyukis head, I thrust my pelvis,

    Mm...

    Miyuki let out a cute moan, wrapping her leg around the back of my thigh.

    And with that, she pulled her neck closer and we indulged in a passionate, lustful kiss.

    It seemed, this position, where our bodies werepletely attached, was immensely satisfying.

    However, I had to exert my strength on my knees to resist pushing my penis all the way in, which was quite exhausting.

    Like it?

    Heek... I like... I really like it...

    Satisfied with her pleasure-soaked response, I continued my movements.

    As a result, Miyukis facial expression slightly distorted. She seemed to be experiencing pain again.

    But when I gently removed a strand of hair stuck to her cheek, I could see her expression shift from pain to bliss.

    Pack- Pack-

    The incredibly subtle friction sound that apanied our passionate intimacy tickled my ear.

    Suddenly, my whole body felt weightless.

    Perhaps Miyuki also felt the same sensation as she bit her lower lip with her two front teeth and pulled it into her mouth.

    Looking at her flushed face, I continued with a yful grin.

    With that, I engulfed Miyukis chest with my mouth and gently nibbled on her slippery nipples, which were wet with sweat.

    Kkyaahh...!

    Miyuki responded with an intense reaction as if she was about to stick out her tongue.

    Her hands, wrapped around my back, clenched and dug into my skin.

    At the same time, the tightness squeezing my penis increased significantly, and Miyukis body, which was below mine, quivered.

    She had experienced a light climax.

    Heuh... heuh...

    Miyuki, still panting and unable to catch her breath, lightly licked her lips.

    As I witnessed her being engulfed in the aftermath of the climax,

    My mind finally epted that I had taken her first time, leading me to a sense of ejaction.

    Pack- Pack- Pack- Pack-

    My instinct to release and experience orgasm as quickly as possible began overpowering my rationality.

    I was trying my best to control it, but it was not as easy as I thought.

    When the tingling sensation, which started from my testicles, reached its peak,

    Slouch-

    I took my penis out of Miyukis vagina and ced it on her pubic area, gripping the shaft firmly.

    As Miyukis eyes filled with curiosity, Ipletely released the power that was stopping my lower body.

    And with a buzzing sensation, the gathered semen was ejacted all at once.

    From a small hole, it stretched out vigorously,

    Spurt-

    It fell with a plop onto Miyukis lower chest.

    Following that, the second ejaction, which spurted out, dampened Miyukis lower abdomen, hitting her navel.

    U-ugh...?

    Did the hot, sticky fluid feel unfamiliar against her skin?

    Miyuki trembled all over and let out a bewildered noise.

    Phew...

    As my overwhelmed mind regained itsposure, a deep sigh escaped as my body lost all its strength.

    And from between my ns, droplets of semen dripped, one by one, while Miyuki alternated her gaze between it and me.

    ...Eh...?

    Her eyes, alreadyrge, widened even further.

    It seemed like she finally realized.

    That I didnt wear a condom.

    Eh...? Ugh...?

    Miyukis mouth remained wide open as she stared at me in disbelief.

    When our eyes met, I grabbed the tissue I had left nearby, just in case, and began wiping off the huge amount of semen that was on her body.

    Aah- Um!

    Perhaps the cold sensation that touched her sensitive, bare skin stimted her; Miyukis body shook.

    After I liberally fetched more tissues to clean Miyukis soft skin, Iy beside her, massaging her lower abdomen.

    <b>***</b>

    Squeeze. Squeeze.

    As I carefully massaged the area around her womb and below, Miyuki turned her head towards me.

    For a while, she stared piercingly at me with aplicated expression, and the first words she uttered were,

    It hurts...

    That was her polite way of asking me to massage her gently.

    Is this okay?

    As I applied pressure more gently than before and asked, Miyukis head slowly nodded up and down.

    Uh-ong...

    She let out a shallow groan and lowered her body, making soft whimpering sounds.

    Her action of adjusting her position to make it easier for me to massage her was so adorable that a smile naturally appeared on my face.

    And the thighs too...

    Miyuki, who tightly pressed her legs together, acted spoiled.

    I raised my upper body and slid my hand between Miyukis thighs.

    Here?

    Mm-hmm...

    Blushing shyly, Miyuki turned her gaze toward the pile of wet wipes beside her.

    Did she catch a whiff of the distinct scent of semen that was wafting from there?

    Once Miyuki pulled her head back, she wrinkled her nose.

    Suppressing theughter that was about to burst out at her innocent reaction, I obediently massaged Miyukis lower abdomen and thighs.

    After a while, Miyuki pulled the nket over her face, covering her body.

    Isnt it hard to breathe like that?

    Its not... Also...

    Shower?

    Im going to... after Matsuda-kun finishes the massage... Now, please do my calf...

    Despite her embarrassment, she said everything she wanted to say.

    Grinning, I listened to Miyukis innocent voice from within the nket and continued the massage.

    And after 20 minutes, Miyuki stretched out one arm.

    It was a signal for me to help her up.

    I held Miyukis arm and ced my hand on her back, applying pressure, and her upper body rose lightly.

    Then, as Iid her on myp and herpletely blushed face was revealed, I could tell just how embarrassed she was.

    I want to take a shower...

    With a stiff expression, Miyuki murmured under her breath.

    I gently pressed my palm against her blushing cheeks, lightly kissed her lips that popped out like a pouty fish, and let go of her face.

    Should I fill up the bathtub? Would you like toy down and rest?

    No.

    Then do you just want to shower in the bathroom?

    No...

    Miyukis refusal was clear.

    I tilted my head in confusion, then hugged her as if she were something precious.

    Then lets just stay like this for a moment.

    In response, Miyukis arms wrapped around my waist.

    In that position, I slowly rocked back and forth, as if riding a yground seesaw for children.

    And so, we stayed like that for a very long time.

    Until every drop of sweat hadpletely dried,

    Until I felt Miyukis rapidly beating heart, which was throbbing faster and faster, gradually slowed down.

    <b>***</b>

    Huhh...

    Miyuki, who let out a long sigh, buried her face in the outdoor hot spring.

    Now that she had some time alone, her mind was filled with thoughts. She reyed her first time with Matsuda in her head.

    The feeling of both her body and mind being prated by Matsuda was incredibly strange.

    No, if she thought about it this way, it would seem like Matsuda had taken advantage of her.

    ...Lets just say they shared love.

    Anyway, it was strange.

    It felt like somethingrge and solid was filling her insides, forcefully expanding them.

    Warm, solid, and tingling?

    That seemed like the right way to describe it.

    Honestly, the pain outweighed the pleasure.

    Each time Matsudas lower body gradually elerated, and his cruel thing stabbed deep inside her, she barely managed to keep her screams from bursting out.

    Moreover, Matsuda didnt even fully enter her, worried about her well-being.

    Yet, she felt that much pain... She was already afraid of what it would be like if he went all the way.

    But still, she felt good.

    Because she could see Matsudas feelings for her.

    So along with the pain, she was also happy, and thus she stopped Matsuda when he seemed to want to stop in the middle.

    It was unexpected that Matsuda could remain so calm even on the historical day of their first sexual encounter and worry about her.

    Perhaps it was because Matsuda genuinely cared about her.

    It was also nice to see Matsudas gentle attitude after sex. The massage, especially, was unexpectedly amazing.

    If she were to summarize her impression of the first time she had sex, she would say it was simply good.

    Next time, definitely...

    She thought, making a promise to herself.

    Because the first sex was satisfying. There was no room for doubt.

    It was surprising that Matsauda didnt use a condom, but now that she thought about it, she was actually more pleased because they could feel each others private parts.

    Phew...

    Looking up with the face that had been buried, Miyuki thought about Matsudas semen that had been sprayed on her body.

    It was as hot as the intense emotions Matsuda had felt at the time.

    If that had entered inside her...

    Ah...

    Miyuki, who had momentarily entertained a lewd fantasy, sshed water on her face.

    Its not like Im a pervert... why am I already having such thoughts?

    Quieting her racing heart, Miyuki groaned and got up.

    Her lower abdomen was sore. It didnt hurt as much as she had imagined, but it still stung a bit.

    She felt weak all over. Her stomach growled, making a rumbling sound.

    If she were to point out a downside to the first time having sex, it would probably be this.

    She had been so tense. Looking back now, there was no need for that.

    After finishing a difficult shower, Miyuki put on a loose t-shirt and shorts and went outside.

    And there, Matsuda, who had already finished showering, was waiting for her at the entrance, giving her an awkward smile.

    Why is Matsuda-kun here...?

    When you entered earlier, you seemed to be limping...so I was worried and waited.

    Miyukis lips involuntarily curled up.

    Such a caring sight of Matsuda yed a big role in increasing her satisfaction with the first time having sex.

    Ssh-

    Outside the wide-open window that Matsuda had left, it was raining.

    It was really strange how it rained every time they had intimate physical contact.

    But it was nice. Instead of feeling the atmosphere dampened, it felt like it wasing alive.

    Now, it appeared that she couldnt help but wait for rainy days.

    Miyuki carefully took a step closer to Matsuda and spoke.

    Matsuda-kun...?

    Yeah? Do you need support?

    N-no... not that... Im hungry.

    Hungry? Should we order something to eat?

    Not at home... Do you want to go there?

    There? The ce we went tost time?

    Mhm...

    But wont it be difficult to walk?

    No, Im okay.

    Okay...?

    With a concerned look in his eyes, Matsuda stared at Miyuki and spoke.

    Alright, I got it. Lets start by drying your hair and then well leave.

    Miyuki, who slightly frowned, spoke in an adamant voice.

    Im hungry.

    Just hold on for a little longer. What will we do if you catch a cold?

    Im hungry.

    .... Is that so...? Fine.

    Matsuda let out a hollowugh at her stubbornness and reached out his hand.

    Quickly, Miyuki grabbed his hand tightly and, supported by Matsuda, put on her slippers and got in the car.

    After braving the cold weather, the two of them arrived at the restaurant and were guided to their seats.

    It was the same corner where they satst time.

    What do you want to eat?

    Matsuda asked, looking at the menu.

    Miyuki propped both elbows on the table, pressing her palms against her cheeks, and stared at Matsuda without saying a word.

    She had a very burdened look in her eyes.

    .....

    Scratching his head seemingly unfazed, he said,

    Ill just choose for us.

    Today, Miyuki found Matsudas fresh reaction amusing. She pondered whether to tease him more and checked the post-it note that had been attachedst time.

    Its still here...!

    It was still there.

    Drawn were her and Matsudas chubby characters, staring at the undrawn dish with fluffy expressions.

    Unable to shake off the feeling that something was missing in the drawing while gazing at it, Miyuki couldnt help but think.

    It was definitely satisfyingst time... but its not that great today.

    Miyuki nced at Matsuda, who was staring at the menu, and quickly reached back to grab a post-it note and a pen.

    Then, she swiftly drew a new picture and ced it on top of the existing one.

    Finally, the picture seemed a little... more fulfilling.

    She really liked it.

    A lot.

    *

    { TN: You can support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 59: Overwriting Memories

    Chapter 59: Overwriting Memories

    [Its a story about a choctier whos been in unrequited love with a woman for 12 years. The woman is already married, but shes having marital problems. So, she throws covert advances at the choctier, who once loved her, trying to use him... Its that kind of drama. I yed the role of a somewhat mischievous married woman, giving off a somewhat materialistic vibe.]

    As the actress briefly introduced the drama she starred in, the host, with a yful demeanor, inquired,

    [A romantic drama then?]

    [Its a bit... Well, its about an affair, so...]

    [When I do it, its romance, but when others do it, its an affair - that kind, right?]

    [Uh...?]

    The actress was taken aback.

    The studio audience burst intoughter, enhancing the lively atmosphere on TV.

    As I was watching a variety show with Miyuki,

    Thump. Click.

    She touched my nail with the tip of her nail, making me chuckle.

    You said to watch TV, but youre not even interested?

    Matsuda-kun.

    Yes?

    Take care of your nails.

    All of a sudden?

    Theyre pretty but too rough.

    Turning the TV volume down as low as possible, Iy down beside Miyuki.

    She then caught my messy bangs between her index and middle fingers, tugging them downward gently.

    ying with my bangs as if she were a hairstylist, she said,

    Matsuda-kun.

    Yes?

    Feeling sleepy?

    No, are you?

    Im not either.

    You should still try to sleep. Its tough if you mess up your day and night cycle.

    From the way youre saying it, Matsuda-kun seems to switch his day and night frequently. What do you do at night?

    Her intention to slyly probe into my past was all too evident.

    Looking outwards, with a shrug of my shoulder, I retorted,

    Want me to tell you?

    Yes, Im curious... No, actually... Im not curious...

    She hastily tried to shake her head in denial. Seeing my teasing grin, she seemed to feel a subtle anxiety.

    Too bad.

    Dont... dont get any weird ideas...

    What weird idea? Like the one youre having right now?

    What are you talking about...!

    Miyuki, biting her lower lip with her front teeth, tightly gripped the hem of my t-shirt.

    It reminded me of her demeanor during our first experience.

    Twisting her body as if ufortable and showing signs of embarrassment, she continued speaking.

    Ah...! The cultural festival is over, when do you want toe for dinner?

    Whenever youd like.

    Mm, but Matsuda-kun.

    Yes?

    Im cold.

    She could just ask for a hug, but she always has to beat around the bush. I wonder when our Miyuki will ever be frank with her feelings. Shes so fox-like.

    Cover yourself with the nket. Ill close the window.

    .....

    Kidding. Come here.

    As I chuckled and slid my hand under Miyukis neck, she naturally nestled into me, making my arm her pillow.

    Holding her close, I spoke.

    What do you want to do after you wake up tomorrow?

    Ill see how I feel first and then decide...

    Did it hurt a lot? Does it still hurt?

    Why... why are you asking about that...!

    Its important to discuss such matters so we can better understand each other, and incorporate feedback the next time.

    I wanted to convey this, but Miyuki was feeling quite shy at the moment. Given that this was right after her first time, discussing the topic would likely be embarrassing, so it was best to remain silent.

    Sorry, sorry.

    As I gently apologized and patted her hip, she let out a soft whimper and clung even closer to me.

    Soon after, she let out a tiny yawn. It seemed the tension was finally dissipating, and fatigue was washing over her all at once.

    You said you werent sleepy, but it seems youre falling asleep pretty quickly.

    With a mischievous tone, I teased Miyuki. When she pressed her forehead against my chest, I chuckled softly.

    Today was a day full of events.

    It was the most significant day since I arrived in Dokiaca, a day when all the actions Ive taken so far showed their brightest result.

    I felt proud. And my heart was still fluttering. Since Miyuki was practically glued to me I wondered if she noticed my rapidly beating heart

    .....

    Judging by her soft breathing, indicating she had fallen asleep, it didnt seem like she did.

    Good night.

    Afraid that speaking aloud might wake Miyuki, I silently wished her goodnight and closed my eyes.

    ***

    Ill go in now.

    Okay.

    As Miyuki, about to leave the passenger seat, looked down at her right hand, she noticed my fist tightly holding onto her pinky. A flush instantly spread across her cheeks.

    She nced between her hand and mine and said,

    You have to let go of my hand for me to leave...

    You can just pull away.

    Youre holding too tightly; I cant...

    But I was holding it as lightly as I could...

    When I smirked, as if mocking her im, Miyuki brought my hand to her cheek and gave the back of it a gentle kiss.

    A faint pink lipstick mark was left behind.

    She looked at it with satisfaction, got out of the car, and smiled brightly.

    You cant postpone it this time, okay?

    She was referring to the dinner invitation.

    I took a sip of the water and responded.

    Alright.

    Hearing my response, she waved briefly and began to walk down the alley. Although she was trying to maintain herposure, it was evident she was struggling.

    Judging by how she was clutching her lower abdomen and her gait, it seemed her inner thigh muscles, and perhaps even deeper, were sore... I couldnt just let her go like this.

    I hastily parked the car, rushed to Miyuki, and supported her.

    Why do you have to hide it? If youre in pain, just say so... Its frustrating...

    At my chiding, the corners of Miyukis lips momentarily twitched upwards before settling back down. She clearly liked my gesture of concern.

    As she continued to walk with my support, her lips quivered slightly.

    ...If my parents find out... Ill just say we hung out in the morning...

    Do as you wish.

    Dont be so blunt...

    Are you gearing up for another nagging?

    Because Matsuda-kun listens only when nagged...

    Suppressing a chuckle, I gently rubbed and pressed on Miyukis lower abdomen.

    But isnt your nagging a bit excessive today?

    ... Its not nagging, its advice for Matsuda-kuns sake... Mm...

    Miyuki seemed to savor my touch.

    As I smirked and moved my hand further down, she quickly grabbed my wrist and lifted it upwards, causing me to pause.

    Hey, were outside...

    Theres no one around?

    Even so, we shouldnt...

    Okay.

    Also... Ill call you tonight, can youe out...?

    Why at night? To take a walk?

    Yes...

    She was gradually trying to rece the memories she had with Tetsuya with our moments.

    It was a positive sign. Miyuki was trying to overwrite her memories with Tetsuya by superimposing them with our memories.

    Can you walk?

    Maybe...? I think Ill be better after a bit of rest...

    Dont push yourself. Lets just watch ate-night movie. Tomorrows a holiday anyway.

    Im fine with anything. But... can I rest my feet on yourp when were watching the movie?

    Do whatever you want today.

    Can I lean my head on you too?

    Just dont cross the line.

    Amidst our yful banter, we arrived at Miyukis house.

    Standing in front of her front door, she looked back several times before finally unlocking it and entering.

    I wanted to flirt longer, but given her physical state, it cant be helped. She needs proper rest.

    With a hint of reluctance, after seeing Miyuki off, I drove towards the city center.

    Upon parking in a public parking area, I walked through the bustling crowd, opened my messaging app, and tried to find Chinami by syncing the contacts.

    Found her.

    Among the few contacts listed, there was a profile picture that was unmistakably Chinamis even at a nce.

    The photo is as expected. It matches her personality quite well.

    The nickname is also Momo, which means peach,bined with an honorific suffix to make it [Momo-nim].

    Cute. If we get closer, I might want to call her that.

    [Sensei, what are you doing?]

    Not long after sending the message, I received a reply from Chinami.

    [Ah, its you, Matsuda hubae-nim. I was about to eat.]

    [Rice?]

    [Yes, how did you know?]

    [Just had a feeling.]

    [Hubae-nim, do you have a really good intuition? Impressive!]

    I was teasing... but she took it at face value.

    Following was an emoticon of a peach character pping its hands.

    Staring nkly at the mischievous character, I tapped on my screen.

    [Is that a peach character in your profile picture? You like peaches that much?]

    [Yes. I even had some as an appetizer today.]

    [Dont people usually have it as a dessert?]

    [I do it this way. Of course, I n to have some as dessert too.]

    Come to think of it, Chinami is the perfect character for a sub-heroine in a visual novel.

    The sort of character whocks self-awareness, often showing her innocence... infused with moe elements, portraying an innocent charm

    [It must be a pity that peach season is going to end, right?]

    [There are still plenty around, so its okay. But what brings you to message your sensei? Curious about kendo?]

    [No, just checking in as your student. Given our mentor-student rtionship, its only right.]

    [Of course. What are you up to, Matsuda hubae-nim?]

    Obviously, as your student, Im doing something grand - like nning to conquer Renka and showing her to you...

    It must be too grand from your perspective... the unbeatable ace yielding to me. Of course, you wouldnt believe that, but seeing Renka, dressed up in the corrupted assistant costume, lying down to serve me, youll soon realize the reality in shock

    And when you see Renka, who has always been elegant and lofty, break down, some kind of sadistic nature will be awakened, and youll tell her in an innocent tone that Renka-chan is trash, that you are disappointed and as shell vehemently deny, Ill keep fucking her from behind, leading her to climax...

    This is quite an intriguing fantasy.

    [Im out shopping for a bit.]

    [What do you n to buy?]

    [A little bit of this and that. Should I get peach ice cream for you?]

    [Appreciate the thought, but I have plenty at home. Im off to eat.]

    [Enjoy your meal.]

    [Thank you, Matsuda hubae-nim. Enjoy your shopping.]

    After ending the conversation with Chinami, I headed to the stationery store.

    There, I started selecting items one by one that Miyuki might like.

    *

    { TN: You can support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 60: Overwriting Memories #2

    Chapter 60: Overwriting Memories #2

    Matsuda-kun.

    Inside the nearly empty movie theater.

    While I was eating popcorn from the popcorn tub sandwiched between Miyukis legs that were perched atop my thighs, I turned my head at her call.

    Why?

    I want a massage.

    No.

    But you said I could do whatever I want today.

    Its past midnight.

    Miyuki, who had a pouty expression at my firm refusal, tightened her calves, tightening the popcorn tub until the opening was covered.

    I slipped my hand in during that moment, pulled out a piece of popcorn, and popped it into my mouth, and then I smirked at Miyuki.

    .....

    Did she find me incredibly mean?

    Miyukis face scrunched up in irritation.

    She seemed like she wanted to curse at me, her mouth moving as if to start, but then she gave up on the massage and tried to put her leg down.

    However, when I began gently massaging her calf with one hand, she broke into a broad grin.

    Im only letting it slide this time.

    Mhm. And, my mom said she wants you to have a meal with us next weekend... is that okay?

    Thats fine. Shall we go now?

    The credits havent finished rolling yet. Is it bothersome to massage me?

    I can do it anytime.

    But I want it now...

    Suit yourself.

    By that time, the remaining few had also left, leaving just the two of us in the theater.

    The projectionist must still be around, I wonder what kind of face he is making.

    Probably an annoyed one.

    By the time all the credits had rolled, we finally stepped out of the theater.

    The rain that had stopped earlier had started to fall again.

    At times like this, I should probably suggest she stay over at my ce...

    Did your mom say anything when you went home today?

    About what?

    Like how youve been staying out too oftentely... Something along those lines.

    Ah... She didnt really say anything...?

    It seems Miyukis conduct has been so irreproachable that her mother had nothing specific toin about.

    I shook my head as I said,

    Stay over tonight as well.

    Ive already told her I was going to see a movie with Matsuda-kun...

    Just tell her youll stay at my ce.

    That wont work... you dummy... Instead, Ille over early tomorrow...

    So youll stay over? Then we can go to the academy together.

    How on earth do you hear what I say ande up with that kind of response...?

    I just want to be with you that much.

    As Iid my feelings bare, Miyukis face filled with joy but also a hint of worry.

    Her expression seemed seriously contemtive.

    I couldnt help but chuckle lightly and tapped her thigh gently.

    Dont worry too much. I was just saying it.

    Youre just saying it... really?

    Well. Why dont you pick up whats behind you?

    Behind?

    Miyuki turned her head towards the backseat.

    Spotting a few writing utensils scattered carelessly, she asked.

    Its a pen and a mechanical pencil, isnt it?

    Yeah. Theyre a gift.

    All of a sudden...?

    I n to erase all traces of Tetsuya from Miyukis life and ster my own all around her. Ill start with the trivial things, like the stationery she bought and used with him. When I go to Miyukis ce this weekend, I should also rece that Maneki-neko hanging on her door.[1]

    Its to encourage you to study hard.

    I mean... Id be thankful to receive it, but... isnt this gift a bit out of the blue...?

    I noticedst time that your writing instruments were worn out. Use these from now on.

    When did you see that...? Thank you. Ill use them well, Matsuda-kun.

    And when you get home, eat a lot of salmon.

    Salmon? Why?

    Without answering, I took advantage of a red light to gently massage the inside of Miyukis thigh.

    Realizing that I was suggesting foods good for muscle soreness, her face flushed a deep red.

    Lets buy that strawberry cake you like on the way home.

    ...Okay...

    Keep it in the fridge and have it tomorrow. Dont eat it today.

    Ah, got it... Ill take care of it...

    Miyukis voice trailed off, her brow slightly furrowed. It seemed to hurt when touched. By the time she goes to school, shed be mostly better... but I felt a twinge of regret. Why? Because I wanted to see her limping slightly in front of Tetsuya.

    Matsuda-kun... the lights turned green... lets go...

    There arent any cars behind us.

    Still, we have to follow the traffic rules...! Come on, start driving...

    Alright. Enough nagging...

    After onest tap on her thigh, I watched Miyukis body tremble slightly as I gripped the steering wheel.

    Her body is bing more honest.

    No, this line seems like something that woulde out of a hypnosis or training-themed novel.

    ***

    Hello, Tetsuya-kun.

    Hi, Miyuki. Feels like its been a while, doesnt it? Did you rest well yesterday?

    Yeah... Sorry, I couldnt go for a walk yesterday.

    No, its my fault for calling you all of a sudden without considering how you were feeling. Are you feeling better now?

    Im much better.

    Tetsuya, who had been sitting in the back seat, stuck his head through the space between the driver and passenger seats.

    Matsuda, did you have a good rest over the weekend?

    I rested well.

    Really, I did rest well.

    Together with Miyuki.

    I quickly managed my expression after catching her flinch out of the corner of my eye and chided Tetsuya.

    Remove your head, I need to see the rearview mirror.

    Then Miyuki lightly hit my wrist.

    What do you mean by remove your head? Do you have to talk like that?

    Remove your head or move your head, isnt it all the same?

    Thats crude... Hurry up and say it nicely.

    No. Miura, remove your head out of the way.

    Matsuda-kun, do you realize how childish you are? Are you in elementary school? Youre past puberty.

    I know its childish.

    But I enjoy this bickering with you, what can I do?

    I responded with a snort instead of words and drove off to the academy, watching Tetsuya try to calm an irritated Miyuki.

    I parked the car in the lot and, as I headed towards the school gates, I noticed Miyuki adjusting her uniform shirt. She was trying to cover the kiss mark I had left near her corbone during our first time together. Even though it was in a spot that wasnt visible, she seemed self-consciously aware of it.

    The ssroom door slid open with a sound.

    Entering, I was greeted with hellos from the ss, including the girl nicknamed Bread Girl. The students, looking rather deted, offered their greetings in a subdued tone. It seemed the post-cultural festival blues had hit, bringing a case of the Mondays with them.

    Sitting at my desk, exchanging chit-chat with the chubby kid in front of me, I was puzzled when Miyuki, who had been talking to the ss vice-president about the after-party of the cultural festival, approached and held out her hand.

    What?

    Give me some of the choctes we were eating in the car.

    Why?

    I want to share them with my friends.

    Theyre in the car. Ill give you the keys, and you can go get them yourself.

    Its hard for me to walk, you know?

    Her brazen attitude left me momentarily dumbfounded before I lowered my voice.

    I saw you walking just fine earlier. What are you talking about? And do you think its the weekend? The time for indulging every little whim has passed.

    Im struggling here.

    So?

    Im really struggling.

    She looked at me with eyes that seemed to ask, Are you really going to refuse a request from me?, her lips curling up slightly on one side. Its almost as if shes trying to train me...

    This time, though, Ill let it slide.

    With a face full of annoyance, I stood up and muttered softly.

    This is thest time.

    Okay.

    Despite my warning, the fact that shes still grinning foolishly makes it clear she really enjoys this tsundere-like reaction from me. If she keeps racking up this kind of karma, shell have a hard time over the weekend... Just so you know, Ill give you a piece of my mind.

    Though whether Ill be able to scold her or not is another matter.

    As I was about to trudge out of the ssroom, I hesitated upon overhearing Tetsuyas question to Miyuki.

    Uh... Miyuki, whats that mechanical pencil you have? Is it new?

    Ah... this? I got it as a gift.

    A gift?

    Yeah. The knob on my old one was hard to press, so... I switched to the one I received as a present.

    You should have said something... we could have gone to buy a new one together.

    Im sorry. But Tetsuya-kun, do you still have some of the jelly we were eating in the car?

    Yeah, I have some left. Ill give it to you.

    Hearing the slight hurt in Tetsuyas voice, I left the ssroom.

    Watching him, unable to even ask who the gift was from for fear of overstepping, I felt it was his fate to be left out.

    ***

    Matsuda hubae-nim, did you have a good weekend?

    Chinami greets me with a vibrant smile, full of energy despite it being Monday. Its a nice sight.

    I did, thank you. And how about you, Sensei?

    I had a great weekend, too. How did the cultural festivalspetition turn out? I went to see it with Renka in the evening, and it seemed incredibly tense... You guys won first ce, right?

    Of course. Have you ever seen a festival nned by the heroine not take first ce? Its a loveedy standard.

    Yes.

    Wow...! Congrattions!

    How did the skewer shop do?

    We made a profit. We divided it among all the members who participated. Oh, and by the way, I overheard something while cleaning around the coachs office today... It seems the coach is going to officially recognize you as a full member soon.

    Is that so?

    Is that so? You dont sound very excited... Dont you think its a great thing?

    Imitating my indifferent tone, she ces her hands on her hips. She frowns as if shes about to scold me, but its so yful it ends up being more cutelike a Maltese pup yapping and fussing.

    If it happens, it happens. If not, it doesnt.

    Matsuda hubae-nim, the coach is acknowledging you despite the trouble youve caused. Its also an opportunity to learn even more about kendo than you do now. Arent you happy?

    If I be a full member, does that mean I have to quit being a manager?

    Chinami slowly nodded her head.

    That seems to be the case.

    Then I dont want to do it.

    What?

    I like learning about Sangdanse from you while doing the managers work.

    Huh...? You prefer being a manager?

    Chinamisrge eyes blinked twice. I gave her an awkward smile and continued talking.

    It would be more urate to say that I enjoy doing it with sensei.

    Really...? While Im happy to hear that, I wish your skills would improve significantly...

    Do you dislike having me around, Sensei? Would you prefer it if I disappeared?

    What...? How can you say such a thing without batting an eye...! Where in the world is there a master who dislikes their disciple...!?

    Then, that settles it. I learn much faster from you than from the club. Its impossible not to improve with one-on-one instruction. If the coach asks, Ill say I want to continue being a manager.

    Isnt the managers work difficult for you?

    No. Its fun.

    Matsuda hubae-nim, you are an odd one.

    Wouldnt that also apply to you, who willingly does all the menial tasks?

    Its because Sensei treats me well that Ive been trained by her.

    Trained...?

    If that word is a bit much, should I say influenced instead? Anyway, youre okay with it, Sensei?

    Well, I do like having you around, Matsuda hubae-nim...

    Decision made. Now, tomemorate our true teacher-student rtionship, shall I give you a massage? Your shoulders seemed stiff when I saw you dealing with Miuras induction just before...

    As I step closer to Chinami, flexing my hands, she rolls her eyes and then answers.

    Im fine for now, so Ill just take your offer in spirit. Come on, lets get to work.

    Whats on the agenda today?

    First, lets check the condition of the protective gear. After that...

    Chinami chatters away about todays tasks. Theres a trace of joy in her voice.

    It seems shes somewhat moved by my decision to continue as a manager.

    Ill make sure you be even happierter on.

    *

    { TN: 1. Maneki-Neko: Amon Japanese figurine that is often believed to bring good luck to the owner.

    You can support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 61: The Second Invitation

    Chapter 61: The Second Invitation

    In the multi-room inte caf, Miyuki, Tetsuya, and I were immersed in a game.

    It was a survival game where we built a house and crafted various items to stay alive.

    On the grassy field, a male character dressed only in underwear was moving in all directions. While mindlessly pressing on the keyboard to control my character, I clicked the mouse as Miyukis character, clothed in sackcloth, approached.

    Thump-!

    Miyuki, who had received a blow out of nowhere, took her eyes off the monitor and looked back at me.

    Why are you hitting me?

    Just because.

    Thump-!

    Miyuki retaliated immediately.

    My character fell backward and tumbled down the slope. Was this a case of give a blow and get a word in return?* My health was rapidly depleting.

    Watching my character roll down, a bright smile formed on Miyukis lips.

    Even in the game, you can be so violent.

    What to do... are you okay? Does it hurt a lot?

    The question was devoid of any real concern. I chuckled and looked at Miyuki.

    Youre asking if it hurts while I seem close to death? Cant you see the blood pouring out?

    Why did you hit me then... Its self-defense. Tetsuya-kun, what do we do now?

    Tetsuya, who had been focused on building a house, replied.

    We need to chop wood with an ax to make a bonfire. You die if your body temperature drops.

    An ax? This one?

    Yeah. Thats the one.

    Armed with the bow and arrows that were part of our starting equipment, I aimed for Miyukis character, who was diligently chopping with the ax.

    Then, with a sidelong nce at Miyuki concentrating on the game, I let an arrow fly.

    Whizz-!

    With a lively sound, the arrow pierced Miyukis characters chest. Confused by the sudden decrease in health, Miyuki protested.

    What? Who shot me with an arrow?

    Theres nobody else around?

    Look. Theres an arrow stuck in me.

    Really? Hide behind something and check the direction it came from.

    But where did ite from?

    While Miyuki and Tetsuya were talking, I shot two more arrows, one in each of Miyukis characters buttocks. It was then that Miyuki realized I was ying tricks and got angry.

    What are you doing...!

    Im just trying out the bow.

    You couldve shot at the ground or a tree, why there... Im out of health...!

    Miyukis words came with the corners of her mouth faintly rising. Even she found it funny; her character staggering around with arrows sticking out.

    Stop ying ande here. Lets gather wood together. We need to make a bonfire...

    Miyuki, trying to advise while looking at my screen, gasped in shock. Because my crosshairs were aiming between her characters legs. Thinking this couldnt go any further, she swiftly turned my mouse aside.

    Stop it, you dummy...! Dont act like a pervert...

    Then, would it be okay if I nted something other than arrows?

    I swallowed such thoughts and obediently spent my time doing as Miyuki and Tetsuya directed.

    It waste evening when we finally left the inte caf.

    After dropping Tetsuya off, I parked in front of Miyukis house and turned to her.

    Go inside.

    Yeah. It seems like its the first time weve hung out, just the three of us, since the vacation started, right? It was fun today, wasnt it?

    So-so.

    Not good?

    It wasnt bad, but next time, lets hang out, just the two of us.

    I emphasized the words just the two of us, and Miyuki flinched, then mped her mouth shut.

    Tetsuya is Miyukis childhood friend. And a very old one at that.

    Although I understand they enjoy ying together because of the long time theyve shared, Miyuki should start to cut down on the time spent with him.

    It has decreased quite a bit already, but it needs to decrease further. Thats the only way to save her from Tetsuya who constantly hurts people because of his indecisiveness. I have to make her think that only time spent with me is enjoyable, to the point where Tetsuya doesnt evene to mind.

    I continued with a gentle smile toward Miyuki.

    Got it?

    Perhaps she liked my gentle expression?

    Miyuki jolted and nodded her head vigorously.

    ...Yeah, I got it...

    Good girl. Now, go inside.

    I patted Miyuki on the back and praised her, watching her walk modestly toward the front door before turning the car around.

    ***

    One, two, one, two... Ugh!

    Chinami, chanting a cutesy slogan, let out a sound of discontent.

    I, who had been practicing my footwork with a bamboo sword held high, came to a halt.

    Why?

    Matsuda hubae-nim, what did I say you need to score a valid hit in kendo?

    janshim, with the help of unity of spirit and sword.

    Well done. Ill give you a stamp of praise for that. But right now, while your sword and body are in harmony, your spirit iscking. Theres no will or momentum; its all too limp. Limp, limp...

    Chinamis limbs wobbled like those of a mollusk, supple and floppy.

    Is it weird that I find this amusing? Should I get myself checked?

    Chinami exaggerated the movements I had made, then crossed her arms with mock seriousness.

    Now, do you see what you were doing wrong?

    I do... but I wasnt that limp.

    If Ive offended you, I apologize.

    No. Its cute.

    Thank you. Now, lets try again. This time Ill assist you.

    I intended to fluster her, but she took it with pure sincerity.

    With a bemused chuckle, I stood beside the smiling Chinami and practiced the steps again.

    For almost an hour.

    Thats enough for todays lesson. You did well, Matsuda hubae-nim.

    Despite the weather not yet warming up and the strain of wielding the bamboo sword, only a few beads of sweat adorned Chinamis forehead  she still looked remarkably lively.

    I wanted to dampen that energy a bit and make her feel more mellow... Theres a trick for times like this.

    I moved my arms this way and that, loosening up the muscles that threatened to grow weary, and spoke.

    What shall we do now?

    Lets do a full check of the bamboo swords today.

    Shall we go to the storage room?

    Yes, lets go.

    Wiping the sweat off amicably, we headed to the storage room and began checking the bamboo swords.

    We set aside those with slight splits in the bamboo and moved new ones into ce...

    If there were any dirty swords, they would be sanded down and cleaned with a brush...

    By the time we meticulously finished maintaining the swords, it was time to wrap up the club activities.

    Um... hubae-nim.

    Chinami called me while checking the equipment list.

    I peeked out from behind her.

    Yes?

    What does this say?

    Which one? The one on top?

    Yes.

    It says bamboo sword.

    .... I see... I understand.

    Her tone conveyed anything but understanding.

    My handwriting is a bit poor.

    I sneakily tested Chinami, who seemed off guard.

    Your shoulders seemed a bit stiff earlier?

    Theyre a bit sore, but itll be better by the time I get home.

    Since you suffered with me today, let me loosen them up for you.

    Suffered? Im just pleased to see your skills improving day by day... Yikes...?

    Chinami cut herself off mid-sentence, tensing her shoulders suddenly.

    It was because I had enveloped her shoulderspletely with my hands, pressing my thumbs against the nape of her neck.

    I knew what Chinami was about to say: I told you to ask first! Why are you doing this again?

    But I struck first, ensuring that during the massage, she wouldnt be able to bring it up.

    Youre going through a lot of trouble because of me, Sensei.

    As I said this, I applied a bit more pressure with my thumbs and massaged outward in gentle circles.

    Mmph...!

    She made a strange noise again, just like before, and started to twist her head around. Her neck was stiff with tension, but...

    Press-

    Once I started to alleviate the tension with appropriate acupressure, she soon rxed her shoulders, letting all the tension go.

    Isnt it time for that now?

    Ahhh...

    Good job, me. Heres a stamp of approval.

    Chinami looked up at me with rxed eyes. I smiled gently at her, and she let out a long, relieved sigh, barely managing to open her mouth.

    Ma, Matsuda hubae-nim... wait a moment...

    Yes, yes. Just rx.

    I spoke to her soothingly, as if handling a child, while I continued to work on her neck with my thumbs and began to press down on her shoulders with the palms of my hands.

    Nngh...!

    Chinamis arms stretched down tightly against her ribs.

    The clenched fists faced outward, and the pose was almostical, like a little kid throwing a tantrum.

    As my palms massaged, pushing the sides of her uniform apart, the fair skin of her neck and shoulders came into viewslightly whiter than Miyukis.

    Her skin looked so delicate that it seemed even a kiss would leave a mark.

    Is it not too hard for you, to teach me?

    No, its not hard, its not...!

    She answered with difficulty, her head shaking, apparently not even thinking of pulling away.

    Shes way too tense.

    Wouldnt want yourself to be all wet from sweat, right?

    Im d. Thank you, as always.

    Yes...! I am also gratef... Eek...! Ma, Matsuda hubae-nim...! Stop...! Stop this...!

    It seemed Chinami could no longer bear it and, gritting her teeth, she expressed her wish to refuse further.

    Its a pity, but pushing any further would be counterproductive.

    It seems the storage room beyond the door is starting to get noisy... Its best to stop here.

    After finishing the secret and slightly risqu massage, I tidied up Chinamis training attire.

    Make sure to rest well when you get home, Sensei.

    Chinami looked up at me, her face flushed pink like a peach, as I spoke nonchntly. A breath she had been holding back burst forth.

    Pwah... Haa...!

    She ced a hand over her chest and took a deep breath, puffing up her cheeks and ring at me.

    Hubae-nim... What did I tell you...? Im certain I said to ask first...?

    I thought you gave your consent when you didnt say anything before I started the massage.

    Youre supposed to ask first and then wait for an answer...! Even if its for my sake, thats just basic courtesy...! How many times must I tell you...?

    Isnt it standard to act first and report after?

    I will do so from the next time.

    Remember this...! Its yourst warning...! If you do this again... I might really have to scold you harshly...!

    Ill keep that in mind. But how was it? Ive been practicing hard for you.

    You practiced it...? It felt good, but... this is thest time...!

    Understood.

    Hmm...! You worked hard today...!

    Even as she was scolding, she didnt skip the formalities.

    Her reaction is too perfect. It just makes me want to tease her more.

    Next time, Ill go just until the brink.

    Look forward to it.

    ***

    Screech-

    I parked the car and stepped out, noticing Miyuki greeting me, d in an oversized T-shirt and pants.

    I waved one hand towards her and asked.

    How are your mom and dad?

    Theyre waiting. Whats that you have in your hand?

    A gift.

    We dont need stuff like that

    Who says its not needed?

    All sorts of things are bound to happen at your houseter, and something is certainly going to happen in your room today... If Im going toe and go like its my own house from now on, I need some sort of bribe.

    Lets go inside.

    Yeah. And Matsuda-kun, make sure you eat lots of vegetables before you go today.

    Got it.

    As usual, we chatted while I walked to the front door, and there I saw Wateru, Midori, and Kanna standing in front of it, prompting me to bow my head.

    Hello, Ill be in your care again today.

    It feels like this has happened before... Its like dj vu.

    But today is going to be quite different from that first invitation.

    When a young man and woman whove been intimate are together, its bound to lead to all sorts of events, isnt it?

    Day or night No matter the ce.

    *

    { TN: Give a blow and get a word in return: A yful twist on the Korean proverb    , which typically means responding to physical action with words, suggesting one responds more leniently than the action taken against them. But here, its reversed to aic effect, indicating the characters health decreased as a result of the yful retaliation.

    You can support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 62: The Second Invitation #2

    Chapter 62: The Second Invitation #2

    Matsuda-kun.

    Miyukis voice reaches me from behind.

    I had finished eating amidst the warm and cheerful atmosphere and was on my way to the restroom to brush my teeth when I replied without even turning around.

    That wont work on me.

    ...What a shame. How did you know?

    When Kanna readily confessed her own identity, only then did I turn around with a sly grin.

    I just had a feeling.

    In reality, I knew by the pitch of the voice.

    Ever since our first intimate encounter, Miyuki calls out to me with a voice tinged with shyness.

    Despite trying to act cool, her voice couldnt hide her flushed state.

    That fresh timbre waspletely absent when Kanna called me, so I could immediately tell it was her.

    Is it a good intuition? Or are you hiding something?

    Kanna slightly leaned forward, her hands creeping around her lower back.

    She was mimicking Miyukis actions... but unlike her, she seemed rather sly.

    However, the way she half-opened her eyes while emphasizing her breasts was quite to my liking.

    I wonder if she would agree if I asked her to breastfeed me.

    What would I be hiding?

    Never mind.

    Woah. How nonchntly she ys it.

    Watching Kanna bounce away with lively steps, I headed to the bathroom to diligently finish brushing my teeth. When I was about to go down to the first floor, Miyuki poked her head out of her room, prompting me to chuckle.

    What are you doing there?

    Come in quickly... Lets eat some fruit.

    What about your mom and dad? Is it okay not to go down and check?

    Yeah, its fine. They said theyd go up first.

    Taking the initiative and setting the stage... Our Miyuki has really grown up.

    I feel proud.

    Upon entering her room, I was about to close the door when I frowned at the sound of a Maneki-Neko hanging from the door.

    As I stared intently at it, Miyuki approached and said,

    I bought it with Tetsuya-kun a while back... Cute, isnt it?

    It was herest time too... Do you always keep it hanging?

    Yeah.

    Doesnt the noise bother you?

    Not really...? Do you not like it, Matsuda-kun?

    Yeah. I dont like it.

    Why?

    I turned to look at Miyuki without a word.

    Confused by my intense gaze, she asked again,

    Why dont you like it?

    Did Miura tell you to hang that up?

    No, its not that... We just decided to hang them in our rooms...

    Tetsuya must have brought it up first. Saying, lets hang them in each of our rooms.

    Is there one in Miuras room too?

    Yeah. Probably.

    Lets take it down. It bothers me to see another man matching something with my girlfriend.

    At the word girlfriend, Miyuki flinched.

    Seemingly embarrassed by the implicit acknowledgment of our rtionship, she blinked rapidly, alternating her gaze between me and the Maneki-Neko, and then, regaining herposure, she said in a tiny voice,

    That was just a memento of friendship, a keepsake of memories

    Its not just in your room, but in Miuras as well. Lets take it down and hang this instead.

    I pulled out something from my pocket that I had ordered on a weekday and received just yesterday.

    It was a chain, unmistakably bearing the initials H.M. and M.K., clearly derived from Miyukis name and mine.

    A chain?

    Yeah. I got it yesterday.

    Miyuki gazed intently at the chain swinging from my hand, shimmering gold. Her lips quivered slightly, unable to avert her eyes until after a long moment she finally looked up at me.

    Why did you make it with these initials?

    When you were drawing on the Post-it at the ramen ce, you wrote those initials. I thought it was nice, so I made it. I was going to just give it to you to keep, but seeing that... I nodded toward the Maneki-Neko, I changed my mind. Hang this one instead.

    What... Are you jealous now?

    Think whatever you want.

    I finished speaking and extended the chain to Miyuki, my gesture clearly indicating that she should rece the current one immediately. Catching the hint, Miyuki hesitated for only a moment before epting the chain I offered.

    Alright... Ill hang this one instead.

    After a brief nce at the Maneki-neko, a memento of her time with Tetsuya, she showed no signs of hesitation as she swapped the chains. Then she carefully ced the Maneki-neko on the desk.

    Is this better?

    For now.

    Id settle for just this change today. Id have to make sure it gets thrown awayter.

    Youre acting really strange today

    Miyuki murmured to herself as she sat on the bed and stabbed a piece of melon with her fork, then hesitated as if about to offer it to me. She seemed to remember how after I gave her a piece of melon, we kissed for the first time.

    Approaching her, I said,

    Its not strange; I think its a normal reaction. Miura, that bastard... having one hanging in his room too, he seems like a shady guy.

    Matsuda-kun...! Dont curse...!

    What do you want me to do when the curse words juste out.

    I forcibly took the fork from Miyukis hand and popped the melon into my mouth.

    Seeing this, Miyuki let out a snicker and shook her head.

    In my eyes, Matsuda-kun seems even more shady...

    I admit that.

    But my shadiness is something Im upfront about, while Tetsuyas shadiness would just bring pain to everyone around him.

    Its about self-awareness orck thereof.

    Theres a tremendous difference between the two.

    Whatever. Just eat your fruit.

    Miyuki was about to ept a forkful of apple.

    But when I pushed my hand away, she pretended to back off and then bit into the apple with her front teeth, mouth wide open.

    With a demure nce at me, Miyuki chewed on the apple,

    Hic!

    And she jolted as if hupping when I started to gently stroke her hand resting on her knee.

    From the thumb to the pinky, I traced the lines of the bones to their tips.

    Creating an intimate atmosphere in such a manner, as I gradually drew Miyukis hand towards me,

    Matsuda-kun... what are you doing...

    Miyukis voice,ced with a hint of reprimand, questioned me as she swallowed the apple quickly.

    Continuing to touch her without any intention of letting go, I murmured softly.

    Because your hand is beautiful.

    .....

    Theres no need to only focus on the erogenous zones to amplify the sensations.

    Just locking eyes and whispering gently, even the slightest touch can provide ample stimtion.

    Miyuki, taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, hesitated as she tried to withdraw her hand.

    It seemed she liked it - My speaking to her this way while caressing her body.

    However, given the ce we were in, there was a hint of reluctance.

    We shouldnt be doing this here... This is...

    This is your house, isnt it? But why? Is there a problem?

    As I indirectly pointed out that intimacy between lovers is natural, Miyuki, catching the undertone of my words, replied in a shrinking voice.

    Thats not it, but...

    Her body had tensed up, rigid with contraction. Evidently nervous about being in a ce with her parents and older sister.

    But as I embraced her gently, she quickly rxed and softened in my arms.

    Lately, youre driving me crazy.

    Even such cringey lines serve as good leverage for stirring emotions in situations like this.

    As expected, Miyuki, intoxicated by the atmosphere in an instant, clung tightly around my waist.

    ...Ehh...

    A cute, revealing whimper slipped from her lips, showing her eagerness and her arms tightened around me as if vowing never to let go. Slowly turning my head, I nted a kiss on her cheek with a smack.

    Huaah...

    At that, a warm breath escaped from Miyukis nose and mouth, tickling the nape of my neck.

    Already heated up, she moved her hips to fully press against me, and her big toe wriggled like a worm.

    You like this, dont you?

    To my question, which was a mix of familiarity and yfulness, Miyuki leaned her forehead against my shoulder.

    The hand that had been around my waist was now gripping my T-shirt as if to tear it.

    See? You do like it.

    .....

    No answer? So you dont like it?

    No...! I like it...!

    She answered sharply, almost in protest to the negative suggestion, and I let out a lowugh.

    Whether it was the rumble in my voice that thrilled her or something else, Miyuki, trembling through and through, buried her face in the inside of my T-shirt.

    Seeing her, now devoid of any prior reluctance, almost brought augh from me.

    nting her lips just above my corbone, she soon began marking me with small, sucking sounds, engraving her presence on my neck.

    The suction was strong enough to sting, but the ticklish sensation was more intense, leading to pleasure.

    As I felt a thrilling sensation running down my spine, I whispered into Miyukis ear, who was engrossed in leaving a kiss mark.

    Are you a pervert?

    .....

    Annoyed by my teasing tone, Miyuki pinched my waist weakly.

    Still busy sucking on my skin, she responded as I gently massaged her nape.

    Just so you know, I had locked the door. Is it okay now?

    Her body flinched at that meaningful statement.

    As she answered my silent question with her own silence, I carefully-

    Swoosh.

    -tossed her body onto the bed.

    Eh...!

    Miyuki looked up at me as I prepared to really start.

    Meeting her moist eyes directly, I smiled broadly.

    .....

    Miyuki muttered, biting her lower lip gently.

    ...Mom and Dad are here...

    And your sister too.

    Yeah... my sister too... so...

    So?

    So, just a little... really just a little...

    I dont think we would be able to stop at just that.

    You think the same, dont you?

    I slyly changed the subject.

    Shall we go for a walk after dinner tonight?

    .... Matsuda-kun... answer me first...

    My necks stinging, should I put a band-aid on it?

    Do-dont put it on... No... just answer... dont change the subject...

    You look beautiful today.

    Flushing at the directplement, Miyuki, as if trying to urge me once more, ced her hand on my chest,

    .....

    But she eventually seemed to give up on convincing me, shaking her head as if to say it couldnt be helped.

    No, rather than saying she gave up, itd be right to say that she decided to get caught up in this atmosphere herself too.

    *

    { TN: You can support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead on /Devill }

 Chapter 63: Secretly, Just the Two of Us.

    Chapter 63: Secretly, Just the Two of Us.

    Despite the oversized, baggy T-shirt, her prominent breasts could not be concealed.

    As I gazed intently at Miyukis breasts, she seemed embarrassed, her eyes rolling in unease.

    Dont look...

    Not look at all?

    Not... not so intently...

    So, its okay to look. Its delightful to see conservative Miyuki bing more daring. But does she realize shes bing more open herself?

    Dont stare like that...!

    She fussed almost petntly and ced her hand on my chest. Her touch was gentle, starting from my corbone to my neck. The ticklish sensation made me shiver slightly, drawing a curve in Miyukis eyes.

    Ticklish...?

    A bit.

    Does this hurt...?

    She asked as she ced her hand on the neck with the hickey on it. I smiled broadly and shook my head.

    No.

    Its gotten quite big...

    Miyuki, proud of the mark shed made, marveled at it. I chuckled at her words,ced with double meaning.

    Its in a spot that cant be hidden; your parents will definitely notice when we get back.

    At that, Miyukis flushed face transformedfirst shaded, then shocked. She hadnt thought that far ahead, carried away in the moment.

    What should we do then...? Should we sneak out?

    Leave without saying goodbye? That wont do. If they ask, Ill just say I scratched because it was itchy.

    Is that okay? Wont they find out...?

    You know your parents better than I do. Why ask me what to do?

    Well, theyll probably know. But is that a problem? We can just say were seeing each other.

    No... its not that...

    Is the problem that we did something indiscreet here? Of course, a hickey is a visible sign of affection that others can see. Its also a kind of intimacy that suggests weve been ying around quite intensely.

    But considering Wateru and Midoris personalities, theyre unlikely to be that conservative...

    What Im really curious about is how Kanna would react if she saw the hickey. Shed notice right away if she saw my neck, what would they talk about after I leave? Id almost want to eavesdrop if I could.

    As I gently caressed Miyukis cheek, I asked her.

    Shall I escape through the window?

    The window...? Its not that high, but... you might get hurt... even if Matsuda-kun has good reflexes...

    She took my joke seriously and pondered it. I couldnt help but burst intoughter and moved my face close to Miyukis lips. Then, I teasingly poked out the tip of my tongue and gently moved it across her lips.

    Mmm...

    At that, a pitiful whine escaped from Miyukis nose as she closed her eyes tightly. Her hand, which had been firmly against the bed, had at some point moved up to stroke and clutch my hair, and her legs were restlessly rubbing together, creating a peculiar sound.

    It was an added thrill to see her slowly open her lips in an attempt to get my tongue inside her own mouth.

    Seeing the greed on Miyukis face, I teased the protruding middle of her upper lip with my tongue, pushing her away gently.

    Did she like this coy kind of kissing? Miyuki opened her eyes in a daze and suddenly licked her own lips.

    Her brow furrowed suddenly. The look on Miyukis face was so provocative that my desire surged in an instant.

    ...Whats wrong...? Are you ufortable...?

    She blinked with innocent eyes, seemingly unaware of her own provocative actions.

    No. Its nothing.

    I exhaled quietly, calming my heated heart, and slipped my hand beneath the small of Miyukis back, rolling us over.

    Ah...!

    Miyuki emitted a short cry, momentarily stunned by the swift change in position, looking down at me. As I gently patted her bottom, seated atop me, she shook her head slightly to regain herposure and swallowed.

    .....

    Now that she had control, what was Miyuki thinking? Was she considering seizing my lips immediately? Or was she pondering whether to tease me, like I had done to her?

    After much contemtion, Miyuki chose to shyly rest her forehead on my chest and gently blow on my skin.

    Youre handsome...

    Then, in a voice quieter than a mosquitos, sheplimented my looks. Thats all she said. It was a bizarre timing, but it was so endearing that I couldnt help butugh.

    Is that so?

    Yeah...

    So you just like looks?

    ...No.

    But you really hate my personality.

    I do not...!

    Miyuki retorted in a sullen tone. The once-heated atmosphere began to soften and sweeten. Still, we were both visibly flustered.

    Looking at Miyukis flushed face resting askew on my chest, she seemed even more excited than I was. Her eyes were hazy as if drunk, her tongue incessantly licking her lips... And the firmness of her legs draped over my sides was telling.

    We looked at each other endlessly. After a while, Miyuki scolded me with a teasing tone.

    Dont look at me like that...

    Then, she slid her face off my chest down to the bed. She was brimming with yfulness today Utterly adorable.

    Why have you been saying dont so much?

    .....

    How long have you had this pillow? Its all floppy.

    ...I changed it yesterday... Its supposed to be that way...

    Sniff-

    Doesnt it smell?

    Dont lie...! It doesnt...!

    Miyuki poked at my waist usingly. It seemed like she was pretending to be more upset than she actually was. I yed along and frowned at her, whose poking had turned into tickling my waist.

    After showing her mock annoyance in this way for a while,

    I jerked.

    When I reacted to her tickling my waist by jerking slightly, she was startled and then tilted her head in confusion.

    ....?

    ***

    What was Matsudas reaction just now?

    His face scrunched up slightly, and his waist arched. It seemed to be when she scratched his back?

    Miyuki, fluttering her long eyshes a couple of times, looked at Matsuda with eyes brimming with curiosity. She cautiously slipped her hand under his T-shirt again, touching the same spot she had before.

    Twitch.

    There was a reaction again. This time it was more intense, perhaps because she touched bare skin. Was this Matsudas erogenous zone?

    Miyuki, acting on a hunch, reached further. Next was thetissimus dorsi. As she yfully trailed her fingertips over the well-developed muscle, Matsuda reacted even more strongly.

    He bit down hard and exhaled a long breath. The undeniable evidence that this was an even more astonishing stimulus made Miyukis eyes turn crescent-shaped.

    Matsuda was feeling it because of her touch. And quite a lot.

    Stop it.

    Matsudas voice had lowered. His tone, unlike the affectionate one before, was stern. That was an act. Pretending to be angry to hide his arousal.

    Miyuki, catching on to this, swallowed the sweet saliva swirling in her mouth. Why was Matsuda acting like this? Maybe his pride was hurt because the roles had reversed, and he was not in the lead as usual.

    There was something amusing about being the giver instead of always receiving. Her curiosity blossomed wildly. She wanted to explore more of Matsudas body.

    I said stop.

    Miyuki, cheerfully ignoring Matsudas attempt to restrain her, let her hand wander to his firm chest. The pectoral muscles were slick with sweat in the room without air conditioning. Miyukis palm glided smoothly over them.

    At the same time, Matsudas face crumpled. It was clear to anyone that he was struggling to endure it. His reactions made Miyuki excited as well.

    Seeing Matsuda respond to her touch felt good. Sweet dopamine flooded her brain and spread throughout her body. As the cooled desire began to heat up again, her breathing quickened.

    Matsuda-kun...

    Miyukis call was met with shock so intense it could only be described as electrifying. Never had she imagined such a lewd tone could escape from her lips. Had she even emitted such a flirtatious sound during their first intimate encounter? The thought suddenly made her blush.

    .....

    Matsuda did not respond to her call. He simply exhaled a long breath through his nose, trying to cool the mounting heat. Irritated by hisck of reaction, Miyuki, on a whim, scraped her fingernail across the protruding side of Matsudas nipple.

    Uh...!

    A stifled moan almost escaped Matsuda as his torso jolted upward. Miyukis lips twitched into a smirk at this intense and unfamiliar reaction from him.

    Matsuda, looking at her, exhaled sharply through his nose-

    Ah!

    -and swiftly flipped Miyuki over, mounting her just as before. Then he cast off his T-shirt with a swift motion.

    The sound of the fabric stretching echoed as he undressed with such force that Miyuki mped her mouth shut. Her eyes widened in consternation as Matsuda grasped the hem of her own T-shirt.

    M-Matsuda-kun...! What are you doing...!

    Its okay. Rx.

    No, this cant happen. She must stop him while his rational mind still prevails. If they go any further, they might fully ignite an unstoppable me.

    She was in the same boat. If her T-shirt were removed and she were to press flesh against Matsuda, shed undoubtedly get carried away, forgetting her parents and sister were nearby, possibly going as far as to consummate their rtionship.

    With the excitement already at a peak, moving any further could lead to irreversible actions. She knew she should stop it, but she couldnt. Why? Because Matsudas eyes were filled with affection as he looked down at her.

    And in his eyes, she also saw resolve. The resolve that he would stop at any time if she asked him to. Despite appearances that might suggest he was overwhelmed by desire, Matsuda was in full control of himself. It was evident to any observer.

    This realization brought Miyuki a sense of relief. Trusting that he would take care of her, her heart tilted more and more in his favor, feeling that whatever happened would be alright.

    But what about the aftermath...? No, what if we get caught first...?

    She felt they could manage the consequences if they were careful not to make any noise... But the fear of her parents or sister barging in was terrifying. Even with the door locked, suspicion was inevitable, and it could lead to trouble not just for her but for Matsuda too.

    She should be saying stop, or at least suggest they go to his ce instead... But her body was inexplicably burning with heat.

    Hesitating with these thoughts, Miyuki closed her eyes tight and then opened them as Matsudasrge hand gently stroked her pelvis.

    I dont know...

    Matsuda-kun would take care of it.

    That was the conclusion Miyuki hade to.

    *

    { TN: Hey, everyone. Due to not being well, I had to take a break. Fortunately, Im okay now and can continue tranting again!

    Thank you so much for your patience,

    Devil

    You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 64: Secretly, Just the Two of Us #2

    Chapter 64: Secretly, Just the Two of Us #2

    <b>Chapter 64: Secretly, Just the Two of Us #2</b>

    I am trash.

    Yet, even I, with Miyukis parents and sister all around, wasnt so consumed by lust to engage in sex a second time.

    I could have her right here, like an animal, if I chose to.

    Miyuki seems anxious, but I dont think shed resist.

    But I had to consider the aftermath of our actions.

    I wished for the clich of Wateru, Midori, and Kanna leaving the house, but that wasnt happening, so I restrained myself.

    But I was going mad.

    Because I wanted to slowly lead Miyuki to climax in her house, trying to draw out the hidden desires within her.

    Ah, uh... this is...

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Miyukis breaths were heavy and ragged, her knees tightly closed, her legs fully clenched.

    She wanted to remove my fingers, which were rubbing inside her panties,

    But as I gently stroked the moist, softly unfurled flesh with my middle finger, she suddenly thrust her hips and clutched the bed cover tightly.

    Ah...!

    Miyuki let out a loud moan, then hurriedly covered her mouth.

    Worried someone might hear.

    I wonder if Kanna is in the next room? I quite wish to see her, pressing her ear against the wall, pleasuring herself to Miyukis lewd sounds.

    As I sat beside Miyuki, caressing her breasts and pussy,

    .... Matsu... da... kun...

    She called my name in a trembling voice, and I smiled at her broadly.

    Why?

    Ah... its you... Ahh! Uh, hic...!

    A twitch, then another - Her body reacted intensely every time my fingertips touched the wrinkled flesh inside.

    Her panties were thoroughly soaked.

    I stopped all movement just before the climax.

    Haah... Haah...?

    Miyuki gasped for air, then let out a puzzled exmation.

    Smirking at her, I asked in a gentle tone.

    Why did you tease me?

    I was referring to how she had actively pleasured my body earlier.

    It wasnt because I disliked it or wanted to establish a master-servant rtionship from now on. I simply wanted Miyuki to openly express her feelings through this conversation and to feel a certain excitement.

    .....

    Hm? Why did you tease?

    .....

    Why did you tease me?

    Tap.

    Miyuki, who did not answer and just sulked, shivered as I lightly touched her pussy with three fingers gathered together,

    Hiyuk... That... thats possible, right, ah...! Matsuda-kun, you liked it too...!

    A clear, articte response came from her, trying to suppress the pleasure.

    Yes, I liked it.

    But, why... why torture me...!

    Is this torturing? Dont you like this?

    Thats not it, but...

    Should I stop? Would you like that?

    In response to my provocatively leading questions, Miyuki bit her lower lip.

    Her eyes, now moist, fixed on me as she said,

    Yes... stop it...!

    Her tone clearlycked sincerity, inly revealing her true feelings. As if amused, I snorted and slid my hand further down her body. Pressing down on her now slick perineum due to the flowing fluids.

    Haaah...! Ah, ah...!

    She trembled all over, almost spasming, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure. Her legs spread wide like a frog as she clutched her chest with her own hands.

    Stop it?

    Huh... Huuk...

    Her response was almost a whimper, seemingly desperate.

    Do you want me to stop?

    No, no...!

    Then shall I keep touching?

    Yes, yes...! Keep touching...

    Where?

    Uh...!

    There was a hesitation, a sense of embarrassment in saying it outright. Considering Miyukis feelings, I ced the tip of his middle finger back on the spot I had just touched.

    Here?

    Hmm...! There...

    Do you like it here?

    Every, everywhere is, is good...

    Is that so? Good girl?

    I spoke softly, as if praising a well-behaved puppy, and looked down at Miyuki leisurely.

    .... Uhh, umm... I dont know...

    Miyuki mumbled something iprehensible, avoiding my gaze. She seemed unaware of what she was even saying.

    Raise your arms.

    Uhh...

    Seeing her obediently follow my instruction, a temptation to go further crept into my mind. The bed cover was slightly wet with her fluids... Should I just go ahead?

    Resisting the sweet temptation of desire, I continued with one hand still on her, peeling off Miyukis T-shirt and cing it under her hips. I then removed her in banding bra.

    Her breasts, beautiful in shape, bounced once. Even the lines that supported them were perfect.

    You idiot... dont look... dont look...!

    She shyly shook her head, pulling the nket to cover her chest.

    I silently watched Miyukis struggle, my tongue resting on my lips, and leaned forward.

    Miyuki stopped breathing for a moment, then heaved heavily, sticking out her tongue.

    Tap.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Our tongues lightly touched, quivering slightly.

    Huh... Huh...

    Miyuki, with a soft nasal sound, clumsily controlled her tongue and began to scratch my arm. Her cheeks, already red, blushed more as I resumed caressing her. She even started to lift her hips, feeling a tickling pleasure from below.

    Seizing the opportunity, I quickly moved my hand to Miyukis waist.

    Then, in one motion, I took off her shorts and panties, moving between her spread legs.

    Ah...!

    Miyuki, startled by the swift action, grabbed a pillow and covered her face.

    Uhhhh...

    Her mouth opened in embarrassment. The shame of being naked in broad daylight was overwhelming, and I could feel that emotion too.

    Somehow, I could picture Miyukis expression hidden within the pillow.

    Pausing, I observed her neatly parted down there, noting the color of the secretions she had released.

    It wasnt clear, rather a bit cloudy, almost like a thin mucus. It seemed like it would be smooth to enter now... and resisting the temptation was incredibly hard.

    Just a little... Lets do it just a bit and finish quickly. Wateru, Midori, and Kanna think were studying. Id regret it if I just let her go without doing anything.

    Finally sumbing to the urge, I called out to Miyuki.

    Miyuki.

    Why...

    I cant hold back.

    At my words, Miyuki peeked at me from under the pillow. Her eyes, shining bright in the shadow, held a look of consent. Seeing her response, I quickly pulled down my pants, revealing my rigid excitement.

    Miyuki shifted her body and whispered a request.

    Be quiet... really quiet...

    You just have to hold back your moans

    Okay. Should I put it in?

    .... Yes... gently... So it doesnt hurt I feel good now... slowly...

    To her, it might be a genuine concern about pain and feeling good, but to me, it sounded incredibly arousing. The lewdness of this moment and her excited words were driving me mad.

    Youre too tempting... its annoying.

    Miyuki pressed her legs around my waist in response to my grumbling.

    Why are you annoyed...! Dont be...!

    Sorry. I misspoke.

    Okay... hurry up... I wont look...

    Cant you be a bit quieter?

    Your actions are making me so heated up, I feel like I might finish as soon as I enter.

    Calming my racing heart, I positioned myself at Miyukis moist and softened entrance and,

    ...

    pushed in.

    Uhiik...!

    Miyuki let out a high-pitched but soft cry, writhing her hips. Her rxed inner walls weed me warmly.

    I could feel the intense heat inside, gripping me tightly from the tip to the base. It felt much better than our first time. The overwhelming pleasure almost scorched my mind, and without realizing it, I let out a deep sigh, straightening my back.

    Huh...!

    It was a reaction I hadnt seen from her before. With all her might, Miyuki embraced me, pulling the pillow down to her chest.

    .....

    Her eyes, slightly unfocused, were examining me. Curiosity filled her gaze, wondering how much I was feeling, and she looked pleased. Pleased with how deeply I was experiencing this moment.

    Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I met Miyukis eyes and began to move rhythmically.

    .... Ah...!

    With each withdrawal and entry of my length, she would furrow her brow and wriggle her hips. Her mouth slightly opened, and her tongue protruded, indicating not just pain but significant pleasure.

    Her responses were more reserved than our first time, yet her allure seemed much more intense. Perhaps it was the unbroken eye contact that made it feel so.

    As I met Miyukis somewhat bewitching eyes squarely, I continued the steady motions.

    Hmm... Ah, uh... Matsuda-kun, do you like it...?

    Miyuki asked between intermittent moans, her grip on me being tight. I responded quietly as I continued.

    .... I like it.

    Do you like me...?

    I like you.

    Hee... ah...! I like you too... Ken-kun.

    The next step should be to remove the honorifics...

    Hearing her call my name at such a crucial moment felt like I was going crazy. My mind became all the more clouded.

    Is she trying to excite me further with this approach?

    If thats the case, I might have to set things straight with herter.

    How much time had passed? Miyukis yfulughter morphed into moansden with coquetry. The tide began to flow generously from her, drenching our union...

    By the time our bodies were drenched in sweat,

    Twitch.

    The pressure had been building inside me for a while now, my body crying out for release. Struggling to hold back, I continued my movements until,

    Hmm... Ken... you have to do it outside... not on the nket... here...

    Reading my expression, Miyuki pointed to her abdomen, indicating where I should finish. No longer able to hold back, I withdrew.

    Squelch-!

    Haa...!

    Miyuki let out a somewhat loud cry that could have been heard outside the room. Positioning myself over the spot she indicated, I finally let go of the tension, releasing what I had been holding back.

    With a bursting sensation, a milky fluid shot out in a straight line. It flew over Miyukis chest,

    Oh...!

    Wetting the left corner of her mouth, then trickling down her delicate jawline and neck, leaving a trace on the bed cover.

    Ah... this...

    Blinking in surprise, she wiped it off her mouth with her hand. Then, bringing her fingers closer to her eyes, she examined the sticky substance with a look of intense curiosity.

    .....

    She touched it with her tongue, as if encountering somethingpletely new, and then made a face.

    Does she have a talent for driving someone wild?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Is it just her nature to be so provocative?

    Even though I just finished, I felt like I was about to get aroused again.

    Staring at Miyuki for a moment, I was snapped back to reality by the need for cleanup, and began to look for tissues.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 65: Secretly, Just the Two of Us #3

    Chapter 65: Secretly, Just the Two of Us #3

    What do we do now...?

    ... I dont know.

    That was our conversation, standing motionless in the room, gazing at the remnants of our intimate encounter scattered around.

    The nket, shoved aside in the midst of our actions, was fine. The pillows were sweaty but otherwise in good condition. However, the bed cover absolutely needed washing.

    Taking it out meant Miyukis family might see it. This is why I didnt want to do it... I me myself for not resisting the temptation of the moment.

    But then again, who could resist after seeing Miyukis body? Isnt it strange not to? I was only doing what was natural.

    So I rationalized in my head, convincing myself of my just actions.

    Shall we crack open the door to check if its clear, and if it is, rush to the bathroom to hand-wash it?

    Theundry soap and such are in theundry room... And the detergent too...

    Well just have to use soap. Or can you sneak out and grab some detergent? Ill stay and wash.

    No, we cant... Its already...

    Miyuki trailed off, her gaze dropping to her lower half.

    Soaked through her shorts, she stood there. Unable to bear putting on her even wetter panties, she was now in a panty-less state.

    Matsuda-kun...! Dont look at me like that...!

    Caught with ascivious gaze fixated on Miyukis lower half, I quickly shook my head.

    Alright.

    Its ridiculous... even in a situation like this...

    Isnt it better than hiding my thoughts?

    So, how are we going to handle this?

    Hmm... Ah...!

    As if struck by a brilliant idea, Miyuki pped her hands and pressed her nose against me.

    Sniffing around, she finally spoke.

    My parents dont reallye looking for me if Im not in my room! Matsuda-kun, unlike me...

    Miyuki suddenly caught her breath.

    She seemed about to say that I wasnt as disheveled as her, but then embarrassment seemed to hit her. After rolling her eyes briefly, she quickly continued.

    Since... youre in better shape than me, go downstairs first and pass the time. Ill quickly wash and bring down the cover and nket after I shower. If Mom and Dad ask where I went, just say I went to take a shower.

    What if they suspect why youre taking a shower all of a sudden?

    Its hot today... Itll be fine. I do it often...

    I smell like sweat too.

    You smell good...

    I lifted my arm to sniff my armpit. Miyuki chuckled at my action.

    Im telling you, you dont smell.

    I get it... but I feel uneasy. Wouldnt it be better to go together and get it done quickly?

    But I need to shower...!

    So do it. You shower, Ill do theundry.

    But theres only one bathroom on the second floor...

    So?

    Miyuki was momentarily stunned by my nonchnt suggestion of showering together. Her mouth agape, she stared at me incredulously, her face turning red in real-time.

    Are you crazy...? No way...

    Why not.

    Why not? We just cant... First, Matsuda-kun, go check if the hallway is clear. Ill start rolling up the cover...

    As Miyuki finished speaking, she cautiously began to gather the bed cover. She bundled the nket and underwear inside, making a parcel of sorts, then frowned at me standing there dumbfounded.

    What are you doing...?

    I was watching you.

    Why...?

    Just because.

    ....Go, go check first...

    I quietly opened the door and peeked through the slight gap. ncing down the corridor, I could faintly hear Midori and Wateru conversing on the first floor. Kanna seemed to be in her room.

    Theres no one around.

    Can I go out now?

    Yeah.

    Okay... Oh, and Matsuda-kun. That, that...

    Miyukis gaze drifted towards my lower half. It seemed like she wanted to ask if I had cleaned up properly... I couldnt help but chuckle.

    I cleaned up thoroughly. Right in front of you.

    ... I didnt see it... Anyway, you go ahead... Ill follow soon...

    Just a minute.

    I turned to embrace Miyuki but hesitated upon seeing the bundle she was holding. Recognizing my intention, she blushed and giggled shyly.

    Hug meter...

    I smiled wryly at her, now devoid of the earlier mischievous air, and stepped out of the room without making a sound. Then, Miyuki and I exchanged nces on the stairs before heading down to the first floor.

    ***

    Auntie.

    As I called out to Midori, who was intently staring at the Go board, she responded while pondering where to ce her next stone.

    Hmm?

    Wouldnt it be better to ce it here? It would limit the white stones space and disrupt their formation.

    Really? Here?

    Yes, right there.

    Midori ced a ck stone where I had indicated. A look of frustration reced Waterus previously confident expression.

    Hey... Hey! Didnt you say you dont know how to y Go?

    I dont.

    But you saw that move?

    Just a feeling...

    Waterus agitated reaction caught Midoris attention, and the corners of her mouth lifted into a bright smile.

    Looks like youll have to do the shopping tomorrow.

    Were not done yet... wait...

    Midori chided him as he began to nervously shake one leg, Dont shake your leg. They say it makes you lose money.

    Wateru just ignored her words and said, ... Matsuda, stop giving advice from now on.

    You were the one asking Matsuda-kun for help just a while ago... Why so petty? Is it that important to beat a beginner like me?

    I just dont want to go to the market this weekend.

    I like his honesty. Anyway, Waterus reaction indicates that the move I yed must have been critical.

    Is this the so-called protagonists buff in action? Or just the luck of a true beginner?

    Probably thetter. Go is a sport that requires mental, not physical skill. It makes no sense for someone like me, whos physically able but not the sharpest tool in the shed, to have a talent for Go.

    What are you doing? Why Go?

    Miyuki, having finished her shower, inquired. Midori, who had been focusing on the game, scolded her.

    You take such a long shower with guests around?

    Miyuki nced at me, giving me an awkward smile.

    I... its hot, so I just...

    No matter how hot, isnt it a bit rude to keep guests waiting?

    Feeling somewhat guilty as if I were the reason she was getting scolded, I saw Miyuki give me a brief re and then apologize sincerely.

    Sorry... Im going to start studying again, so Ill take Matsuda-kun with me.

    Again? Why not just go out and have fun?

    That wont do... We need to work hard to avoid failing the midterms...

    Saying that, Miyuki gestured for me to follow her. As I stood to leave, Wateru sighed in relief, while Midori looked somewhat disappointed. I excused myself and left with Miyuki to return to our room.

    The window was wide open, with the nket spread out on the frame, and a fan whirling fiercely inside the room. And the bed cover was precariously draped over the wall where the clock was hung. Even a hairdryer was plugged into the socket.

    Looking at the setup Miyuki had prepared, I asked,

    Are you nning to dry them like this?

    We dont have much choice... Mom and Dad are downstairs, so we cant go to theundromat...

    Sorry.

    No, its okay... we both wanted it...

    I pulled Miyuki into my embrace and kissed the top of her head, which smelled sweetly of plums. Then we began to chat and diligently work on drying the cover and nket.

    The weather was fine, and the wind was quite strong. The nket and cover werent very thick, and Miyuki had wrung them out well, so drying them didnt seem like it would take too long. But knowing Miyuki, shed probably run them through the washing mache at night anyway.

    What about your sister?

    As I dried the cover with the hairdryer, I asked. Miyuki replied,

    I listened at her door after my shower... I didnt hear anything. She might be sleeping.

    Just as she said this, relieved,

    Thump thump!

    Miyuki! Lend me a book! Something brainy!

    Kannas clear voice came from outside the door.

    Right, it wouldnt beplete without such a clich.

    Startled, Miyuki looked at me. After a brief moment of stunned silence, she regained herposure and headed to the desk. While I folded the cover and nket, she took out a few books from a storagebeled [Mystery Novels] and went to the door.

    Click.

    Here, read these...

    Miyuki, only slightly opening the door, handed over the books. Kanna, receiving them, asked,

    Are you studying with Matsuda-kun?

    ... Yeah. About to start...

    I heard the hairdryer.

    Was drying my hair...

    Why dry your hair?

    Just showered...

    Why did you shower?

    Its, its hot...

    Do you want some fruit or snacks? Should I bring some?

    Kannas face, peeking through the door gap, was lit up with mischief, not just brightness. Her voice too was full of yfulness.

    She knows.

    Even if she didnt know the specifics, she definitely sensed something intimate had happened here. This makes me even more curious about her reaction. I feel like saying Ill stay over tonight.

    No, we dont need it...

    Too bad. Are you going to study now?

    Thats what I said...!

    What are you studying?

    Why does Unnie care...! Its not like youre studying with us...

    I want to study too.

    Why would you study...! Just go...!

    Watching an agitated Miyuki, Kanna chuckled, left a meaningfulment about having fun, and then closed the door quietly.

    ...She knows...

    Miyuki, hand on her chest as if her heart was racing, spoke softly.

    Yeah. Seems like it.

    What should we do...?

    I smiled gently at Miyuki, who was worrying more than necessary.

    Judging by how she joked about it, I dont think its something shes taking too seriously. Just talk to herter. She might react much better than you think.

    Really...?

    Definitely. And Im sorry. For making thingsplicated.

    After my sincere apology, Miyukis expression softened. She came closer and gently fixed my hair, saying,

    Its okay, isnt it? We both wanted it...

    Tap, tap.

    As I locked eyes with Miyuki, a sound hit the window frame. Its starting to rain. With shes of lightning in the distance, it seems like a downpour is imminent...

    Every time Miyuki and I do something romantic, it rains like this. Is there something to it? Somehow, this rain felt like a part of us, and it lifted my spirits.

    Did Miyuki think the same? With a smile lingering on her lips, she closed the window and said,

    We cant leave until all this is dry.

    Okay. Shall we continue?

    Yeah. But dont use the hairdryer.

    Kannas words seemed to linger in her mind. I let out a lightugh, nodded, and spread out the cover in front of the fan, while Miyuki spread the nket next to me.

    Mom and Dad were ying Go earlier, right?

    Yeah. They bet on who has to do the shopping tomorrow.

    They always do that. And then end up going together no matter who wins.

    Thats what I thought.

    So theyll be busy with Go for a while and wonte up here, right?

    Who would know better, you or me?

    Why do you always have to be so contrarian? Dont get annoyed.

    Isnt that what you said earlier as well?

    Mentioning our intimate moment made Miyukis head droop. Seemingly annoyed at my nonchnt way of talking, she lightly stepped on my foot and pressed down.

    As we bickered, I thought to myself. It was a relief that things had gone smoothly without much trouble.

    Still, I should refrain from doing such things here in the future. Its okay if Kanna notices, but it would be awkward if Wateru and Midori found out.

    ***

    After finishing up everything, I returned home in the evening and gulped down some water. The rain continued, just as intense as expected.

    Sigh If I dont close the window, Miyuki will nag me.

    Imagining Miyuki scolding me  Matsuda-kun! I told you to close the window! Why dont you listen!  I closed the window and flopped onto the bed.

    Its a bit too early to call Miyuki since she said she was going to bed tired... Should I tease Renka? No, theres something else I need to do. Thats to further my rtionship with Chinami.

    As I had thought before, its up to me to create events with Chinami. So what should I do? Like when I went out of my way to meet Miyuki during vacation, should I take the initiative to make events happen?

    I opened the messaging app to send a message to Chinami and noticed her profile picture had changed.

    The usual cute, round-faced peach character now had an angry expression.

    Something definitely happened with Chinami.

    This was a perfectly and artificially timed opportunity when I had some free time...

    If I ignore this, Id be failing as a Loveedy protagonist.

    I immediately tried starting a conversation with Chinami.

    [Sensei, what are you doing?]

    Not long after, I got a reply.

    [Right now, Im outside.]

    [What are you doing outside?]

    [Im stuck in a difficult situation.]

    I knew it.

    [What kind of difficult situation?]

    [It started raining heavily out of nowhere, and now Im stranded.]

    [Why dont you take a bus or a taxi? Or buy an umbre?]

    [Haha, I lost my crossbody bag with my wallet and transportation card in it.]

    Why are you saying it like its something to be proud of?

    [At least you didnt lose your phone.]

    [I was holding it in my hand.]

    [Dont you use mobile payments?]

    [No... I should have registered my card for it.]

    [Where are you now?]

    [Im in Ikebukuro.]

    Why is she alone in a busy area? Ill ask thatter. For now, I need to take care of Chinami.

    [Ille to get you soon. Send your location. Ill drive you.]

    [W-what? No, its okay. I can just browse the department store until it stops raining.]

    Or she could contact her parents. Or ask a friend nearby for help.

    Whatever the case, Im making my move first.

    [I checked the weather forecast. Its going to pour all night.]

    [Really?]

    No, I didnt actually check that.

    [Yes. So mark your location and send it to me. Im free right now, so Ille.]

    [Ah... if its not too much trouble, could I impose on you?]

    [Ill just take a peach ice cream from youter.]

    [Alright. Ill give you two as a thank you.]

    Today feels like two days in one. Thank you for losing your crossbody bag, and thanks for being so careless.

    Gratefully expressing my gratitude to Chinami in my mind, I got up from the bed and grabbed an umbre.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 66: Klutz Chinami

    Chapter 66: Klutz Chinami

    Chinami was wearing a blouse with a ribbon at the chest, a light and airy re skirt, and white sandals with a slight heel... This ensemble exuded both cuteness and innocence. Having only seen her in uniforms and martial arts attire, this contrasting style struck me even more.

    I watched Chinami from a distance as she stood at the entrance of the department store, casually tapping her hips with her arms while passing time. I approached quickly and tapped her on the shoulder from behind.

    Sensei.

    Eek!

    Chinami reacted as if a bug hadnded on her. With a forcedugh, I showed a bemused smile as she turned around.

    Was it that startling?

    Oh... its you, hubae-nim...! Hello!

    She greeted me with the formalities of the academy, which felt both nostalgic and refreshing. Perhaps it was the change from her usual martial attire. I returned the greeting and asked.

    Hello. How long have you been in Ikebukuro?

    About five hours.

    Thats quite a while.

    Alone for five hours?

    Yes.

    So you didnte shopping with friends?

    I came alone. To buy a limited edition Momo-nim doll.

    I understand the allure of limited editions.

    Right?

    But youre empty-handed?

    I was a bitte. So, Im nning to buy it at a higher price.

    All that for a peach-themed doll? Impressive.

    Youre not hungry?

    A bit. But hubae-nim would have to give me a ride first. Then, Ill treat you with something.

    Another rice bowl?

    Yes!

    Her enthusiastic response indicated she was more than just a little hungry.

    Did you find your crossbody bag?

    No. Before you arrived, I checked the lost and found at the department store, but it hadnt been turned in.

    You didnt identally leave it in the restroom?

    I looked everywhere, but no luck. I hope whoever finds it enjoys using it.

    Despite the situation being frustrating for most, she remained positive. And hoping for someone else to enjoy it... I knew she was kind, but this seemed almost too generous.

    Was there little money in her wallet? Was the crossbody bag inexpensive? Or perhaps it didnt contain any peach-rted items, which might exin her calmness.

    Do you need to get home quickly?

    Not really, but theres not much I can do without my things.

    There are plenty of things one can do without possessions  restrooms, fitting rooms, and stairs are all around.

    How about we grab a bite then? My treat.

    I couldnt possibly let my student pay.

    Shell end up relying a lot on her students help in the future; no need for such worries now.

    How about peach iced tea and some spaghetti? Sounds perfect, right?

    Wow!

    Her eyes lit up at the thought, clearly hitting the mark with her taste preferences. Well, anything peach-rted would likely appeal to her.

    Thats very tempting...! A greatbination...!

    Then lets head to a pasta ce.

    Hmm...

    Chinami seemed deep in thought, like she was grappling with a major decision. Finally, unable to resist, she nodded.

    Okay. But lets make it a loan, and Ill pay for your meal next time. Is that okay?

    Theres no need to insist that its fine or to alleviate any burden. I could just agree. When she tries to pay me back, I can refuse and create a new topic of conversation.

    Lets do that.

    Great! Lets go then.

    You were really hungry, werent you?

    Yes. I was about to turn into a limp squid. Like this. Limp...

    She exaggeratedly waved her arms like she did when critiquing at the kendo club. Unconcerned with the attention she was drawing, her carefree attitude was endearing. Laughing joyfully, I walked with the smiling Chinami towards the department stores dining area.

    ***

    Ah, that peach iced tea at the specialty shop was truly delicious. I think Ill be a regr there.

    Chinami said this with a refreshed look, prompting me to exhale softly in amusement.

    Dont people usually decide on a regr spot based on the main dish?

    Oh, I meant the Neapolitan spaghetti was delicious too. I just mentioned iced tea because it was thest thing I had.

    I see. But isnt the taste of peach iced tea generally the same everywhere?

    Oh no...! Its not. Just like in kendo, where each strike has subtle differences, its the same with iced tea. The taste changes depending on how much powder you use, how its stored, and how long its steeped. For instance, mixing 40 grams of powder with about 250 milliliters of water makes what Id call a golden ratio.

    Her excited chattering was quite adorable.

    Could you make it for me sometime?

    Absolutely. Ill show you the best peach iced tea youve ever tasted.

    Im looking forward to it. Do you add lemon juice or anything?

    I personally dont like it. The store-bought powder already has a hint of lemon, and adding more juice just overpowers the peach vor.

    Should I tempt her into trying something new?

    Start with a tiny amount of lemon juice to get her ustomed, gradually increasing it until she starts preferring regr lemon-vored iced tea over peach?

    While pondering this, I handed Chinami a tissue Id taken from the restaurant.

    You have some sauce on your face. Right side.

    Oh... I must look like a mess. Thank you.

    Chinami took the tissue with both hands and wiped both sides of her mouth. I meant her right side, but...

    If she starts breaking clichs like this...

    Will I end up harboring bad intentions?

    As I watched Chinami throw the tissue away and contemted offering her a neck massage, she turned her head, and I gave her an awkward smile.

    Whats that look for? You had a rather mischievous expression just now. Likest time...

    Me? No, I was just smiling.

    Really...?

    Chinami stammered, touching her neck. Perhaps she was reminded of my touch.

    Grinning to myself, I asked her...

    Feeling a bit stiff in the neck?

    As I shed a yful smile and flexed my hands, Chinami flinched and took a half step back.

    No, no...! Ahem... Not really?

    It seemed like she might have weed the gesture, but no matter. Ill just wait it out until she asks for a massage herself.

    So, you dont meet up with Inoo-sunbae much? You two were always together at the academy.

    We do meet, but its hard to see each other every weekend. Renka is usually busy.

    I bet she could be easily found in Akihabara or Nakano, disguised with a mask and hat, shopping for figures andic books.

    Thats a shame. Dont you miss her?

    Its fine, we still see each other quite often.

    As we continued chatting pleasantly, I led Chinami to the parking lot and opened the car door. Then, I searched for and selected her apartment address on the cars navigation system.

    As she buckled up, Chinamis expression changed to one of puzzlement, perhaps surprised to find her address in my car.

    Could she be starting to see me not just as a junior, but something more? No, better not jump to conclusions. Stay vignt.

    Well, lets get going.

    As I gripped the steering wheel, Chinami nodded.

    Yes, thank you. Hubae-nim.

    ncing over at the passenger seat, I noticed her skirt had ridden up, exposing her thighs. Was she unaware of it?

    I reached back to the rear seat, fetched a nket, and gently ced it over her knees. Then I spoke inly.

    Cover up. People can see.

    Only then did she seem to realize the extent of her exposure and she shrank into her shoulders.

    Th-thank you...

    Chinamis voice was quieter, perhaps embarrassed. The atmosphere was turning awkward, but changing the subject was an easy fix.

    When will you treat me to peach ice cream?

    I had nned for it to be our dessert today, but Im short on cash. Even if I borrow, itd feel like youre paying, so Ill treat you next time.

    You have some strange principles.

    Its thest shred of pride as a sensei whos already been treated to a meal. Theres this ice cream shop I frequent that serves it in cups. Ill take you there soon. Once you try their yogurt peach vor, theres no going back.

    Shes talking like a viin luring someone into temptation. Its somewhat fitting, butcks the vor of my own lines. Keep practicing.

    ***

    The rain was pouring down ferociously.

    Parked in front of the apartment, I watched the rain beat against the windshield and murmured.

    Looks like a fall typhoon is on its way...

    As Chinami unraveled the strap of the umbre Id handed her, she replied with a worried tone.

    Nah... I doubt it. There was no mention of it on the news. Its probably just bad weather.

    I hope shes right. A typhoon could cause serious damage to my ce.

    I hope so. Go inside. I wish you the best in finding that limited edition Momo doll.

    Yes... Thank you so much for today. I almost got stuck in the department store. It seems I have a truly wonderful student. Well...

    And you look beautiful today.

    Chinami paused in opening the car door, turning her head towards me in surprise, clearly caught off guard by the directpliment. Looking at her wide eyes, I casually shrugged and continued.

    You look pretty, so I just told you. Hurry in before it rains more.

    Ah... Yes...!

    Dazed for a moment, she quickly exited the car, closing the passenger door before more rain could ssh onto the seat. She turned to me and bowed slightly.

    But in doing so, her head poked out from under the umbre, and rain from the canopy poured down onto the back of her head.

    Ah...! Be careful driving home! Drive safely!

    She yelled out a goodbye, her face a picture of distress. Her usual demeanor, losing her crossbody bag today, not thinking to cover her skirt earlier, and now her flustered reaction...

    Though not exactly a klutz, she does have some endearingly clumsy traits.

    I cracked the window and waved goodbye, then drove home. Parking in the outdoor lot, I dashed inside to my living room-cum-bedroom, which was filled with humidity.

    After a quick shower and copsing onto my bed, a sense of emptiness enveloped me, though not as intense as before.

    [Ill contact you when I wake up. Its raining hard, so make sure the door is closed.]

    After sending a message to Miyuki, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. The damp, cool air filled my lungs, a pleasantly refreshing sensation.

    Today had been a particrly meaningful day, almost enough to make me smile.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 67: Trespassing

    Chapter 67: Trespassing

    Creeeak...

    The sound of moistureden, peeling paint echoed eerily, like stepping into an abandoned house.

    I shivered at this ominous noise and groggily propped myself up.

    W-what...?

    The sliding door to the living room was open.

    In the middle stood a slender figure with long hair, shrouded in ck. My heart raced as I stared at this silhouette bathed in the faint moonlight.

    ...Who is it...?

    My tension peaked as the shadowy figure began to approach with a shuffling sound, snapping me out of my half-sleep.

    Damn it...

    As I was about to retreat and swear,

    Dont curse...!

    A familiar voice came from the dark figure, tinged with panic and a scolding tone. Recognizing it was Miyuki, I sighed deeply and rubbed my forehead.

    Ah... what are you doing here...?

    I came to see Matsuda-kun. You told me to contact you when I woke up, right...?

    I said to contact, not toe over... What time is it?

    Three in the morning...

    She must have gone to bed early and woken up early.

    Youre something else... But how did you get in?

    I was debating whether to ring the bell or call you, then I tried the gate and it was open... so I just came in. You should lock your doors better. What if a thief broke in? You need to be more careful...

    Is that so...?

    Yeah... And sorry for waking you up. I nned to sneak in and sleep without bothering Matsuda-kun, but I didnt know you were a light sleeper... Ill go wash my hands and feet...

    After a quick wash, Miyuki came back, ced the towel in theundry basket, and carefullyy down next to me.

    At the cultural festival, you were scared even in the haunted house... Why are you always so frightened?

    Well, the festival is one thing, but anyone wouldve been spooked this time. Listen to this.

    I pulled Miyukis face close to my chest.

    After feeling my heartbeat, she said in surprise, Wow, its racing... Has it been like this since earlier?

    Yeah. Its damp and eerie with the rain, and suddenly the door opens. Its only natural to be startled. Did you take a taxi here?

    Yes...

    Is it okay for you to just leave like this? What did your mom and dad say?

    I texted my mom that I had something urgent to discuss with a friend, but... I dont know.

    Why do youe so unprepared?

    I was worried Matsuda-kun might be lonely...

    Give me a break. She probably just wanted to see me.

    Resting my chin on Miyukis head, I yfully moved my jaw up and down, causing her to whine in difort and pinch my waist.

    Ouch, stop that.

    ...

    Have you developed a bad habit?

    You started it by hurting me first...

    Now youre acting up. Always messing around.

    What are you talking about!

    I positioned Miyuki so that our faces were level, supporting her by the hips and pushing her upwards.

    As she wriggled up, her expression was sullen. Pressing my nose gently against hers, I spoke.

    Hey.

    What...

    From now on, dont wander aroundte without me. Just call me. If I dont answer, keep calling until I do. Ille to get you.

    ...

    Answer me.

    Alright, I got it...

    Miyuki, seemingly pleased, began to gently touch my face, as if examining my skin condition. She pressed around the nasbial fold area and then spoke up.

    Your skins so dry...

    Thats because I just woke up.

    Thats not it. You need to moisturize properly. Lets go buy some basic skincare products after we wake up.

    Like an all-in-one product? Just p that on and done.

    No, its better to apply them one by one. Ill help you choose.

    I probably wont use them. Too much hassle.

    You should still use it.

    Why dont you juste over every day and apply for me?

    Ill try. Is this okay?

    Where?

    Here.

    As I slid my hand between our closely pressed bodies and gently lowered it down Miyukis inner thigh, she twitched and pulled her hips back.

    Its, its fine... Less painful thanst time...

    So, it still hurts a bit?

    A little...

    I nodded, sat up, and spread my legs. Then, I pulled Miyuki up and pressed her back against my chest. Resting my chin on her shoulder and securing one hand on her lower abdomen, I gently massaged her inner thigh with my other hand.

    Ma, Matsuda...

    Miyuki called out my name in a trembling voice, embarrassed by our intimate pose. Ignoring the shyness in her voice, I continued the massage in silence.

    ...Haa...

    Soon, a rxed sigh escaped her nostrils. Watching her squirm and even cross her legs in difort, I asked,

    Does it feel good?

    I dont know...

    Did you eat after you woke up?

    ...No, I came right after showering...

    Then lets go grab something at a ramen ceter. Sounds good?

    Yeah... I like that... Hmm...

    Miyuki wrapped her hand around mine, which was resting on her abdomen. I could feel her temperature through the back of my hand; it was warmer than usual. Her body too seemed to be heating up in real-time.

    I continued to massage Miyuki, gently passing my thumb over the area where her adductor muscles and groin met.

    ...Mats... ah...

    Miyuki, usually so pure and exemry outside, now openly expressing her arousal and submitting to her natural desires, was a sight I found particrly appealing.

    To be exact, I liked that she only showed this side of herself to me. As she started to tremble, I gently blew on her ear,

    Ah!

    Her grip on my hand tightened, and as she tensed her shoulders, I stopped the massage. I carefullyid Miyuki down and, like before, tenderly stroked her abdomen.

    Haa... Haa...

    She gasped for air and grabbed my wrist.

    Matsuda-kun... I had a hard day today...

    I know.

    My body feels heavy and sore... You felt sorry for me earlier, so...

    So you want me to continue?

    ...Yes.

    You could just say it directly instead of beating around the bush.

    I moved down to Miyukis feet and began massaging her from the soles, up her calves, and to her thighs.

    Should we stop by a convenience store after we eat?

    When I indirectly suggested changing her undoubtedly damp underwear, Miyuki, as always, caught my drift. She covered her face with her palm and nodded.

    Im d. No need to be shy about using the washing machine at my ce.

    She yfully pinched my fingers with her toes. Her wiggling toes were adorable.

    Seemingly annoyed by my teasing, she grumbled with her actions. When I lightly pped the top of her foot, making a snap sound,

    Ow!

    A loud cry came from her.

    Dont be so dramatic... Just stay still.

    As if she had never been in pain, Miyuki mped her mouth shut. I smirked, slightly lifted one of her legs, and began to gently stroke the back of her thigh.

    Ah!

    As Miyuki tensed her thigh to the ticklish touch, the muscle firmed up, enhancing the sensation of my touch. Her skins sticity was so appealing, I felt the urge to give it a yful p.

    I suppressed the impulse to leave a handprint on her buttocks.

    Do you like it?

    Yes... I like it...

    Bring some of your clothes over when you have time.

    Her silence following my meaningful suggestion was palpable. Finally, she asked,

    ...Why?

    You cant always buy stuff at the convenience store. Its a hassle to keep everything in shopping bags...

    Im fine with it...

    So, you dont like the idea?

    I didnt say I disliked it... Ill think about it...

    Her flushed voice suggested she might soon bring over her things, despite her apparent shyness. I wonder when shell shed that mask of embarrassment. At least shes gradually getting morefortable.

    ***

    Im leaving...

    Miyukis words were poised, her hands neatly on her knees. I murmured, looking at the rain falling outside the car window.

    Youre so stubborn about just walking to the front of the house.

    I have an umbre, its fine... Plus, Ill shower as soon as I get in...

    Alright. But know that if youe over unannounced like today, youll be in trouble.

    ...Im really sorry about that... Were you very angry?

    Angry? Not at all.

    How could I be mad when Im so fond of the way youre bing more proactive?

    Its not about that, I was worried. What if I wasnt home? You would have wasted your money and ended up feeling down.

    But you were there.

    Shes thinking in terms of oues. Is she starting to take after me? I chuckled ironically and said,

    Ill make a copy of the key for you to keep by the end of the week.

    Miyukis eyes widened.

    A key...?

    Yes.

    Giving her the key meant I was okay with her essing my home at any time, indicating a deep level of trust. It was a significant gesture,den with meaning.

    Realizing how much I trusted her, Miyukis face brightened.

    Im okay without it...

    If youre going to say something like that, at least sound convincing... Unbelievable.

    Dont be silly... Go inside.

    Alright... And Tetsuya-kun asked if I wanted to y that game around lunchtime today...

    The one we yedst time? Building a fire and making a house?

    Maybe?

    I dont want to. Its boring.

    Then... I guess Ill take a break too.

    Right, why waste time with that dull guy when you could be talking or texting with me? Thats more fun and meaningful, isnt it? Miyuki... youvee a long way. Lets tease Tetsuya togetherter.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 68: How to Increase Your Dating Chance

    Chapter 68: How to Increase Your Dating Chance

    Do you still keep a diary?

    At Tetsuyas question from the back seat, Miyuki turned her head slightly and replied.

    Yeah, I do.

    You write every day?

    I try to write every day... but if Im busy, I postpone it to the next day. Recently, Ive missed a few days.

    Really...? Arent you disappointed? Its like losing a perfect attendance award at school.

    Ive postponed it too many times for that. But now that you mention it, I do feel a bit regretful. Maybe I should have been more diligent.

    Listening to their conversation, I suddenly became curious about Miyukis diary.

    About the time I saved her from a harasser. About the summer festival...

    The first time she called me by my name, the time I rescued her at the beach, and our first experience...

    I want to know what she was thinking back then, her personal thoughts.

    Maybe one day Ill get the chance to see it.

    Hoping so, I arrived at the academy with them and headed to the ssroom.

    After greeting my ssmates, including Bread Girl, I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket and took it out.

    [Will return soon.]

    Realizing it was a message from Takashi, I frowned.

    I was hoping it was from Chinami, but its this guys text. Way to ruin the mood first thing in the morning.

    But he did try to help me when I was leaving the club and got into a fight with Samoyama...

    I should respond nicely.

    [So what.]

    <b>***</b>

    Hello, Matsuda hubae-nim. Its a nice Monday, isnt it?

    Chinami greeted me with her hands cutely sped behind her back. I responded with a sullen expression.

    Its a lousy Monday.

    You look pretty down, hubae-nim. Hang in there. Friday will be here before you know it.

    Right, I need to stay positive. This academy is the only ce where I can see Miyuki, Renka, and you all at once. If you guys were at a different academy, I would have dropped out long ago.

    As Chinami patted my back with a cheerful face, Tetsuya greeted her.

    Good morning, Nanase sunbae-nim.

    How are you, Miura hubae-nim? You look much brighter than Matsuda hubae-nim here. Your determination shows.

    I actually like Mondays. Im eager to learn more about kendo.

    That positive attitude is wonderful to see. Who knows, you might be a new kendo master...!

    Arent you, uh, maybe praising me too much...?

    Mhm. But its not just ttery. Passionate people like you get personal training from Renka and the coach, which really boosts their skills. They only offer a bit of their time after club activities, but both are incredibly talented and know how to teach effectively.

    Tetsuyas eyes lit up at that. The prospect of getting personal lessons from Renka, the best in the kendo club, definitely perked his ears. Hes openly admired Renka since our sparring session, and Chinamis words seemed to fan his enthusiasm.

    Thank you for the advice! Ill work hard!

    Thats the spirit! Go for it!

    Chinami cheered Tetsuya on with clenched fists, and then beamed a bright smile as he went inside to greet me.

    When will our hubae-nims wishy-washy attitude finally change?

    Chinami was waving her arms up and down just like thest time we met. She was trying to be flexible, but it just ended up lookingically stiff.

    As I gazed at Chinamis slender, pale wrists revealed by her fluttering sleeves, I said,

    I think you teach better than the coach or the club president.

    Why bring that up all of a sudden?

    Just a thought. Were checking the protective gear first, right?

    Yes, thats right. By the way, did you get home okayst Saturday? I was worried with all that rain. I wanted to thank you...

    You could have just sent a text.

    Well, I thought it was more polite to thank you in person than just leave a message. I really appreciated your help, hubae-nim.

    As she bowed in greeting, which was customary in the kendo club, her bright pink hair gently fell forward. Somehow, the sight seemed a bit risqu.

    Our Chinami is too polite, almost to a fault. I bet shed be the type to enthusiastically raise her hand at a crosswalk.

    Its no big deal. I had fun.

    I really enjoyed it, too. Now, lets settle the most important part. I owe you 2,600 yen for my share, right? Just wait here. I need to get the money from the locker room...

    As I casually brushed past her meticulousness, I said,

    No need. Just buy me some ice cream.

    What? I cant just do that... Hey, where are you going...?

    To the storage room.

    Ille with you...! But let me pay first...!

    Swing.

    hubae-nim...! Hubae-nim...! Come here...! Hurry...!

    As I opened the door to the club room, Chinamis voice dropped to barely a whisper. Turning to her with a sly grin, I greeted the other members and sneaked a nce at Renka.

    She was having a serious conversation with a senior member of the boys team  probably about kendo?

    She always looks so tall and impressive. I bet shed pull off a bunny girl cosy perfectly. Just imagining her doing forced dance moves with her hands over her head, grimacing, is hrious.

    Should I start nning Renkas event soon?

    Before the kendo clubs training camp, I want to prepare just enough so it doesnt interfere with the training... Maybe I should go for a different choice than the usual events.

    Or, I could focus solely on surface-level training until the camp, then really take charge with Renka. Spending a whole day sparring and making the first step towards her submission doesnt seem like a bad idea.

    As I was mulling over these ns, Renka caught my eye, and I grinned cheekily at her.

    W-what?

    She shivered as if feeling a chill  shes got good instincts. I gave her a thumbs-up before heading into the storage room. Soon after, Chinami, looking annoyed, came in and carefully closed the door behind her.

    Hubae-nim...! Why did you leave first...!

    Pretending to inspect the gear, I replied.

    Ive got work to do.

    Lets settle the bill first...?

    No need for that.

    Why? Why?

    She tilted her head in a challenging way, and I had this urge to poke her chubby cheeks. I barely managed to keep myposure and just shrugged.

    Just because.

    Thats not a reason.

    Do you want some jelly? I brought peach vored.

    Uh... really?

    Yes. Shall I give it to you now?

    Well, I suppose... No, wait! That was close, I almost fell for it...! Do you find it amusing to tease people like that?

    Its fun because you react that way. I stepped toward Chinami with a sly smile, causing her to instinctively step back just as much.

    What are you doing...?

    .....

    Im not taking that massage! Dont forget the promise you made before...!

    .....

    Without a word, I cornered Chinami, who was clutching the back of her neck. As I raised a hand toward her,

    Eek...!

    Chinami, who had been confrontational earlier, now jerked her head back, her double chin forming in the process. Even in her disheveled state, she looked charming. Smiling at her with my teeth showing,

    Swoosh.

    I plucked a thread stuck in her hair. Tossing it out the window, I said,

    I was just removing some lint. Do you dislike me?

    Chinamis eyes, which had been watching my actions, flickered back to life.

    Oh...! Dislike you...! Why would I dislike you, Matsuda hubae-nim?

    Then why did you scream when I approached?

    Well, thats because...

    Youre being too cold... It feels like youre drawing a line, and it hurts.

    Its not that Im cold... I just wanted to settle the bill properly... You said yourself that I should pay backter!

    I dont remember that.

    What...? Really...!

    Her mouth agape.

    Watching Chinamis naive reaction, I can hardly keep fromughing. If this were aic, there would probably be a big ? written above her head, right?

    Cant you just ept it as a student wanting to do something nice for their teacher? After all, you buy me ice cream sometimes. Its like were exchanging favors.

    ...But, hubae-nim, you went to the trouble of driving to the department store for me...

    Isnt it enough that we had a good time together? Or was I the only one who thought so?

    No, not at all...! I told you I really enjoyed it too...! But still...

    Seeing her hesitation, I thought Id use this as an opportunity to ease her guilt and maybe increase our chances of meeting again.

    If it really bothers you, I have a good solution. Want to hear it?

    A solution? What is it?

    You can buy me ice cream again. That should even things out... What do you think?

    Hmmm...

    Chinami made a peculiar noise, lost in thought. She looked as if she was grappling with the biggest dilemma of her life, but she quickly came to a decision.

    Okay... just this once, for the sake of our harmonious rtionship, Ill give in to your insistence. Lets do that.

    A harmonious rtionship

    Why does that phrase, with its profound implications, feel so intriguing?

    Good choice. So, thats two ice cream treats. Right?

    Yes, thats right.

    How about repeating that directly for confirmation?

    Chinami tilted her head, puzzled.

    It seemed my phrasing was a bit odd.

    It did sound like something out of an NTL novel, like Golden Sun, the Hypnotic Pig Man, or an Orc.

    Something along the lines of, Shall we directly say whose is better?.

    Um... I will buy Matsuda Ken hubae-nim... two Yoghurt Peach Triple Pops.

    Whats a Triple Pop?

    Its arge cup where you can choose three vors.

    So, sensei, will you just pick...

    Yoghurt Peach.

    ...Right. Will you only choose the Yoghurt Peach vor?

    Of course. Why wouldnt I?

    This is... almost a devout belief in peaches.

    I thought it was impressive back at the department store too.

    But then, do you like watermelon or honeydew better?

    I bet you probably like both a lot.

    So, we agreed? No more changing the n?

    Pinky swear.

    She confidently extended her little finger. As I linked my finger with her tiny and cute one, I asked,

    Can I pick the date?

    Yes, thats fine.

    <b>***</b>

    After dropping off the pesky burden known as Tetsuya Miura, I drove towards Miyukis house, engaging in conversation with her.

    What did your sister say?

    About what?

    About the incident on Saturday.

    Ah... that...

    Miyukis face turned bright red as she hung her head.

    I, I tried to avoid it... but she didnt say a word about it on Sunday...

    What are you afraid of?

    Its not that Im scared...

    Is it embarrassing to talk about?

    ... Yeah.

    Ive always thought this, but Miyuki worries too much. Rather than dodging the issue and stewing in anxiety, it would be better to talk it out...

    But prying into family privacy is too much meddling, so lets not bring this up again. Miyuki can handle it herself.

    Hows the student council work going?

    Its good. Fun. Everyone, from the president to the others, is great...

    Still stuck with copying and filing? Should I go andin to get you some more important tasks?

    If you did that, Id probably get kicked out of the council.

    Their generosity iscking. Maybe I should start a union.

    With your reputation, Matsuda-kun, trying anything will get you expelled, right?

    We chuckled and joked around until we arrived at Miyukis house. As I was about to let her out, she unbuckled her seatbelt and looked at me directly.

    Matsuda-kun, can you wait for me in the alley for a bit?

    Why? Going somewhere? Want to grab dinner before heading home?

    No... Remember what you saidst night? About picking up some clothes... I want to move a few things today.

    Why the rush? You can take your time.

    I just dont want to dawdle...

    Its just clothes; she could have just handed them to me...

    But asking me to wait suggests shes nning to spend the night at my ce again. Is she still excited from the massage I gave her yesterday?

    Then, Ill park in the alley.

    Okay. Ill be quick.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69<b>Chapter 69</b>

    Put them right there.

    Here?

    Yes.

    Miyuki, who had roughly arranged the wardrobe, ced her own clothes into the empty space.

    She neatly folded three T-shirts and two pairs of shorts into the wardrobe and, after opening the drawer below, turned around.

    Dont look...

    Its not like I hadnt seen it once or twice before, so why was she feeling so embarrassed?

    A womans heart is truly perplexing.

    Without objecting, I quietly turned my body. Soon Miyuki, who had finished everything, asked me to turn back.

    Checking the wardrobe, I found Miyukis uniform shirt and skirt hanging next to my uniform.

    A subtle scent of plums wafted through.

    It seemed like the scent would also cling to my uniform.

    Scent

    Isnt this the typical storyline of an NTL series?

    Tetsuya smells the unique scent of Miyukiing from my shirt, looks puzzled, and then explodes with inferiority while suffering alone.

    Anyway, the feeling is strange. Its like were living together.

    Perhaps Miyuki had the same thought because, from the moment she saw the uniforms hanging side by side, she hadnt said a word.

    Her face had already turned as red as it could get.

    I pushed the wardrobe shut while looking at her.

    And then I teasingly said, Now you can take care of your favorite nts every day, right?

    ...Ill onlye asionally... Dummy...

    Even though you tell me not to swear at you all the time, why do you keep calling me a fool, stupid, or dummy? Dont you think its unfair?

    I use it as an expression of affection... Fool.

    I cautiously approached Miyuki and lightly poked her waist as a warning.

    Try calling me one more time.

    I dont want to.

    Miyuki stuck out her tongue stubbornly.

    She gazed at me with a yful expression, then headed for the kitchen. After opening the refrigerator and looking for cooking ingredients, she sighed.

    Ugh... all we have are ingredients for bento...

    What were you expecting from me?

    I didnt expect anything. Shall we go to the mart to buy groceries?

    Its too much trouble today, lets just have lunch. Besides, its raining outside.

    Indeed, it was raining outside. Even though Japan is known for frequent rain, the frequency was a bit excessive. Thinking of it as the autumn rainy season called Akisame, it wasnt hard to understand. For me, rainy days were preferable to sunny ones.

    Is it now?

    Miyuki, who had quicklye to the living room, closed her eyes as if savoring the rhythmic sound of raindrops.

    Approaching her from behind as she remained still with a slight smile on her lips, I asked, Do you like rainy days?

    Yeah... Ive grown to like them.

    So, you hated them before?

    I didnt really hate them... but I used to feel ufortable. But now...

    Miyuki, her words trailing off, turned her body.

    Her gaze, which had been fixed and intense before, now shifted towards me with an expression of unease, a stark contrast to her earlier window contemtion.

    It seemed embarrassingly awkward for her to say that her feelings had changed because of me.

    Or maybe, it was more daunting for her to confess that our shared, intimate moments during the rain were the real reason behind her newfound fondness for rainy days.

    Matsuda-kun.

    Yes?

    I want to take a bath.

    So? Is that an invitation?

    ...

    Just kidding. There are no towels in the open-air bath, so go to the bathroom.

    Okay.

    Miyuki opened the wardrobe and took out her underwear, stuffing it inside her t-shirt before heading to the bathroom.

    Did she know that concealing it like that was more seductive than showing it tantly?

    ***

    As we listened to the steady sound of rain, wey side by side, watching TV.

    On this gradually chilling day, holding Miyukis warm body under the nket felt heavenly.

    Matsuda-kun... Im watching TV.

    Go ahead.

    You keep touching my belly, and I cant concentrate. Stop touching.

    Its cold. Your body is warm.

    Why dont you change the nket to a thicker one then?

    Its annoying.

    Ill do it for you.

    What was she saying? Was she crazy?

    I put a lot of effort into my arms to prevent Miyuki from escaping.

    Matsuda-kun... Are you really going to do this?

    Um. But what did you tell Uncle and Aunt?

    ...I said Im staying over at a friends house.

    Which friend?

    Just... a ssmate...

    I understood why Miyuki was making excuses about staying out overnight.

    Could any parent be happy about sending their daughter to a boys house?

    That would be the case even if the parents know were dating, but Wataru and Midori arepletely unaware of our rtionship. If Miyuki were to stay overnight at my ce, they might find it awkward, thinking something strange is going on with their daughter and consider taking her to the hospital.

    But didnt she say she was staying at a friends housest time?

    Continually using the same friend as an excuse might be a bit risky, like they say, If you keep telling the same lie, youll get caught eventually... Well, shell handle it herself. Miyuki is much smarter than me.

    Matsuda-kun... Stop touching me...

    Is it cold?

    We have to go to the academy tomorrow...

    What does that have to do with being cold and me touching you?

    ... It really doesnt?

    Not really.

    I moved my hand from Miyukis belly to a higher position.

    A shapely chest wrapped in underwear.

    As I squeezed and released it, Miyuki let out a long sigh and said, Look at this... I knew this would happen...

    Is that so?

    Not replying, Miyuki just turned her head slightly.

    I chuckled at her, who was hoping for a kiss from me, and said, Should we stop and go to sleep then?

    Why are you already falling asleep...

    Didnt you just imply we have to get up early?

    When did Matsuda-kun ever listen to me...

    Are you serious?

    Miyukis lips pressed together in silence.

    I gave a light kiss to Miyukis lips, which had turned into those of a mute person. I continued to make smooching sounds as I kissed her from the back of her neck, along her shoulders, and down to her corbone.

    Uhh...

    She started to emit soft, short moans. Even though we hadnt started any intimacy, she was already getting excited.

    Clearly, her desires were still lingering from the massage I did for her yesterday. The fact that I had been caressing her lower abdomen and its surroundings for quite some time had probably also contributed to her current reaction.

    I slipped my free hand beneath the waistband of Miyukis pants, feeling the heavy weight of her thigh pressing against my wrist. Gently, I pushed my hand into her underwear, applying slight pressure around her sensitive area.

    ...

    She exhaled a sharp breath as her hips met my groin, perfectly aligned. Leaning over her shoulder, I asked teasingly and sensually at the same time, Should I continue? Or should I stop?

    ...

    Should I stop?

    As if issuing a notification, I tried to withdraw my hand, but suddenly...

    She grabbed my wrist over her pants.

    ...More, more...

    More what?

    Do more... We didnt do much yesterday... You have to... take responsibility...

    Responsibility for what?

    M-Matsuda-kun... You made me like this...!

    She was uttering lines that might befit a heroine in a romance novel. It might sound clich, but hearing it firsthand made it more convincing than any other words.

    Slowly, I moved my hand over Miyukis soft mound, and...

    Ugh...!

    Feeling her suppressed moan and sensing some rxation in her body, I thought to myself, today we should try a new position.

    ***

    Haah... Haah...

    Miyuki quickly became excited. Even though we had just started being intimate, her arousal was evident as her fluids flowed, soaking the area around her sensitive parts.

    After confirming the consistency of her arousal on my fingers, I undressed Miyuki. Her t-shirt, pants, bra, and panties all came off. She had remained modest until I removed all of her clothes and revealed her pristine white body before my eyes.

    But as soon as I made Miyuki lie down and straddled her, she exhibited an intense response.

    Oh...! Wh...!

    Miyukis urgent words stuttered as she lowered her hand to her own hip. I quickly brought a nket and covered Miyukis waist. It seemed that her embarrassment lessened slightly because her head turned to the side.

    Matsuda-kun...! What are you doing...! Show your face...! I cant see well... I want to see your face... quickly...!

    Okay, okay.

    I answered softly as I leaned in next to Miyuki, and she spoke in a voice that was almost trembling.

    I hate this... its embarrassing...

    Ive covered everything.

    No... I dont want this... I told you... ugh!

    Miyuki squirmed and her body shivered, perhaps feeling my erection pressing between her buttocks. With her mouth shut tight, I used the gentlest tone I could muster.

    Ill do it while keeping it covered, okay?

    No... hmm...

    Miyuki buried her face in the pillow as if she was about to go crazy, but I felt an overwhelming desire to prate her. However, I restrained myself. It must be quite embarrassing for Miyuki to be in this situation. I decided to be as considerate as possible.

    I kissed and gently sucked on Miyukis skin near her shoulder des, making soft, smooching sounds. At the same time, I used my fingertips to tickle the area around her ribs and blew warm air on the nape of her neck.

    Uh...! Ugh...

    She continued to emit intermittent moans with her face still buried in the pillow. I didnt say anything and continued to caress her, allowing her to make her own decisions and potentially get aroused again.

    How much time had passed?

    Miyuki, amid her moans, suddenly said the following words.

    Are you really going to do it while keeping everything covered...?

    I gently nibbled on the area where her neck met her shoulders and answered.

    Ill cover everything.

    My butt is ugly, so I dont want to show it...

    Its pretty.

    No... its ugly...

    Its pretty.

    I said its ugly...!

    I do really mean its pretty, okay?

    Hmm...!

    Miyuki made a cute nasal sound and crossed her legs, indicating her consent. Realizing that her gesture meant eptance, I carefully lifted her waist, making sure the nket that was on her back didnt fall off.

    Oh...! Matsu...

    I just lifted you slightly. Ill lift you a bit more from here. Is that okay?

    ... You covered me well?

    I covered you well. Nothings visible.

    ...

    Had she found sce in my gentle voice since a while ago?

    Miyuki lifted her hips, holding her knees up, as if preparing herself. I praised her in that position and gently patted her back while positioning my tip at her slightly spread legs, ready to insert.

    Wait, just a moment...! Matsuda-kun...!

    Yes?

    Tell me you love me... Say that you love me.

    Perhaps, in this position where my face was not visible, she wanted to hear confirmation of love through words.

    I love you, Miyuki.

    ...Okay... you can do it now.

    Miyukis tone became more rxed. The embarrassment seemed to have faded, and she appeared to be in good spirits.

    I couldnt understand why she was so cute today. If she continued to react like this, maybe I could try new positions every day.

    Before inserting, I gave Miyuki onest kiss on her shoulder.

    Ill go slowly. If it hurts, just tell me.

    Yes...

    Having prepared herself mentally, I firmly held onto Miyukis hips and pushed the lower part of my body forward.

    Squish...

    My erect member entered her wet and spreadbia. It was just the tip, but the sensation was no joke. It felt tighter than usual due to her tension.

    Uh...!

    Miyuki let out a restrained cry, her hips moving downward. As I continued to prate, scraping against her hot inner walls, she moaned.

    It hurts... It hurts!

    When my member waspletely inside, Miyuki couldnt hide her painful expression and immediately withdrew her lower body slightly. Then she ced her hands on her lower back.

    Does it hurt? Lower your hips a bit and spread your legs more.

    Uh...!

    Miyuki obediently followed my instructions. Not only that, but she also brought her arms together below her chest, lifting her upper body slightly. It seemed like she was instinctively finding a morefortable position.

    Is it better now?

    .... Yes... its better... But, please dont put it all in... Go slowly.

    Okay.

    With her shoulders raised, her wingbones protruded, and just below them were her indented lumbar muscles. I admired the glistening, sweaty area as I started the back-and-forth motion.

    Squelch...! Squelch...!

    Ha... hah...

    At first, Miyuki only produced rough breaths, but gradually, her voice changed into more animalistic moans.

    Squelch...! Squelch...!

    .... Ahh...! Hah...!

    As time passed, the moans that had synced with the thrusting gradually turned into dyed gasps.

    Heheuk... heeeuk...

    Not long after, only heavy panting could be heard, a clear sign that she was experiencing a proper orgasm.

    Her legs were spreading even wider, and my hips were gradually lowering. The trembling of her arms that had been supporting her body suggested as if they were enduring an earthquake.

    And finally, unable to withstand the increasingly intense movements, the nket slipped off to the side.

    While gazing at Miyuki, who was enjoying the spine-tingling pleasure without realizing her entire body was exposed, I surrendered to my instincts.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70<b>Chapter 70</b>

    Throb.

    Amidst the spread legs, a hazy secretion extended, flowing long and wetting the sheets, making the sensation my member felt inside her vagina even more slippery and sticky.

    I was still inside her, my throbbing manhood nestled between her legs. With my face buried in the pillow, I kissed Miyukis waist as she experienced her climax.

    Ah...!

    Miyukis body, already hypersensitive, rxedpletely after that kiss.

    I withdrew my firmly held arousal and Miyuki copsed onto the bed, panting heavily. She clutched the pillow tightly and then slowly raised her head, letting out abored breath.

    Heh... Haa...

    I gently caressed her sensitive area, eliciting moans of pleasure from her.

    Ah...! Ah!

    Her pleasure-filled moans escaped her lips as I continued to touch her, sporadic tremors adding to her visual satisfaction. My hands slid along the sides of Miyukis ribs, and as I positioned myself above her, I spoke.

    Is it too much for you?

    Huah... Ugh...

    She moaned slowly, her head tilting urgently. It seemed like she was trying to put up a strong front, even though it was tough.

    Can you handle a bit more?

    Ugh...! Cant... Im weak...

    Running out of energy?

    .... Ugh...

    Miyuki tried to shift her body restlessly, as if wanting something more. However, already drained and with my arms and legs pinning her down, she was left with just her moans.

    Sensing her desire for something more, I moved closer to Miyukis side. She turned her body with a slight groan and looked at me.

    Her unfocused eyes strained to meet mine. It seemed she was disappointed not to be able to gaze into my eyes as she reached her climax.

    Disheveled hair, slightly parted lips, and a face marked by sweat...

    Clearly showing signs of being overwhelmed, but even that appearance had its allure.

    I gently brushed aside a few strands of hair clinging to her forehead and slipped my hand between Miyukis trembling thighs. Turning my palm upwards, I began to caress her moist and sensitive valley.

    Ah...

    Miyukis expression rxedpletely. One of her legs slowly rose, heading towards the ceiling. As she started to feel pleasure again, I smiled.

    Remember well to what Im saying today... Your butt is beautiful.

    Uh...

    Whether she enjoyed thepliment or not, with her eyes closed, Miyuki made a seductive sound from her throat as she relished my voice. Arching her toes, she spoke with an eager tone.

    Ken... Ken-kun, please...

    Yes?

    Ah...! Ugh... I... That...

    You want me to... inside you?

    ...Eye...

    You want me to do it while looking into your eyes?

    Splutch, splutch.

    As I leisurely explored the depths of Miyukis inner sensations with my fingers, she let out reluctant moans.

    Huh...! Ugh!

    Her pupils dted halfway up, and simultaneously, a warm liquid streamed down from between her legs along my hand.

    Ahaha...

    Miyuki weed the second climax more lightly than the first one. As she shivered all over, savoring the aftershocks, I raised the corners of my mouth.

    Another one?

    Haak... Its strange... Matsuda-kun... I... Its strange... Huh...

    She looked unfamiliar with the sensation she was experiencing, and a hint of anxiety shed in her eyes.

    Thinking that I shouldnt just focus on her lower half like this, I gentlyid Miyuki down on her back.

    I then positioned my manhood over her entrance and teased her with light touches.

    Ah...!

    When Miyuki moaned in anticipation and covered her chest, I decided to make my move.

    With a gradual push, I felt a tantalizing sensation, partially entering her. I exerted some force on my lower body to push myself deeper, and Miyukis hips raised as I slid in.

    Huh...!

    Does it hurt?

    Miyukis head shook from side to side, and her lips curled upwards. It seemed she was genuinely delighted to be able to meet my gaze.

    Should I go deeper?

    Yeah... You can go deeper...

    Wont you tell me to go easy today?

    ...No ones here...

    Slick...

    Ni-kkaaah...!

    She raised her hips dramatically, pushing her head back, and let out a loud moan.

    Haaah...!

    Her intense panting indicated that she was feeling tremendous stimtion from my almost fully inserted manhood.

    I directed my upper body toward Miyuki and said as I wrapped one arm around her.

    Wrap your arms around my neck.

    Ung...

    Following my words obediently, her arms encircled my neck. I decided to give her a brief kiss as a token of praise for her good behavior. With one hand around her back, I lifted her up.

    Naturally, Miyukis thighs rested on top of mine. While she looked bewildered, I carefully extended my knees and sat on top of her.

    Squish!

    Simultaneously, my manhood plungedpletely into Miyukis warmth.

    And Miyuki...

    Uh-heeeeuh...!

    Her usually tender voice was nowhere to be found. Instead, she moaned with a mature, passionate tone while hitting my shoulder and pinching me.

    After a short while, I could feel her previously tense muscles rxing against my skin.

    Huuh... Huuh...

    The painful undertones in her voice gradually faded away, leaving only the lingering breaths of pleasure. Her inner walls gently embraced my manhood as they rxed.

    Ah...!

    It was only now that Miyuki grasped our position fully. Our bodies were in close contact, faces close enough to meet in an intimate, face-to-face position. Her cheeks blushed with embarrassment as she gazed at my face so close to hers.

    Are you okay now?

    ...Im sorry...

    Miyukis apology was evident as she looked at my shoulders, marked with multiple red lines. Instead of responding with words, I tightened my grip on her round buttocks and gently pulled and pushed back and forth.

    Ah...! Aaah...!

    Did the once intense stimtion that had now transformed into a more leisurely pace please her? Mixed sounds of pleasure emanated from Miyuki as she began to get excited by the new sensations.

    Listening to the enticing sounds that tickled my ears, I pushed Miyukis upper body back slightly, using my mouth tovish attention on her neck and corbone, raising her satisfaction levels. This care soon led Miyuki to her third climax.

    Huuh...! Matsuda-kun... your lips...

    She tensed her entire body, appealing for a kiss. After passionately sucking on Miyukis soft upper breasts, I extended my lips as she wanted.

    Instantly, Miyuki swallowed my lips and slipped her tongue inside, causing her lower half to tremble. Simultaneously, warm liquid sshed and dripped down, moistening my groin and the joining parts.

    Her reaction seemed almost as if she had experienced an unexpected release.

    This was the first time I had seen Miyuki in such a state. It was obvious that she would be very embarrassed, but if I calmed her down casually, she would naturally regain her sense of security.

    Well done.

    I patted her back as if praising a daughter for being a good girl.

    ...

    Then, she tightly embraced my neck, shaking her head like a reed, her expressionplex. It was a hug that seemed to convey feelings of happiness and gratitude, baring her heart to me as a testament to finding sce in my touch.

    For a moment, I felt Miyukis body heat with my entire being, then cautiously raised my hips.

    Squich...

    A sticky sound apanied the withdrawal of my manhood.

    Huah...!?

    Whether it was the peculiar sensation of the substantial feeling escaping from her abdomen or the unexpected release, Miyukis gaze naturally dropped down, focusing on my still fully erect member. Almost tearfully, she spoke.

    Im sorry...

    Her apology indicated her regret for not being able to hold herself back. Even though she was still in a daze, the fact that she was caring for me was admirable and heartwarming.

    With one arm wrapped around her waist, I gently swept my other arm across Miyukis back.

    Its okay. Want to take a break?

    ....I...

    Even though she had been only speaking in fragmented sentences since earlier, I knew exactly what Miyuki wanted. Smirking, I tilted my head and slowlyid her down, then began to caress her entire body.

    **

    Hey.

    .....

    Miyuki.

    .....

    After a very long shower, Miyuki came out andy motionless on the freshly made bed.

    Shey on her stomach.

    I prodded and called her name, but there was no response.

    It seemed she was quite sensitive after going three times.

    With a mischievous chuckle, I brought my lips close to Miyukis ear and whispered.

    Miyuki.

    Whah...!

    She let out a low-toned scream, curling her body in response.

    Gently tapping my fingertip on Miyukis forehead, which was clearly showing irritation, I then pulled it back. As soon as I did that, she reacted.

    Why...!

    Why are you getting annoyed? I didnt say anything.

    Im going to sleep!

    Whatever you say.

    I shrugged my shoulders, dimming the orange auxiliary light that faintly illuminated the living room. Then, Iy down away from Miyuki.

    Was this reaction unexpected?

    Miyuki subtly moved her body closer to me as Iy there, ignoring herpletely.

    Even though she came closer, when I stayed silent, she eventually gave up her feeble attempt at ying hard to get and called out to me.

    Matsuda-kun...

    Why?

    Are you mad...?

    Is there a reason to be mad? Shes just so cute.

    I dispelled my indifferent attitude and embraced Miyuki.

    Do I look mad?

    ...No.

    Are you hungry? Want something to eat?

    No... Im sorry...

    Why apologize? Theres no reason for it...

    I couldnt find the words and was taken aback. It was because Miyukis hand was heading towards the center of the pants I was wearing, intending to touch me clumsily.

    I looked down at her, trying to touch me with an inexperienced touch, and asked, What are you doing?

    ...I want to touch this.

    Why?

    Do you not like it? I mean, I heard that men like it when I do this...

    Who told you that?

    Well, on the inte... But its weird... Its too big...

    Hearing Miyukisments as she reached her hand above my pants, I burst intoughter. She had mustered quite some courage. Admirable.

    As I gently stroked her head, I said, I appreciate the thought, but if you dont want to, you dont have to.

    ...What if I want to...?

    If you even have a tiny bit of desire to do it out of obligation, then dont.

    ...

    How about doing it properly next time? What do you think?

    Using a warm and persuasive tone, I convinced Miyuki and left some room. She hesitated for a moment and then removed her hand from my pants. Then, she came into my embrace and huddled her body.

    Yeah... Ill do it next time... Ill do some more searching...

    Our Miyuki was bing more and more intriguing as I got to know her.

    Thats why I liked it even more. I could discover the sides of her I didnt know about.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71<b>Chapter 71</b>

    I wish tomorrow was a holiday.

    It was the first time she ever harbored such a thought.

    It was not that she didnt want to go to the academy.

    It was just a feeling she had. How wonderful it would have been to have a day off to rest...

    With no strength in her body and thete hour making it hard to maintain her condition no matter how she tried to sleep, she was worried.

    Miyuki, unable to fall asleep even as 2 a.m. passed, turned her head slightly and then,

    Ugh... damn...

    Matsuda, his face contorted, caught himself before he could let out a string of harsh words.

    Miyuki, catching sight of him, barely managed to suppress theughter that threatened to burst out.

    She knew all too well why Matsuda was acting this way.

    Hehe...

    A mischievous smile spread across Miyukis face inwardly.

    She raised her hand and gently toyed with Matsudas arm, which she was using as a pillow.

    Ugh...

    Another pained groan escaped Matsuda.

    His arm must have been numb from serving as a pillow for so long.

    She wanted to torment him more.

    She wanted to wake him up.

    She wanted to hear him, in his sleep-drenched voice, ask her to move aside because his arm was numb.

    Though such desires blossomed within her, Miyuki quietly lifted her head from Matsudas arm.

    Miyuki chuckled softly as she watched Matsuda curl up, tucking his own arm between his legs, and then she fetched a pillow to support her head.

    She then reflected on the orgasm she had experienced for the first time in her life.

    The stimtion was so intense that her memory flickers.

    She thought she was going insane.

    Actually, she did go mad for a moment.

    Thinking back on that pleasure made her body start to heat up again.

    In fact, this had been happening since she tried to go to sleep.

    Both her body and mind were exhausted, and whenever she tried to rest, the memory of that pleasure kept interrupting her sleep.

    Haa...

    Miyuki, repeatedly sighing to cool her excitement, nced at Matsuda.

    He had returned to a peaceful expression.

    It seemed his numbness had significantly subsided.

    For some reason, feeling a sense of disappointment, Miyuki licked her lips and picked up her phone.

    Being careful not to wake Matsuda, she dimmed the screen brightness to its lowest and noticed two messages.

    They were from her sister, Kanna, sent around midnight.

    [Youre not at your friends house, are you?]

    Beneath the meaningful question was an emoticon of a smug cat with a smirk, as if she knew exactly where she was.

    Miyuki chuckled to herself, wondering whether to share this or not.

    Seeking counseling might not be a bad idea, but...

    She doubted her sister, who had never had a boyfriend, would know much about it.

    She was more likely to bombard her with questions after hearing her stories.

    Thinking this makes her feel like she could finally get one over on her sister, who always acts so high and mighty.

    The thought of Kanna, dumbfounded by the explicit details, was somewhat amusing.

    As Miyuki debated whether to reply, she heard Matsudas voice, heavy with sleepiness.

    Ah... what are you doing...?

    Ah... youre awake...?

    Yeah...

    Matsuda rubbed his arm and exhaled a long breath through his nose. Miyuki looked at him intently and asked with concern.

    Does your arm hurt a lot? Is it still numb?

    Its so-so... Is it raining now?

    There was something about Matsudas voice that she always loved, especially when he was sleepy.

    It was almost like her ears were in heaven. It was the best.

    Miyuki looked out the window and responded.

    Yeah... its.

    You havent slept yet?

    I cant seem to fall asleep...

    Then maybe you shouldnt have used my arm as a pillow in the first ce...

    Matsuda grumbled in a yful tone that wasnt entirely serious, then slid his arm under the pillow Miyuki was using and bent it to pull her into his embrace.

    This is better... try to sleep like this.

    I told you, I cant sleep...

    Try anyway. You dont want to be tired tomorrow...

    It was kind of funny how tantly he was touching her waist while saying that.

    Of course, she was not saying she disliked it. Matsudas touch had always been pleasant, as usual.

    I dont want to sleep...

    Miyuki, cing her hand on Matsudas firm andforting chest, had a sudden realization.

    It was that during these emotionally charged hours, her neediness increased significantly.

    To be precise, this started happening after bing intimate with Matsuda in the wee hours.

    But what could she do? She couldnt control these feelings.

    And it was not like Matsuda seemed to mind.

    <i>-Poke. Poke.</i>

    Dont poke me... youll get in trouble.

    Miyuki, hearing Matsudas stern voice, stiffened her index finger and jabbed it more aggressively into Matsudas chest.

    She was being even more obstinate than a contrarian, with a mischievous glint in her actions.

    Matsuda, looking at her with a slight smirk, said,

    Youre going topletely wake me up at this rate... stop it.

    ...I dont want to.

    I said stop.

    I dont want to...

    Ha... Youre not a child...

    Matsuda, with a click of his tongue, wrapped his arms around Miyuki tightly, preventing her from moving.

    Miyuki, internally rejoiced as soon as the situation went the way she wanted.

    Now, lets really go to sleep...

    Mhm...

    Finally responding meekly, Miyuki felt a wave of drowsiness wash over her as soon as she was enveloped in Matsudas arms, her eyelids growing heavy.

    It seemed she would fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.

    Being in his embrace felt even cozier than a soft bed, filling her with a sense of contentment.

    But how will I get up tomorrow...?

    With the continuous raintely and the drop in outdoor temperature, the chilly weather made leaving the bed even less appealing.

    On days like these, staying wrapped in a thick nket, reading, and rxing seemed ideal... but the thought of dozing off during ss felt daunting.

    I dont know...

    Miyuki whispered to herself very softly, and as Matsuda tightened his embrace, she let go of all her thoughts.

    Itll work out somehow.

    Resolved to take things easy, she closed her eyes.

    Today had been a good day, save for one thing.

    The one disappointment was Matsuda not being able to finish with her, and she couldnt help feeling a bit regretful about it.

    Next time, she hoped they both could reach the end together. No, not just hopedshe was determined to make sure of it.

    **

    Matsuda.

    An irksomely grating voice reaches my ears.

    Just after waking up early, sharing a drowsy kiss with Miyuki, and having a pleasant shower. The sound more unwee than fingernails on a chalkboard sours my mood instantly.

    ...

    Matsuda. Wake up.

    Cant this bastard see someones sleeping? Giving him a bit of leewaytely, hes started to get toofortable.

    If he doesnt want me going off on him in every direction, hed better leave me be. Keep annoying me, and I might just end up going to his house as a security guard.

    Sitting up, I turn to Tetsuya with a furrowed brow.

    What.

    Ah... sorry. Miyuki said to give this to you.

    Tetsuya hands me a chocte milk.

    Wondering when she bought this, I nce at Miyuki, whos sprawled over her desk, motionless.

    Shell probably use the time before ss starts to catch up on some much-needed sleep.

    Taking the chocte milk and cing it on my desk, I ask,

    When did you go to the canteen?

    While you were sleeping.

    Is that so?

    Why do both of you look so tired today?

    What do you mean?

    You both seem really exhausted. Miyuki said she didnt sleep wellst night... Did you, too?

    If were both here looking this worn out, someone should start getting a clue.

    You indecisive and not-so-good-looking fool. Id like tomend you for your remarkable obliviousness.

    Didnt he think to ask Miyuki on his way to the canteen?

    What we were up tost night thats got us dragging today? If it were her now, she might not bepletely honest but would at least hint at staying upte with me... Too bad, really.

    Swatting away the annoyance like an irksome fly, I flopped back onto my desk. Tetsuya, finding my reaction amusing, chuckled darkly and said,

    Did you know were changing seats this week?

    Just as I was about to drift into a light sleep, my ears perked up. While not a staple clich in loveedies, seat-changing is amon one.

    Its a plot device used when the rtionship between the heroine and the protagonist has significantly progressed, to facilitate scenes of them secretly flirting. However, such an event seemed unlikely here... until now.

    In other words, this seat change was an exclusive event for Miyuki and me. A brand new event at that. My drowsiness vanished, and I turned my head towards Tetsuya while still lying down.

    Out of the blue, were changing seats? Are you sure?

    They said its to refresh the atmosphere since the cultural festival just ended.

    Really? And who told you this?

    Just heard it from the vice-ss rep.

    Thats valuable information. Thanks, Tetsuya. Youre best suited for the role of an exiner or informant. Keep living that way. Not mocking, genuinely appreciating.

    Can we choose our seats?

    Im not sure.

    Itd be great if the students could decide, but Im not worried even if its by draw. Why? Because I have not just a guardian angel, but a guardian deity on my side.

    With the protagonists aura that I carry, far stronger than someone like Tetsuya, and a nned exclusive event, the seat change will undoubtedly work in my favor.

    Still, I should stop by the shrine today to make an offering. Its been a while, and I owe it to them to pay my respects properly.

    Nodding to myself, I nced at Miyuki while Tetsuya was busy with his phone.

    She seemed to have already fallen asleep, her small frame rising and falling rhythmically with her breath.

    There were countless things I wanted to do sitting next to her. Studying,municating through notes, ying word chain games, doodling in each others textbooks.

    Starting with these innocent yet sweet activities, leading up to more daring and bold ones...

    The anticipation was already making me giddy, but I had to hold back.

    As always, jumping the gun with excitement was a no-go. Such thoughts could wait until after the seats had been changed.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72<b>Chapter 72</b>

    Miyuki.

    .....

    Miyuki.

    .....

    Despite calling her name from right behind, Miyuki doesnt respond.

    Her staggering walk seems precarious. As I pondered whether to reach out to her,

    Hanazawa.

    I called her by her surname I had used long ago.

    The reaction was immediate. Miyuki sharply turned her head towards me.

    ...What? Why...?

    It seems using her surname after such a long time had the intended effect.

    She rolled her eyes as if trying to figure out what she had done wrong. I shrugged my shoulders at Miyuki and said,

    You just walked past the changing room.

    I extended my thumb over my shoulder, pointing towards the changing room. Miyuki, stepping aside to look, scratched the side of her head.

    Really...

    Why are you so out of it? Was it that tough?

    Its not that... I was just lost in thought about something else...

    About what?

    Ill tell youter...

    Alright then.

    Miyuki, hesitantly gauging my reaction, changed the subject.

    I heard were switching seats this week. Did you hear?

    Yeah, Miura mentioned it this morning. Is it going to be a draw?

    I only heard were switching, no details on how. Usually, its a draw... so probably the same?

    Cant we use some sort of ss president privilege?

    What are you talking about?

    Make a strong case to the teacher. There are plenty of excuses. Like, A problem child who is changing or Want to help directly... something along those lines?

    That wont work... If I get involved, itll be considered cheating...

    Despite saying that, she seemed tempted.

    I took a step closer to Miyuki, grinning as I spoke.

    It would be nice if we could sit together.

    Miyukis face instantly flushed.

    I, I feel the same way...

    Are you really okay? Its gym ss, can you make it?

    Ive been sneaking in some rest, Ill be fine... But moving forward...

    Miyukis voice trailed off. I could guess what she wanted to say.

    Lets try to restrain ourselves on weekdays.

    Yeah...

    Im not sure if thats possible though.

    Ah, what are you saying!

    Miyuki yfully shoved my shoulder with a hand full of affection.

    She let out a helplessugh before heading into the changing room.

    **

    Hiyaaaa! Head! Wristlock! Waist!

    In the garden behind the kendo club, Chinami was squawking as she demonstrated various attacks in the air, then turned to look at me.

    The energy gathered from your lower abdomen should be expelled as you encourage yourself, infusing your body with strength, showing your will and spirit. Thats the essence of energy and kiai. Its only with this surrounding energy that your attack can truly be a match.

    She exined while lifting her bamboo sword to her waist, I wondered if it was heavy.

    Scratching my head, I asked,

    Do I really have to shout?

    Its not just any shout, its a kiai. The more robust and sharp the kiai, the faster the attack bes. Huhhhhh... Headddddd...

    Chinami suddenly drew out her shout, ckening her body. Seeing my mouth slightly open, she continued,

    Do you think the sword would move faster if you just let out a kiai like that?

    Well, I do agree to some extent but...

    The importance of kiai is not just that. A kiai with will can clear away distracting thoughts. It can also suppress the opponents energy, making them feel intimidated.

    Cant we just breathe shortly?

    Like when you first showed me that head strike, or when you attacked Renkas waist, you took a deep breath with a hup!?

    Yes... something like that...

    Thats fine, but it would be better to expel it more sharply and loudly. Shall we try? Kiai!

    She clenched her fist and let out a short shout, which was quite cute.

    Ill practice it alone at hometer.

    Why? Are you embarrassed to do kiai in front of others? Mmm... Its understandable. Many beginners think that way, but no one willugh at you, and I feel the same. Give it a try. It might feel awkward at first, but youll get used to it.

    Its not that... Im just feeling a bit sluggish today.

    Oh, is that so...? Then, shall I give you a massage?

    Like thest time, she clenched and unclenched her hands, wearing a sly smile.

    My response was to simply lie face down on the bench. This seemed to perplex Chinami as she asked,

    What are you doing...?

    You said youd give me a massage.

    .... What? But...

    You werent joking, were you?

    Well, its just that...

    I was actually looking forward to a massage from my master for the first time... If it was a joke, this disciple would be truly disappointed.

    I let out a deep sigh, making the earth seem to swallow me, prompting Chinami to clear her throat awkwardly.

    Well, for my one and only disciple, a massage is the least I can do... But...

    But?

    The truth is... I dont really know how to give a massage...

    You dont?

    So... maybe next time...

    Next time?

    Why are you doing this... Its scary...

    Scary?

    Hubae-nim... youre acting strange today...

    Chinami began to back away.

    It seemed like the right time to stop teasing her. I stood up, stretching out, and said,

    I was just kidding. Please do give me that massage next time.

    Ah, yes... Im sorry...

    When shall we go for ice cream?

    Huh? You said youd let me know when.

    Even so, there must be a day or time thats convenient for you.

    Im fine with any time. Weekdays or weekends are good... Eek!?

    As Chinamis voice trailed off, a peculiar scream escaped her lips.

    She was startled by my hand suddenly reaching towards her head.

    She ducked, showing an exaggerated reaction, but it was just a leaf that had fallen on her head.

    I plucked it off, clicking my tongue.

    I was just trying to remove a leaf that had fallen on you.

    At that, Chinami opened one eye.

    Seeing the leaf right in front of her, she gave an embarrassed smile.

    Oh, I see... You surprised me all of a sudden...

    Didnt you feel it?

    No... not at all...

    Youre always so oblivious. It suits you.

    Thank you... Wait, what do you mean it suits me?

    Its just right for your image as a master. Its cute.

    Whaaat...?

    Chinamis alreadyrge eyes widened even more, almost as if she had seen a ghost...

    She seemed quite shocked.

    Her reaction was even more intense than when I hadplimented her beauty in the car before.

    Her face turned as red as the autumn leaves of a cherry tree. Looking down at her, I asked,

    Since when have you been wearing that peach hairpin?

    .... Eh? What?

    When did you start wearing that hairpin?

    Ah... I, I bought it yesterday...

    She hastily mped her gaping mouth shut and answered.

    I couldnt help but chuckle and shake my head at her response.

    Then, with a deep gaze, I alternately looked at Chinami and her hairpin.

    It suits you well.

    Th-thank you...

    Chinami bowed deeply in a polite gesture of gratitude, covering her hairpin with both hands.

    Was she feeling shy about it? Her quirky behavior almost made me burst intoughter.

    Shall we go clean up now?

    No, no... Ill take care of cleaning today... Youre feeling sluggish, so you can just practice spreading your legs briefly and then head back...

    Spreading legs... that term sounds a bit dirty.

    Moving around should loosen things up.

    ...Really?

    Sure.

    The atmosphere suddenly became strangely soft and mellow.

    Chinami, swallowing hard, seemed to decide it was time to change the subject and pointed her tiny finger toward the storeroom.

    Shall we head to the storage room then...?

    Yes, lets. But Master.

    Yes...?

    I sniffed the air and paused for a moment.

    As Chinamis head tilted at a 15-degree angle, I brought my face close to hers and whispered,

    You smell like peaches.

    Im, Im sorry... Sorry if I smell...!

    Was it my imagination, or did Chinamis eyes look bewildered?

    It made me want to tease her more. With a light smile, I straightened up.

    Im saying its nice, why are you apologizing? You said any time is fine, right? Ill get in touch soon.

    Did my calm demeanor put her at ease? Chinami, who had been taking deep breaths with her hand on her chest, seemed to regain her natural color.

    She looked up at me with her pink eyes, tinged with a hint of red, and shyly replied,

    Yes...

    My rtionship with Chinami was progressing well. So far, there have been no issues. Lets keep it this way.

    **

    What about Tetsuya-kun?

    Miyuki asked as she waited for me in the parking lot.

    I unlocked the car with my smart key and responded,

    He said hed go ahead because the coach wanted to give him some extra training.

    The kendo coach?

    Right.

    Matsuda-kun isnt getting any?

    Im fine.

    Why?

    No need for it.

    So, your skills are socking that youve given up?

    Miyuki doesnt know about the time Inded a hit on Renkas waist.

    Tetsuya hasnt told her, and I havent felt the need to bring it up.

    I wonder if shell be surprised when she finds out. Or maybe she wont care much since she doesnt know much about kendo.

    Lets get going. Its been a while since we went back together, just the two of us.

    Yeah.

    A drowsy Miyuki climbed into the passenger seat, ced her bag at her feet, and buckled up before starting to fiddle with her phone.

    Im really sleepy today... arent you?

    Im fine, but you were up until dawn. Go straight to bed when we get home.

    I n to... But, Matsuda-kun, do you know Maritozzo?

    Maritozzo? That bread smothered in cream?

    Yeah. Masako said its delicious, so I wanted to try it. Its called Chestnut Cream Mont nc Maritozzo. Ill buy some tomorrow, so lets share.

    If its Miyukis pick, it must be good.

    As our conversation dwindled and her responses became fewer, I nced over at the passenger seat.

    Her eyes were half-closed, nodding off while staring at her phone screen.

    She must be exhausted from yesterday, and after having physical education on top of that, staying awake through the afternoon sses must have drained herpletely.

    I should let her get some rest in the car. With that thought, I continued to drive in silence.

    Umm...

    Miyuki, sounding worn out, soon began to doze off properly.

    Her eyelids, which had been fluttering, were now fully closed.

    She looked adorable, breathing softly with her head turned towards me.

    At a red light, I took the chance to check on Miyuki and noticed her hand rxing, the one holding her phone.

    The phone slid sideways, held only by her fingers, and looked like it might drop any moment...

    It would be annoying if it fell between the seats, so I should keep it safe for her.

    As I carefully reached for Miyukis phone, I saw the densely packed text on the screen and grimaced.

    Was she reading some kind of research paper? Impressive. But as I was about to take the phone, I hesitated.

    I definitely saw something. A word that seemedpletely out of ce for the innocent Miyuki.

    I swallowed hard and leaned in closer to sneak a peek at her phone screen.

    There, I found:

    [How to Give a Handjob: Seven Ways to Drive Your Man Wild.]

    Seeing that, I instinctively knew I had to pretend I hadnt seen anything.

    I turned my gaze back to the road, trying to control the twitching of my facial muscles.

    I couldnt help but smirk.

    She had said shed learn more for me, but to start this soon...

    Thats so Miyuki, always preparing in advance.

    And the thought of learning something like that from an article? It was both absurd and somewhat impressive.

    Lets just keep quiet.

    I hadnt seen anything.

    With my heart racing, Iposed myself just as Miyuki stirred and mumbled in her sleep.

    Sleep more. Were still a ways off.

    Mmm... sorry...

    She pulled her phone close and closed her eyes again. Relieved, I focused back on driving.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73<b>Chapter 73</b>

    Today was the day for rearranging seats, which exined why the ssroom was abuzz with noise even in the morning.

    The emotions etched on the students faces were a mixed bagsome were excited, others indifferent, and a few clearly annoyed.

    Miyuki stood at her desk, trying to quiet down the chattering students.

    Guys, can you stop talking? The teacher will be here soon.

    She tapped the edge of her desk lightly with her notebook.

    As the noise died down slightly, Miyuki, satisfied, scanned the ssroom and fixed her gaze on me, who was lounging back in my seat.

    Matsuda-kun. Your legs.

    She pointed downwards with her long index finger, flicking it slightly in a way that seemed almost provocative.

    I was sitting with my legs up on the desk and let out a nonchnt snort.

    My shoes arent touching it.

    Its odd to have your legs up on the desk in the first ce.

    Itsfortable, you should try it.

    Put them down now.

    I grumbled under my breath with a face full of annoyance butplied, pulling my chair closer and sitting up properly.

    Then, Miyuki addressed the ss.

    The door slid open.

    A balding teacher entered and surveyed the room.

    After a brief exchange with Miyuki, he got straight to the point.

    Those over 175 cm, stand at the back.

    Five of us, including me, got up and moved to the back.

    Tetsuya was there too, barely making the height requirement.

    His eyes sparkled with anticipation, perhaps hoping to secure a seat next to Miyuki.

    Dream on.

    First... Matsuda.

    Yes.

    You, to the very back by the window.

    Hearing the teacher, I smirked.

    The corner by the window, blocked on one side, was the perfect spot for all sorts of shenanigans with a partner.

    I quickly moved to the window side, sitting in a corner right next to the window, chuckling to myself.

    The teacher let out a dryugh.

    You like that spot?

    Yes, well... its nice.

    Dont think you can sleep just because youre at the back. If you do, Ill move you to the front, got it?

    Go ahead, move me. If you want to see my seeds scattered like confetti on your wedding photo in your bedroom.

    Ive been working hardtely. Even if I doze off asionally, please overlook it.

    Laughter erupted in the ssroom.

    My bold deration of cking off was apparently amusing.

    The teacher shook his head in disbelief at my audacious response.

    Typical you. Igarashi and Miura, to the center. Takeda and Ozawa, to the aisle side.

    Tetsuya, seated a seat away from me, snickered.

    Thats a good spot. Looking forward to working with you, Matsuda.

    It dawned on me then that Tetsuya and I had merely switched ces.

    Shaking my head, I pointed at my desk.

    Lets swap desks after the first period.

    Desks? Do we really need to? Yours is just as clean as mine.

    Who knows youve got your stashing boogers under your desk, damn it.

    I like my desk. Grown fond of it.

    Fond... really?

    Yeah. So lets swap.

    Fine... okay. But theres a weird smelling from your desk...

    What smells you bastard?

    Hold on...

    Like a detective raising a hand, Tetsuya started sniffing around, his nose twitching.

    Is this... apricot? No, peach?

    I internally scoffed at his guesswork.

    He was catching whiffs of Miyukis plum scent.

    It had transferred from the uniform hanging in my closet at home, leaving behind a faint yet sweet fragrance.

    Somehow, hed picked up on it. Not precisely, but still.

    Do you realize how ridiculous you look right now?

    My tone dripped with disdain, making Tetsuya flinch before scratching the back of his head.

    Sorry. That was a bit pervy, wasnt it?

    Dont talk to me. Its disgusting.

    Its too much.

    As we bickered over trivial matters, the ss swarmed to the front, lining up.

    They each took a slip of paper from a bag prepared by the teacher.

    Watching the faces of those doomed to the front seats twist was amusing.

    Soon, the students destined for the seats in front of me approached. People I knew well.

    They were the Bread Girl and the Vice President.

    Ah, hello... Matsuda-kun...

    Please take care of me, Matsuda-kun.

    Having familiar faces gather around the protagonist is a clich in every school story, including loveedy. I couldnt help but smile contentedly.

    Looking forward to it, Bread Girl.

    Uh, uh-huh...

    And you, sses Girl.

    Offended by the nickname, the Vice President retorted.

    sses Girl? My name is Honoka. Natsume Honoka.

    Thats a pretty name.

    Ill probably forget it in 10 minutes, but Ill remember it until then.

    I half-heartedly raised a hand in an apologetic gesture and watched Miyuki, who had been standing idly by the teacher until the drawing was nearly over.

    Is she pickingst because shes the ss president?

    My seat next to me is still empty, so it seems likely Miyuki will end up there...

    But with a few... er, several people still remaining, Im a bit uneasy.

    Just then, Miyuki, having made eye contact with the teacher, nodded slightly and came over after grabbing her bag.

    She then ced her bag on my desk.

    Move this to the side, will you?

    Her tone was indifferent, with a hint of coquetry mixed in.

    I grinned, showing my teeth, and asked.

    So, were sitting together?

    ... Yeah. I talked to the teacher. Said you have been improvingtely... so Ill make sure you dont get into trouble sitting next to you.

    That was something I had said before.

    Despite the rule against interference... it seems her desire to be with me far outweighed any guilt or burden.

    After I moved Miyukis bag to the side, she politely took her seat, thanking Bread Girl and sses Girl.

    The scent of plum blossomed around us.

    Things were about to get a lot more interesting.

    Hello, Tetsuya-kun.

    Miyuki popped her head out and cheerfully greeted Tetsuya, who awkwardly waved back.

    Hi, Miyuki.

    His face lit up like Miyukis. He seemed happy to be near her.

    But there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes, probably because Miyuki wasnt sitting next to him. Especially since it was beside me.

    Matsuda-kun, youll be in trouble if you mess around during ss.

    Miyuki wagged a finger at me, warning me.

    I snapped out of my reverie and put my hands behind my head, interlocking my fingers.

    Im already getting tired.

    Lets study hard together.

    Dont be annoying.

    Im going to be really annoying... If you dont like it, ask the teacher to move you to the front. Ill go with you.

    Miyuki and I, pretending to be annoyed with each other in a not-so-funny act, secretly made eye contact and giggled quietly.

    My hearts already racing.

    Miyuki must be feeling the same way.

    With everything thats about to happen here, I hope its well-received.

    Anyone having trouble seeing the board?

    Upon the teachersmand, several students raised their hands. After amodating their seating preferences, the teacher, seeing no furtherints, sternly announced the start of the ss.

    Everyone, take out your books. ss is beginning.

    I scooted my chair closer, somewhat shielding Miyuki, and casually ced my hand on her thigh as she tucked her hair behind her ear and opened her book.

    Ahem...!

    Miyuki coughed softly, nudging my body with her shoulder, seemingly amused by my audacity.

    I shed a mischievous smile at her and scribbled a note on my textbook, sliding it towards her desk.

    [Im going to keep doing this, so if you dont like it, ask the teacher to move you.]

    Perhaps irked by my echoing her earlier words, Miyuki bit her lower lip and, with the hand holding her mechanical pencil, lightly jabbed the back of my hand resting on her thigh. Then, as if nothing had happened, she began to focus on the lesson.

    Before the seat change, I might have been dragging myself to the school just for glimpses of Miyuki, Renka, or Chinami...

    But starting today, I might actually look forward toing to school every day.

    **

    Matsuda-kun...! Stop touching me whenever you feel like it...!

    It was the time just before club activities, after all the afternoon sses had ended. At the staircase leading to the rooftop, Miyuki scolded me.

    Her face was flushed, a result of my intermittent caresses on her inner thigh and waist during ss. Seeing her slightly heated state, I feigned innocence and said,

    I do it because I like you.

    Like me? You keep doing it because you find my reactions amusing...!

    Then stop reacting?

    Stop it. What if someone sees? What if it reaches the teachers ears? Thats an automatic demerit... The reason is clear enough...

    Should I really stop?

    Leaning in closer, I teasingly asked again, causing Miyuki to roll her eyes and reply in a defeated tone,

    If I tell you to do it, then do it... Until then, dont...

    Her response suggested she might have actually enjoyed my touch.

    Maybe she even felt a thrill?

    At first, she might be sensitive like now, but starting with gentle touches and gradually getting her used to it, her guard will lower, and eventually, Miyuki might even initiate contact.

    Especially as winteres and we wear thicker coats, bing bolder.

    Its cruel to do it with permission.

    Cruel? Am I a bad person?

    Knowing full well I cant resist, yet telling me not to, isnt that so?

    How am I supposed to know what Matsuda-kun cant resist? You never said anything...

    Do I really need to say it? Anyway, Ill try to restrain myself.

    Please do... It was really hard for me...

    How was it hard for you?

    ... Ridiculous...

    Miyuki shed a gentle smile as she smoothed out the wrinkles on my uniform sleeve, subtly changing the subject.

    I might not be able to visit your ce this Friday, Matsuda-kun. My familys nning a trip.

    Was this some kind of bolt from the blue? Arent family trips usually reserved for the winter?

    A family trip?

    Yeah. Dad suddenly said he wanted to go to Nikko, so were all heading out together. But well be back by Saturday evening... Ill drop by then.

    Father-inw, just when I thought we were on good terms, why this sudden curveball?

    This might just tempt me to harbor some ill will, you know?

    Nikko isnt far, but I wasnt expecting this sudden development... Disappointing.

    No, lets think positively.

    This must be a sign to make time for Chinami.

    Ive been so caught up with Miyuki that Ive missed the chance to go out for ice cream.

    This might be the perfect opportunity to meet up with Chinami.

    Cant be helped then. Have a good trip. Message me when you can, and call me for a video chat before bed.

    Got it... I should head to my club now... Ill bete.

    Miyuki pulled my hand towards her, fidgeting with the spaces between my fingers. She seemed reluctant to part ways.

    Despite her words, her actions always seem to betray a kind of adolescent capriciousness.

    Silently enjoying what could only be described as an affectionate gesture disguised as a massage from Miyuki, I pointed at her hair with my other hand.

    A few strands of your hair are sticking out. Looks like static.

    Then... fix it for me...

    She stepped closer, looking up at me with pleading eyes.

    Is she doing this on purpose? Its almost enchanting. After carefully fixing Miyukis hair, I said,

    Contact me as soon as you get back from the trip. Ille pick you up.

    Okay. Ill bring you a gift...

    A gift, huh... A bracelet would be nice.

    Something to unt in front of Tetsuya.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74<b>Chapter 74</b>

    [My sisters been teasing me.]

    [Hows she teasing you?]

    [She keeps asking if I had a good time with Matsuda-kun... acting all mischievous when mom and dad arent around.]

    [So what did you tell her?]

    [I told her Id tell herter, so to keep quiet for now.]

    [Youre going to tell herter?]

    [Yeah. I will.]

    Is she willing to acknowledge our rtionship so easily?

    Even considering shes family and its easier to talk, its still quite surprising considering Kanna seems convinced.

    Impressive, Miyuki. Thats the way, bing bolder step by step.

    [Hows the temple?]

    [Just dropped our luggage at the hotel, havent gone yet.]

    [Staying in the same room as your sister?]

    [Yeah.]

    It would be perfect to barge in there in the middle of the night, I wanted to ask for a spot.

    Im curious about what kind of conversation the two sisters would have... makes me want to nt a listening device.

    [I have to go down for dinner now... Ill contact youter.]

    [Have a good time.]

    []

    Seeing the heart emoji Miyuki sent made me snicker.

    Its heartwarming. Seeing her opening up more and more.

    -Um... Matsuda Hubae-nim!

    A cute voicees from outside the car window.

    I put my phone away and looked towards the passenger side window.

    There was Chinami, dressed in an oversized fleece sweatshirt and a short pleated skirt, her hand on her forehead, trying to peek inside the car.

    She was showing off her cuteness in an outfitpletely different from the slightly mature look I saw at the department store.

    Even without trying too hard, she has a knack for dressing well.

    -Is this Matsuda Hubae-nims car...? Hubae-nim...? Are you there...?

    Why call when you can just show up out of the blue like this? I chuckled, pressing a button on the armrest.

    Beep!

    With a short sound, the door unlocked.

    Chinami looked as if she had seen a ghost.

    Eek!

    She hadnt expected the sound, it seemed.

    I clicked my tongue in mild annoyance, leaned out, and manually opened the passenger door.

    Thunk.

    Ah...! Hello, Hubae-nim!

    Chinami, holding her crossbody bag strap tightly, bowed in greeting.

    I smiled and waved.

    Hello. Its my car, so get in.

    Yes...!

    Chinami carefully climbed into the passenger seat and buckled up.

    I caught a glimpse of her white thighs and, without thinking, grabbed a nket from the back seat and draped it over her.

    It was like thatst time too. Here, it will cover you up.

    Thank you very much...!

    As Chinami bowed her head, her hair cascading down her shoulders.

    Was it because her hair had grown a bit longer, or was it the outfit?

    Somehow, she looked unexpectedly sexy.

    Reaching for the navigation, I asked.

    Shall we go? Whats the name of that ce?

    Ill guide you. Just drive forward for now.

    Youve memorized it?

    Of course.

    Chinami proudly lifted her nose.

    I couldnt help but chuckle at her innocent look and took the wheel.

    Following her friendly directions, I drove the car.

    **

    Ding-dong!

    The door opened with a pleasant bell sound.

    The clerk at the counter brightened upon seeing Chinami.

    Hello! Youre back again?

    Hehe... Hello.

    Chinami, with a mischievously sly smile, approached the counter.

    The clerk, familiar with her order, said.

    Three Triple Pops with Yogurt Peach, right?

    Yes!

    And...

    The clerk trailed off, ncing behind Chinami at me.

    The curious look suggested it was unusual for Chinami to bringpany here.

    What would you like to have?

    Oh, Ill have...

    As I was examining the variety of ice creams at the counter, interested,

    .....

    I noticed Chinami looking up at me with eyes full of expectation.

    What could those round eyes mean?

    Its clear shes suggesting I choose the same as her.

    Yogurt Peach is a must, but what else should I pick to make Chinami happy?

    The answer was obvious.

    Please, just Yogurt Peach for me as well.

    Chinamis smile softened.

    She seemed pleased with my choice. Even if stuffing ourselves with nothing but peach-vored Triple Pops might be overkill, theres no helping it.

    Ill have to manage somehow.

    Got it. Anything else youd like to add?

    Two Ice Peach Macarons and two Ice Peach Mochis, please.

    Chinami cheerfully added desserts to the order, her love for peaches bordering on fanaticism.

    Could she be a peach zealot?

    I suppose its up to me to corrupt her tastes with a variety of desserts.

    Your orders ready. Two cups of Yogurt Peach Triple Pop, two each of Ice Peach Macarons and Mochis... thatll be 1860 yen, please.

    Chinami pulled out her wallet from her crossbody bag as she saw the amount on the register.

    The wallet, adorned with a peach character button and overall pink design, was unmistakably Chinamis style.

    After paying, she led me to a corner seat with a beaming face. As she settled down, I ced my phone on the table and asked her,

    Do you prefer firm peaches or the soft ones?

    I love both. I cant really choose between them. How about you, Hubae-nim? Do you have a preference?

    Im not picky... I eat them all.

    Thats good to hear. I have some firm peaches left at home; Ill bring some next week. Lets eat them together.

    Firm peaches, huh?

    There are other hard things in my body too.

    I think it would be perfect to put them inside your soft inside.

    As we chatted, our ice cream, macarons, and mochi were served.

    Chinami, with a bright smile, looked at me expectantly, silently urging me to taste them first.

    I picked up a stic spoon and said,

    Bon apptit.

    Enjoy, and let me know if you need more.

    Thats unlikely.

    Im even skeptical about the taste of this flesh-colored treat.

    With mixed feelings, I scooped up some ice cream and brought it to my mouth.

    Thats unexpected...

    It tastes good.

    The unique sweetness of peaches filled my mouth,plemented by a crispy texture here and there.

    Cute interior, good ice cream. No wonder Chinamis a regr here.

    The ce hits right at her tastes.

    Seeing my slightly widened eyes after tasting the ice cream, the corners of Chinamis mouth lifted.

    Its really good, isnt it?

    Yes... its better than I expected.

    After my response, I took another bite of the ice cream.

    Chinami, pleased with my reaction, eagerly took a big bite of her macaron.

    Mmm...!

    She closed her eyes, savoring the taste, her head tilted back in satisfaction.

    I felt an urge to scratch her chin.

    How can I win Chinamis favor here?

    As I pondered, I decided to quietly enjoy my ice cream.

    Better to show my appreciation for the food than to babble unnecessarily.

    **

    Woohoo... Youre now a member of the Peach Sect, so you should join me and immerse yourself in the world of peaches, Hubae-nim.

    Chinamis eerie wee speech as we left the store and headed to the public parking lot made me roll my tongue around my mouth to rid it of the lingering peach vor.

    I slowed my pace a bit for Chinami, who was diligently matching her steps to mine.

    Is there a benefit to joining this peach club?

    Of course, there is. As a member and president, Ill asionally bring you peaches.

    Any other perks?

    Hmm... If you get thirsty during club activities, Ill make you some iced tea.

    Id like it if, as a member, I could asionally eat something with you, like today.

    Oh, certainly. Next time, lets go for a peach smoothie.

    Chinami happily agreed, seemingly oblivious to my indirect invitation for another outing, epting it at face value.

    Should I be satisfied that Chinami was the one to suggest where we go today?

    Given that our rtionship was originally just as senior and junior, todays outing is a significant step forward.

    However, it still feltcking, leaving me somewhat unsatisfied.

    It seems too soon to part ways.

    What are you pondering so deeply about?

    Chinami looked up at me, her tiny head tilting back, which I found amusing.

    If we were to kiss, even if Chinami stood on her tiptoes, Id have to bend my knees quite a bit... perhaps its better to sit down for that.

    Hubae-nim? Whats wrong? Is there something on my face?

    Chinami touched her face and waved her hand, puzzled by myck of response.

    Her clich line snapped me out of my reverie, and I shrugged.

    Youre just cute.

    .... Yes...?

    Chinami stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes widening, her face paling, then gradually turning red.

    I teased her with a smirk.

    Youre cute.

    .... Pardon...?

    Youre cute, I said.

    .... Pardon...?

    Her reaction was far more intense than the one she had shown in the kendo club room.

    She kept repeating the same word in disbelief, her ears turning red, clearly more startled than before.

    As I slowly approached her with a meaningful smile, Chinami stepped back the same distance. Then her sandal heel caught on a slightly protruding cobblestone.

    Oops!

    As Chinami let out a strange scream and lost her bnce, I quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist, preventing her from falling backwards and helping her regain her stance.

    Be careful. Why are you so clumsy?

    Neither of us had anticipated this turn of events.

    A surprise incident?

    Whatever it was, my reflexes were on point.

    It reminded me of the time I dodged a faceful of seawater after rescuing Miyuki at the beach.

    Chinami, still in shock from the sudden mishap, shivered as I patted her back in an attempt to dust her off.

    She then bowed deeply.

    Th-th-th-thank you... So-s-s-sorry for being so cl-clumsy...

    Her voice was trembling immensely. Trying to hold backughter and failing, I burst outughing in front of her.

    Ahhh... So-sorry, its just too funny...!

    I couldnt figure out why we were both apologizing so much.

    As Iughed heartily, I lightly patted her back again.

    Did I scare you? Why did you try to run away?

    I wasnt tr-trying to run away...

    Are your legs okay?

    Yes, theyre fine... Thank you for saving me...

    Your skirt has ridden up a bit. You might want to pull it down.

    Ah! Right...!

    She quickly adjusted her skirt. Enjoying theedic shift in our surroundings, I calmly waited for her to straighten up her appearance.

    All s-set...! Lets quickly make a run for home...! Please...!

    Her plea was clearly mixed with genuine desire to escape, making me almost burst intoughter again.

    Looking at Chinami, almost on the verge of tears, I nodded.

    Alright. Lets head back. Today was fun.

    Sigh... For me too...

    I had the urge to pinch her cheeks as she took deep breaths to calm herself.

    Resisting the temptation, I walked with Chinami back to the parking lot.

    Given Chinamis nature, shes likely to go home and agonize alone, possibly kicking her nkets in frustration before calling Renka.

    Im curious about how shell recount todays events to her.

    *

    { TN: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75<b>Chapter 75</b>

    Haa!

    Lying sprawled on the bed, a vigorous yet somehow troubled exmation burst from Chinamis lips.

    Covered with a nket adorned with arge image of Momo, she reflected on the events that had unfolded on her way to the parking lot.

    [Because youre cute.]

    [Youre just cute.]

    [Youre cute, I said. ]

    Matsuda Hubae-nim had looked down at her with his tall stature, wearing a stylish gentlemans smile and offeringpliments.

    His deep, resonant voice echoed in her mind, unforgettable.

    She also remembered how hisrge hands, which could easily envelop her wrists, had caught her as she was about to fall.

    Had she thanked him then?

    It seemed she had only managed to show her clumsy side...

    She couldnt quite remember, too flustered at the moment.

    Unwittingly, Chinami ced her hand on the back of her neck, seriously contemting what she might have said at that moment, before pressing her face into the pillow.

    She then let out a long, meaningless groan.

    Ughhhh...

    As her face began to feel hot, she removed the pillow.

    She had felt a simr warmth when Matsuda Hubae-nim had called her cute...

    But why was this happening?

    Could it be the sudden change in the weather?

    Oblivious to the flush of her cheeks, Chinami picked up her phone and sent a message to Renka.

    [Hello, Renka. Are you busy right now?]

    A reply came almost immediately.

    [Hi, Chinami. Im home, so its fine. Youre contacting mete today. Did you meet a guy?]

    Huh...?

    Chinami widened her eyes in surprise.

    Blinking her deep pink eyes, she tapped on the screen.

    [How did you know? Did you see me outside?]

    Right after sending the message, her phone vibrated with a distinctive sound.

    Seeing Renkas name on the caller ID, Chinami answered the call.

    Hello?

    -You met a guy? What are you talking about?

    There was an urgency in Renkas tone.

    Wondering why she was reacting this way, Chinami realized this was the first time she had met a man privately, not rted to her family.

    I had yogurt peach ice cream with Matsuda Hubae-nim.

    -... Matsuda?

    Yes, Ken Matsuda Hubae-nim you know, Renka.

    -....

    Silence fell on the other end of the line.

    After waiting for a while without any response from Renka, Chinami tilted her head and said,

    Hello? Renka? Renka-chan? Are you listening?

    -I am... But why on earth did you go out to have ice cream with Matsuda?

    Well, heres what happened...

    Chinami took her time to exin everything from the beginning.

    She could have just highlighted the key points, but instead, she chose to narrate every detail of the events.

    Deep down, she hoped that Matsuda would make a good impression on Renka.

    -Ah So thats how it was?

    Yes. Matsuda Hubae-nim said it was fine, but I insisted on buying it for him.

    -Because you didnt want to feel indebted?

    Um... Something like that.

    -But why would Matsuda text you first?

    He sometimes sends messages to check in.

    -Dont you think he might have some ulterior motive? His image is a bit... you know.

    Chinami chuckled.

    Renka was always so full of worries.

    Renka, you shouldnt speak ill of others like that.

    -But there are rumors about Matsuda...

    The rumors werent good. But now, people are saying his attitude has improved. And to me, hes a really kind junior, always helping out with manager tasks.

    -Has Matsuda ever done anything strange to you?

    Not...

    Chinami hesitated, about to say of course not, but then she remembered the strange feelings she got every time Matsuda Hubae-nim gave her a neck massage.

    Catching her hesitation, Renka quickly said,

    -You hesitated there. Something must have happened, right?

    No, no, its nothing. I was just lost in thought for a moment. Hes never done anything strange.

    -Are you sure?

    Yes, Im sure.

    -Well... thats good then... But what are you up to? Bored? Want to go out? Or maybe youre hungry since you only had ice cream... Want to have dinner together?

    Ah!? Would you like to have miso katsu with me?

    -Alright. How about we meet in an hour?

    Yes! Sounds good!

    After setting a meeting ce with Renka and ending the call, Chinami was about to head to the living room when she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    What was it that she had wanted to ask Renka?

    Engrossed in their conversation, she hadpletely forgotten.

    It almost felt like she was suffering from Inte Addiction Syndrome.

    After a moment of contemtion, Chinami decided to just let it go.

    Ill remember itter, right?

    Right now, satisfying her hunger was more pressing.

    She would meet Renka in an hour, so she nned to fill up on peaches to tide her over until then.

    Since solid food provides more satiety than liquids, half a peach should be sufficient.

    [Youre just cute.]

    Musing over Matsudas sincere voice that naturally reyed in her head, Chinami hummed a tune to herself as she made her way to the kitchen.

    **

    ... All of them.

    .....

    ...tsuda-kun.

    A refreshing voice tickled my ears, and a chilly breeze pped my face.

    Wrapped in a thick nket, I had been sleeping fitfully when I opened my eyes.

    ... What?

    What do you mean, what? Its me.

    Miyuki stood before me.

    Apparently, she had gone to the bathroom at some point, her hands and feet damp.

    Ugh...

    I yawned sleepily and shifted my body to ask.

    Why are you here so early...? I thought you wouldnt arrive until around eight...

    It is eight oclock, you dummy. Didnt you hear me open the door?

    I didnt hear it...

    The sound of me washing my hands in the bathroom?

    Uh...

    And you didnt notice me changing clothes?

    Thats a shame. I should have seen that...

    As I expressed my regret, Miyuki let out a hollowugh.

    I gave her a dismissive smile and looked outside.

    It was dark.

    Hadnt west spoken on the phone at three in the afternoon?

    What was meant to be a short nap turned into a deep sleep

    Ive been sleeping a lottely, especially after parting ways with Chinami yesterday and sprawling out in exhaustion.

    Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I shook off the grogginess and looked up at Miyuki.

    How did you get here? Did you take a taxi?

    No, the bus.

    I told you to call me...

    I did call you. Three times, even. But you didnt answer, so I assumed you were asleep and just came.

    Is that so...?

    Scratching my head awkwardly, I couldnt help but chuckle when Miyuki slipped into the nket and left a trace of her pink-tinted lips on mine.

    How was the trip?

    Yeah, it was great. The temples were really impressive. They had this ancient vibe, but I really enjoyed it.

    Thats a rather nd review. What did your sister say?

    About what?

    You said youd talk to her.

    Oh...

    Miyukis eyes darted upwards after a brief exmation, as if deeply pondering over Kannas reaction.

    Then, with a mischievous look, she said,

    It was... kind of fun.

    Judging by her expression, it was more than just kind of fun.

    Why? What did you say?

    Just... some naughty stories...

    What kind of naughty stories?

    The ones I said Id tell...

    Are you going to keep teasing? So what were these stories you mentioned?

    Ah, dont make me say it...! I dont want to talk about it...

    Miyuki pouted, seemingly still ufortable with sharing.

    I could almost picture Miyuki shyly sharing her stories with her, and Kannas face turning red as she swallowed hard while listening... Its vivid.

    Lets look at some photos. I took them at the temple.

    Ah, yeah...

    Miyuki fumbled with her phone and showed me photos taken with her family.

    In the serene setting of the ancient temple, blended with nature, Miyukis family, dressed in hiking-like attire, was all smiles.

    I browsed through the photos silently before asking,

    Didnt you take any photos at the torii*?

    Torii gates are only found at shrines...

    Why do you sound so disdainful?

    When did I... Eek!

    Miyuki gasped in surprise, her eyes widening.

    It was because I had pulled her on top of me.

    As Miyuki tried to hastily get away, I patted her back to calm her down and said sternly,

    You treated me like I was some kind of fool.

    Are you having some sort of persecutionplex? I didnt do that...!

    But you did.

    No, I didnt...

    Miyuki stopped herself from denying further and mped her mouth shut, perhaps noticing the stiffness between my thighs.

    cing her hand on my chest, she propped herself up and then, looking down, she shook her head from side to side.

    After rummaging in her pocket, she pulled something out.

    Put this on first... you pervert...

    It was a string of Buddhist prayer beads, often called a rosary.

    It seemed she had bought it from the temple...

    The quality was quite good, coated to a shine.

    A rosary, huh?

    Yeah... Give me your hand.

    I silently extended my hand, and Miyuki pulled the rosary apart and slid it onto my wrist.

    The stic string stretched slightly before contracting again, causing the beads, each about half the size of a finger joint, to snugly fit without any gaps.

    I examined the rosary that fit my wrist perfectly and said with intrigue,

    It doesnt feel tight, nor does it dangle... it fits perfectly. Its not easy for regr rosaries to be like this... How did you know the size?

    I see and touch it every day, how could I not know? How is it? Do you like it?

    Yeah, itsfortable.

    What about the design? Is it too in?

    No, I prefer it simple.

    Is there anything off about it? Like misalignment or the beads not being up to par...

    Not really. But why do you ask?

    Just... wondering...

    Observing Miyukis reaction, I was certain this wasnt just any ordinary rosary. Given her embarrassed expression, it didnt seem like she was seeking feedback for a refund on a purchased item. And considering how she had just fumbled over her words...

    You made this, didnt you?

    It was clear she had crafted the rosary herself.

    Yeah... There was a workshop... I made it to give to Matsuda-kun...

    Miyukis voice was barely audible, almost like a whisper.

    I stared at her nkly for a moment, then, as she averted her gaze, seemingly overwhelmed by the attention, I spoke up.

    Miyuki.

    .....

    Miyuki clutched my waist tightly, as if pinching it.

    It seemed she was thrilled to hear her name called out in my deep, trembling voice.

    I gently stroked her back from top to bottom,forting her.

    Thank you. Ill wear it every day.

    Miyuki rested her forehead against my chest and rubbed it side to side, perhaps findingfort in my voice.

    Was she that embarrassed to have made the rosary for me?

    Feeling Miyukis especially tender frame today, I patted her back.

    .... Mmm...

    Hearing the warm, contented hum that Miyuki made when she was in high spirits, I smiled indulgently.

    The atmosphere had be incredibly cozy, suggesting that taking it easy for the rest of the day wouldnt be such a bad idea.

    *

    Devil: Torii: A torii is a traditional Japanese gatemonly found at the entrance of or within a Shinto shrine, symbolizing the transition from the mundane to the sacred.}

    You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76<b>Chapter 76</b>

    Tetsuya moved with light steps.

    Watching his retreating figure, I quietly asked Miyuki.

    Is it because you gave that guy a souvenir? He seems to be in high spirits today.

    Calling him that guy... Speak nicely.

    Is it nagging from morning already?

    Dont make me nag. And clean your room, too. Its not like you live in a pigsty... Eek!?

    Miyuki was startled enough to almost faint because I had yfully poked her ass and then slightly squeezed it.

    Tetsuya, who had been humming ahead of us, looked back.

    Whats up? What happened?

    Oh, nothing... Just, a bug... suddenly a cricket jumped out...

    Miyuki hastily made up an excuse, forcing an awkward smile.

    It was a clumsy act that would have seemed suspicious to anyone else, but Tetsuya, of course...

    Really? Well... Youve always hated crickets, havent you? Are you okay? Did you get scared?

    He didnt notice.

    Yeah... Im fine... Just got startled for a moment... Ive calmed down now.

    Your face is all red, though?

    Its because I was startled... Thanks for worrying...

    As Tetsuya turned his head back towards the school gate, Miyuki red at me with bated breath.

    Catching a glimpse of Tetsuya, she grumbled in frustration.

    Why are you doing this...!

    Because you keep nagging. And what, youre doing this again today likest time? Do I look like a bug to you?

    No... Ah... Matsuda-kun, do you really want to be scolded?

    Go ahead, whip me if you can.

    .....

    Miyukis mouth snapped shut.

    My unabashed attitude clearly took her by surprise.

    As she matched my pace and walked leisurely alongside me, she said with a pouty face, I really will whip you...

    Alright. Then Ill get some ropes ready.

    Ropes...?

    To tie me up before you whip me.

    .... Ugh... I should stop talking...

    Or should I tie you up? Want to try some rope bondage?

    What...! Stop saying weird things...!

    Im just having fun.

    Fun? Whats fun about this...! Youre just teasing me to make things difficult for me...!

    Despite her words, she seemed secretly pleased by the idea of fun.

    I leaned in close to Miyukis face and puckered my lips.

    What are you doing...?

    Without saying a word, I tapped her lips lightly, and Miyuki, realizing what I wanted, looked around in embarrassment.

    Then she grabbed my wrist and led me between the cars parked in the lot.

    Okay... Now, sit down...

    She crouched down with a shy tone, gesturing for me to sit as well.

    As I smiled at her adorable actions and bent my knees, Miyuki hesitated before trying to press her lips to mine.

    Seizing the moment, I darted my tongue out and slipped it into the top of her mouth.

    Then, before Miyuki could react, I curled the tip of my tongue, hooking her inner lip and pulling it inward.

    She flinched.

    Her eyes, which had been squeezed shut, snapped open in surprise.

    Though she looked startled at first, she soon gazed at me intensely.

    Miyuki enjoyed this kind of teasing physical intimacy as a way to express affection.

    She liked to yfully withhold kisses, gradually escting the intensity afterward.

    In simple terms, she preferred a slow burn. Not that its umon among women, but Miyuki was particrly fond of this approach.

    .....

    A troubled look crossed Miyukis face as she bit her lower lip.

    Despite the public setting making her uneasy, she wanted to continue the physical closeness with me.

    In such moments, a little nudge was all it took.

    With my face close enough to touch the tip of Miyukis nose, I gently pulled her neck toward me with a very soft force.

    Her eyes wavered as if caught in an earthquake, then stilled.

    Miyukis eyes gradually curved beautifully, a sign she had decided to follow her instincts. And so, we began to share a sweet kiss, revealing our feelings for each other once more.

    At first, our lips met with a light peck, making a soft smacking sound.

    Then, we teasingly brushed our tongues against each others lips and gums, savoring the taste.

    After that, we pressed our faces so closely that our cheeks squished and noses pressed, swirling our tongues in a sticky dance...

    After exploring each other like this for a minute or so,

    Miyuki! Matsuda! Where are you guys?

    We broke our embrace at Tetsuyas puzzled shout.

    I licked off the stretching saliva with a quick flick of my tongue and, with a wry smile, nodded in the direction of the voice.

    I wish hed be more observant.

    Miyuki, shuddering as if she felt a chill upon seeing my expression, quickly regained herposure and scolded me.

    ...Dont say things like that... Its not right...

    Regret filled her face as she spoke.

    Youre annoyed by Tetsuya too, huh?

    My Miyuki... youve grown a lot. Im proud.

    I smiled generously at Miyuki, who was pretending otherwise, and pointed to the cellphone she was tightly holding.

    Just get up and text before Miura calls, say were going to the cafeteria together, or hell get suspicious.

    Okay, got it...

    What a nuisance, all because of an interrupter...

    Matsuda-kun...! Enough is enough...

    Miyuki lightly tapped my knee and then started frantically typing on her phone.

    **

    Dojima Goro, the kendo club coach, began to speak with amanding presence.

    Ive been watching, and Ive decided its time for you to officially join the team.

    I sipped my tea, sitting in front of Goro, and nced at Renka standing beside him.

    Her expression was impassive; it was hard to tell what she was thinking.

    I understand.

    Youre wee to participate in the club room, but if you insist on continuing as a manager, I wont stop you.

    It was a wee interruption.

    How could you ask Nanase-senpai to do all that alone? Ill continue as the manager.

    Good. Nanase will be pleased. Ive seen you sparring. You learned the upper stance from Nanase, right?

    Yes. I found the upper stance interesting. Is there a problem?

    Its natural to be drawn to a striking stance that sparks interest, but... make sure to pay attention to the middle stance as well. Its the foundation of all kendo stances. Nanase must have said something simr.

    I thought he was all about the old ways, but it turns out hes quite reasonable.

    Coach Dojima Goro, your wife is safe. Live happily.

    Understood.

    Good. Finish your tea and then you can go. Dont get up just to say goodbye.

    Yes, coach.

    Goro, with his full beard spread to the sides, grinned broadly.

    His white teeth shone.

    Was it my imagination, or did I hear a zing sound as the light reflected off his teeth?

    After finishing my tea in a hurry, I stood up, bowed, and left the coachs office.

    As I stepped out,

    Wait, Matsuda.

    Renka, who followed me out, called me to stop.

    I turned around.

    What is it? Captain.

    She stood with her arms crossed, ring at me.

    Her mouth opened and closed as if she had a lot to say but couldnt find the right words to start.

    It seemed like she had heard something from Chinami over the weekend...

    Why did you call me?

    After asking again, Renka finally spoke.

    Its about you...

    Yes, go ahead.

    .....

    Her hesitation suggested that she was worried the conversation might somehow cause trouble for Chinami.

    Renka, like Miyuki, has a deep heart, so my guess is probably right.

    Whats the matter?

    .... No... Im watching...

    Though she spoke as if to say she would keep an eye on me now that I was an official member, it was a veiled warning, implying that if I tried anything with Chinami, shed set me straight.

    She decided not to speak too directly, it seems.

    Seeing Renka issue only a calm warning, it seems the conversation with Chinami didnt turn too serious.

    Its likely that Chinami downyed her own feelings, simply brushing them off.

    I nodded a couple of times, seeing right through Renka, and retorted, Do you think Im going to cause trouble?

    Seemingly hit where it hurts, Renkas expression hardened.

    Thats not what I meant. You can go now.

    Alright, take care.

    I smirked at the authoritarian Renka, noticing her eyebrows twitching, then turned around.

    Afterwards, I approached Chinami, who was hand-washing stained uniforms at the smallundry area behind the clubroom.

    Master.

    Ah!? What?

    Chinami, startled, jumped to her feet, more reactive than usual today.

    I offered her a gentle smile and said.

    The coach said I can officially join the club now.

    Oh...? Really? Thats great!

    She started jumping on the spot, pping like a seal, sshing water all over my face.

    Noticing this, Chinamis face turned pale.

    Im, Im so sorry...

    Wiping my face with my sleeve, I grinned, Its okay. Ive decided to keep being the manager, too.

    You are...? Ah...

    Whats with the ah when shes clearly pleased?

    Now were inseparable, Master. Happy, arent we?

    Hmm... Of course, Im happy...

    Trying to keep herposure, but her twitching lips gave her away.

    I stepped closer with a mischievous smile, hands raised, Should I give you a massage to celebrate?

    Huh...!? Ill just take the thought, thanks...!

    She instinctively straightened her shoulders and retracted her neck like a turtle.

    Her sassy response was too adorable.

    I wanted to coax out those cute whines from her lips tinged with a hint of pink.

    Im sad you seem to be pushing me away these days. You dont understand your disciples heart... Im hurt.

    As I grumbled in self-pity, letting out a long sigh, Chinami, taken aback, patted my back reassuringly.

    Ahem... How could I not understand my Hubae-nims heart? Its not that Im rejecting you, but my body isnt stiff enough to need a massage, so dont waste your strength. There, there, calm down... Thats it...

    Chinami would fit right in as a kindergarten teacher. Or maybe not, shed probably end up ying rather than teaching the kids, right?

    Straightening up, I looked down at Chinami and called out to her.

    Speaking of which, Master.

    Yes, what is it?

    When are you going to buy me the second ice cream?

    Ah, have you be addicted to the yogurt peach already? It was delicious, wasnt it?

    Well... It was okay, I guess.

    Just okay...?

    Chinamis expression grew serious. I quickly corrected myself.

    No... Actually, it was delicious.

    Satisfied, Chinami nodded with pride.

    Haha... I like seeing you honestly admit it. Shall we set a date soon?

    Can I pick the date again?

    Of course, you can. But you have to tell me in advance. Theres a limited edition Momos cushioning out soon.

    That darn Momo, is it really that great?

    Maybe I should snatch the cushion and sit on it, rubbing it fiercely? Or perhaps, corrupting you into desecrating Momo yourself wouldnt be such a bad idea.

    Shaking off my childish fantasies, I responded.

    Got it. Ill get in touch.

    Great! Oh, and to celebrate your official membership... Ill increase the upper stance lessons today.

    Thats wonderful. You truly are a great master who understands your disciples heart.

    Didnt you just say I was insensitive to a disciples heart?

    Did I say that? I dont quite remember.

    Hmm... Maybe you should visit a doctor. How about eating curry for a while? Its good for memory.

    As I chuckled at Chinamis sincere concern, I thought to myself that we should watch a movie on our next date.

    *

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77Chapter 77

    So why was Louis Philippe crowned as king? It was...

    Miyuki flinched while listening to an enthusiastic professors lecture on world history.

    Her right elbow rested on the desk, supporting her chin in thought, startled because Matsudas left hand had suddenly slipped into the inside of her thigh.

    .....

    He was so well-behaved yesterday, why is he doing this again today?

    Such a troublesome boyfriend.

    Miyuki frowned and poked Matsudas waist as a sign for him to stop.

    However, he didnt move at all.

    Instead, it seemed like he was retaliating for just having his waist touched, pulling up Miyukis uniform shirt tucked into her skirt.

    .... Ahem...

    Miyuki tried to signal her refusal with a very small cough, but it was futile.

    Matsuda continued to pretend to focus on the ss while caressing and kneading Miyukis thigh.

    Why is he doing this...!

    Feeling herself growing slightly warm, Miyuki bit down hard on a part of her lower lip, drawing it into her mouth.

    Pretending to take notes, she scribbled something on her notebook and stealthily pushed it toward Matsudas desk.

    [Stop it.]

    Catching a glimpse of the note, Matsuda quietly snorted and started moving his hand more vigorously.

    His hand slithered up like a snake, not just to the inside of her thigh but also to the back and even the pelvis.

    Grazing over the protruding hip bone as if licking it, he made Miyukis lower body tense up.

    .... Mm...

    A quiet moan, mixing difort and pleasure, escaped Miyukis lips at the sudden tingling sensation.

    As she let out a long sigh, she panicked when Masako, sitting in front of her, almost turned her head.

    Could it be...

    Did she hear my voice?

    What should I do if she did?

    Despite her worries, Masako did not look back.

    Relieved, Miyuki saw her pulling out a new notebook from the desk drawer and diligently taking notes, giving Miyuki a moment to catch her breath.

    Then, stealthily,

    Matsudas hand moved toward her waist.

    With unmatched skill, he unfastened the skirt buckle and slid his hand inside.

    Feeling his bold move, Miyukis eyes widened more than twice their size.

    Shocked to her core, she hurriedly tried to pinch Matsudas waist.

    But when Matsudas hand moved past her panties and touched her mound, all her movements halted, and she looked around anxiously.

    What is he doing...!

    This is a school...! In the middle of a ssroom...!

    And during ss...!

    Miyuki barely managed to suppress the desire to scream, her eyes trembling as if an earthquake had struck when Matsudas middle finger pressed firmly against her mound.

    A delightful shiver rose from below, spreading through her entire body.

    Her grip on the pen tightened, and her thighs couldnt unfold, bunched up in an attempt to endure the escting pleasure.

    Hot breaths escaped her nose, cooling the rising heat of her body.

    The anxious thought that someone might see,

    the guilt of engaging in such sticky acts with her boyfriend in a ssroom where they should be attending a lesson, all transformed into pleasure, stirring waves in Miyukis emotions and quickly driving her into a state of excitement.

    Turning her head slightly, she caught the indifferent expression of Matsuda.

    Behind him, Tetsuyas drowsy eyes and slightly open mouth appeared as if he was almost asleep.

    Other students were either distracted, whispering secretly among themselves.

    No one seemed to pay any attention to her, belittled by Matsuda.

    .....

    Feeling her body heat up, Miyuki decided this couldnt continue.

    Her hand moved slowly, trying not to alert the other students with her short, quick breaths.

    [Matsuda-kun. Please...]

    She wrote in a shaky handwriting.

    Matsudas lips slightly curled up upon reading it.

    Ignoring Miyukis plea, his fingers started to move more assertively inside her, causing her panties to dampen with his ruthless yet warm touches.

    Ah, this cant be happening...

    She quickly propped her elbows on the desk, resting her chin on her hands.

    Haa...

    Exhaling a hot breath and concentrating to calm her excitement, Miyuki felt an unbearable itch in her lower abdomen and clenched her eyes shut.

    This feeling...

    Strangely, it feels too good.

    The thought that she should stop this is quickly swallowed by the thought that she should let it continue.

    How long is he nning to do this?

    Given Matsudas mischievous nature, it seems like hell continue until ss ends

    Can she endure until then?

    Ha...

    No, she shouldnt doubt herself.

    She must endure.

    And then, shell seek revenge on Matsuda, who is tormenting her.

    **

    As the sixth period came to an end, I stopped caressing Miyuki.

    Having been on edge for nearly 40 minutes under my touch, she looked at me with dazed eyes as my hand withdrew from her skirt.

    Thats all for today. Good work, everyone.

    Hearing the professors words, Miyuki made a disappointed face before quickly fixing her appearance, probably anticipating that the professor would ask for a formal goodbye and wanting to be prepared.

    Fortunately for her, the professor simply acknowledged the students goodbyes with a nod and left the ssroom right away. It was a relief for Miyuki, though I found it regrettable.

    .... Youre really mean...

    Hearing Miyukis subdued voice, I lifted my left hand from the desk.

    Then, in front of her watching eyes, I sucked on the middle finger that had been touching her, as if enjoying a candy.

    Huh...!

    Miyuki bent forward, pushing her pelvis back. My overt gesture must have made her feel a certain way.

    Why did time drag so much today...? I thought I was going to die of boredom.

    Tetsuya stretched and approached,menting on the slow passage of time. For Miyuki, the time must have felt much slower than for him.

    Tetsuya-kun...

    Miyuki called out to him, her cheeks flushed with effort. Tetsuya, noticing her condition, widened his eyes.

    Why do you look like that? Are you sick? Youre sweating...

    ncing at me, Miyuki replied.

    I... Im feeling sick... Can you go back alone today...? Matsuda-kun and I need to go to the hospital...

    Really...? I didnt notice anything wrong this morning... Are you feeling very sick?

    It suddenly got really cold and I cant seem to get any strength...

    Do you want to stop by the infirmary first?

    No... it seems serious... Ill go straight to the hospital in Matsuda-kuns car...

    Oh? Oh...! Okay... go quickly.

    Okay...

    After finishing her words, Miyuki tried to get up but staggered.

    Tetsuya reached out to support her, but I was quicker, leaving him in an awkward position without being able to either fully reach out or retract his hand.

    Be careful.

    Soothing Miyuki with a gentle voice and helping her to stand properly, she red at me resentfully before brushing her hair behind one ear.

    .... Yeah...

    Can you walk? Do you want me to carry you?

    What carry... I can walk...

    Alright.

    Nodding, I took Miyukis bag hanging on the coat hook and ced it on the desk.

    Then, I pulled out a bunch of books from Miyukis drawer and stuffed them into her bag, while saying to Tetsuya,

    Hey, Miura. Tell the kendo club I cant make it today. Tell Nanase-senpai to do only half of todays work; Ill finish the rest by lunchtime tomorrow.

    Should I also tell the student council?

    Miyuki will take care of it with a text.

    Matsuda, Miyuki is sick...

    Tetsuya began to protest heatedly.

    No... its not so bad that I cant even do that... Ill send the text...

    However, discouraged by Miyukis interjection, he just scratched his temple in frustration.

    Alright... got it.

    Then... were going...?

    Yeah. Call me after youve been to the hospital.

    Got it...

    A call? Lets see where we can make it.

    I slung both Miyukis and my bags over one shoulder and left the ssroom with her, matching our strides.

    Ha... Ha...

    Miyuki, hunched over and gasping for breath without uttering a word, until we reached the parking lot.

    As soon as I unlocked the car door with the smart key and she climbed into the passenger seat, she weakly pinched my arm.

    I told you not to do it, why do you keep...

    Because I like it.

    Dont dress it up with words...!

    Lets just go to the hospital. Youre really sick, we should hurry.

    Bringing up the lie Miyuki had told, she bit her lip hard and red at me.

    Or should we go home?

    With a teasing tone, Miyuki, who had been absentmindedly scratching the back of her hand, suddenly shifted her hips and climbed over to the drivers seat.

    Climbing onto myp and cing her hands on my shoulders, she seemed quite miffed by my teasing.

    And she seemed to be having trouble calming her excitement.

    With her eyes half-closed as if about to kiss me at any moment, Miyuki brought her face close to mine and slowly rocked her pelvis back and forth.

    Her head filled with pleasure, drowning out her rational thoughts.

    Rubbing herself against the bulge in my pants, she soon started to fervently kiss my neck.

    A tingling sensation spread across various parts of my neck.

    It felt like ants were crawling all over my body.

    I slightly furrowed my brows and gently stroked the area around Miyukis buttocks, who seemed not to know what she was doing.

    It hurts. Stop.

    Miyuki then red at me with wide-open eyes.

    I told you to stop, too...

    I know.

    But you didnt listen to my requests... even during ss... when you knew it would put me in a difficult position...

    Thats true.

    So why cant I do it now? Especially since... here...

    Here?

    Its just the two of us... we can, right...?

    Miyukis tone, brimming with bashfulness as she challenged me, wasden with allure.

    A faint scent of plums wafted from her body, which usually smelled refreshingly sweet but now morphed into something intoxicatingly exotic, like incense filling a secluded room.

    Feeling momentarily dizzy, I responded.

    Now that we get rid of the obstacle... we can proceed.

    Obstacle? Is Tetsuya some object? Correct yourself and say it again...

    Was the issue not the obstacle but the way I said get rid of? She also implicitly thought Tetsuya was hindering us, right?

    Annoyed by him, just like yesterday in the parking lot? Im genuinely pleased.

    I said it out of annoyance.

    Thats an excuse. Speak clearly...

    Her stern rebuke made her seem like a teacher about to physically discipline a delinquent student.

    Im so frustrated, should we just do it here for a bit?

    I dont like it. Its true that Miura is an obstacle.

    Why are you so immature? Its not like youre in puberty...

    Thats just how I am.

    Matsuda-kun... youre really awful today...

    Miyuki then slightly backed away and ced a hand on my chest.

    Her slender fingers trailed down from my sternum, across my abdomen, and further down.

    Soon, they slipped past my trousers, teasing the band of my underwear before dipping inside.

    Miyuki startled momentarily when her fingers identally brushed the tip. However, that shock was fleeting.

    With a look of fear mixed with curiosity, she whispered,

    .... You need to be punished...

    Gently wrapping the head with the first knuckles of her five fingers, she began to stroke up and down.

    A ticklish sensation surged from my lower body, filling my mind as my legs straightened, the tips of my toes reaching the upper part of the legroom.

    Thump.

    The dull sound snapped me back to reality, and I reclined the seat back to create more space. Then, I firmly grasped Miyukis waist.

    Could it be that Miyuki was thoroughly enjoying my disheveled state? A smirk yed on her lips.

    Was this... that technique Miyuki had studied about driving your man wild? I seriously want to take a closer look at that column because its driving me insane.

    Miyuki... wait... ugh!

    Trying to halt Miyuki, I was involuntarily bent forward by an overwhelming wave of pleasure surging from my lower half.

    And just as quickly, Miyukis hand withdrew from my trousers. The euphoria vanished in an instant. With a twitch of my brow, I lifted my head.

    At first, I thought Miyuki was deliberately teasing me. But seeing her expression, I realized that wasnt the case.

    .....

    Miyuki seemed at a loss, not because she was embarrassed about being forward, but because she was unsure of what to do next.

    Had she tried to follow the column, only for my reaction to be more intense than expected? Laughing at the innocence of her response as my excitement waned, I lightly tapped her buttocks.

    Move over. Were heading home.

    .....

    Miyuki hesitated, merely exhaling through her nose. It seemed she didnt want to break the dominant atmosphere. Reading her like an open book, I shook my head.

    Shall we start moving like this then?

    Oh, no...! That would be dangerous...! You fool...!

    She groaned as she moved over to the passenger seat. She appeared regretful, probably thinking she shouldve continued the steamy atmosphere without hesitation.

    I felt the same regret. I had been enjoying Miyukis seductive actions and attempted to turn the tables with some forey... I wanted to enjoy the unique pleasure that can only be felt in special locations, but it fizzled out, which was disappointing.

    With Miyukis face still flushed, I reached over to gently massage the back of her neck, soothing her before starting the car.

    A thought suddenly crossed my mind: my next car should definitely have autonomous driving capabilities.

    *

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78<b>Chapter 78</b>

    Miyuki, led by my hand into the living room, suddenly shook off my arm.

    Ouch...! You grabbed me too tightly...!

    Sorry.

    That doesnt look like a sorry face at all, what are you Ah! Ma, Matsuda-kun...!

    Miyuki called out to me in a panic after I abruptly stripped off my shirt.

    I just smirked at her, as she covered her face with both hands.

    Why.

    What are you doing...!

    I took off my clothes.

    Thats exactly it, why are you taking off your clothes now...! Put them back on quickly...!

    Im home, so I should change into somethingfortable.

    No, that cant be the only reason you took off your clothes...!

    Thats true.

    Admitting my ulterior motives so easily, Miyuki mped her mouth shut.

    Turning into a mute as if she had honey in her mouth, she rolled her eyes and went to the closet.

    There, she took out the clothes she had left and said,

    Ill... Ill take a shower first...

    What shower. Are you joking?

    No...! Im sweaty and...

    Sweaty and what.

    .... Anyway, Im going to shower first...

    Seems like she would rather die than say she was soaking wet down there.

    I blocked the bathroom door Miyuki was trying to enter.

    Leaning on the sliding door with my arm, I stood in azy pose with my legs crossed.

    Seeing me like this, Miyuki shook her head from side to side.

    Matsuda-kun, are you really going to do this?

    If you really want to shower first, lets do it together.

    What?

    Ill fill up the open-air bath.

    Wait a minute! When did I ever say Id do it together...!?

    Ill fill it up. Donte in here.

    After almost dering it to Miyuki, I closed the sliding door in front of her. Then, leaving her dumbfounded, I went to the open-air bath and turned on the water.

    Clear and transparent hot water began to bubble up from below.

    Enjoying the white noise it created for a moment, I stepped outside.

    Im not going to do it together...? Why are you deciding on your own...?

    It was Miyukis grumbling, not entering the bathroom and standing quietly.

    I walked up to her, calmly and gently said,

    Lets do it together. Okay?

    .....

    My expression went from stern to a bright smile in real time... Perhaps annoyed by my changing attitudes, Miyuki bashfully turned her head away.

    I dont want to... Ill do it alone.

    Are you really going to do it alone?

    Thats what I said...! And donte close... Eek...!

    Miyuki paused mid-sentence and flinched.

    It was because I had taken her right wrist and started massaging her fingers one by one.

    Bending my index and middle finger, I slipped Miyukis finger between them, pulling gently with just the right amount of force... Silently working through all five fingers, I then spread out my other hand, offering it to her.

    .....

    Having calmed down on our way home, Miyukis face began to redden once again.

    Hesitating, she switched the clothing to her other hand and shyly ced her left hand in mine. I let out a chuckle and reassured Miyuki as I started massaging again.

    Did you have a tough day because of me?

    What are you doing...?

    Just asking. Was it tough?

    Matsuda-kun...! Dont do that...

    Do what?

    You cant talk like that...! You really cant...

    Miyuki is weak against a gentle approach. To be precise, it wasnt my voice but the warmth in my attitude, as if I had never been a brat or selfish before, that she found irresistible.

    And thats what I was doing now.

    An entirely different demeanor from when we arrived home, cautious touches, and a slightly husky voice... Armed with things Miyuki would like, I was seducing her.

    Why? What dont you like?

    Saying so, I carefully took the clothing she was holding, ced it on the floor, and interlocked our fingers.

    Gently swaying back and forth as if in a tug of war, I looked deeply into Miyukis eyes,

    .... Hmmm...

    Miyuki let out her characteristic moan and stomped her feet.

    I could see her heart starting to flutter.

    Is she getting excited?

    The force in our interlocked hands suggests she might be.

    I took a step further. We were almost embracing each other. Bending my knees slightly to meet Miyukis gaze, I asked,

    Do you dislike being with me?

    What are you saying...! When did I ever say that...!

    Then, shall we shower together?

    Oh, really...!

    Her voice began to drip with coquettishness.

    Sticking out my tongue slightly, I flicked Miyukis lips with the tip of my tongue as her resolve began to waver.

    Herplexion changed entirely. So much so, one might think a loud pew! was about to sound, her face turning a shade of red about to burst.

    Looking at her with a gentle smile, I said,

    I want to do it together.

    .....

    Youll do it, right?

    .....

    Right? Youll do it?

    With the continual urging. Miyuki, who had been avoiding answering with her lips firmly sealed, eventually raised the white g to my persistence.

    Ill do it...! I said Ill do it...!

    Her tone was filled with annoyance, yetced with anticipation.

    Hearing her answer, I straightened my knees and kissed the top of Miyukis head.

    She was startled by the gesture and fussed,

    I, I might smell...! Dont do it...!

    It doesnt smell at all.

    Ha... This is driving me crazy... Ill go in first... Matsuda-kun,e in after I call you...

    Got it.

    And dont take off all your clothes... Juste in your underwear...

    How am I supposed to shower then?

    You can take it off in the bath... The underwear will need washing anyway...

    Is that the minimum requirement? Taking off underwear in the bath seems funny, but I guess its reasonable enough.

    Ill do that.

    .... Okay.

    Miyuki let out a sigh that was somehow both frustrating and refreshing as she took her clothes and went into the open-air bath.

    **

    [Come in.]

    Receiving Miyukis message made me chuckle.

    Even from just the text, I could sense how shy she was feeling.

    I grabbed the lubricant and peeked into the open-air bath, opening the sliding door just a crack.

    Steam rose from the bath, obscuring the view, but Miyuki was inside, turned away.

    Admiring the glossy line of her shoulders for a moment, I quietly entered and turned on the shower next to the bath.

    After a quick wash, I stepped into the bath, approaching Miyuki who was still facing away from me.

    Through the clear water, I could see her white in panties clinging tightly to her skin. The pale buttocks, visible through the now semi-transparent and waterlogged fabric, felt significantly more erotic than bare skin, providing a visual feast.

    -Ssh.

    I sshed water on Miyukis back, causing her to shiver as if chilled, and she nced back slightly.

    Stop ying around...

    I did it because I like it.

    .....

    Why are you still wearing your panties?

    Im embarrassed...

    Weve already seen everything there is to see, havent we?

    Even so... Eek...!

    Miyuki, holding onto the edge with all her might, resisted being dragged along.

    Chuckling at her struggle, I pressed my index finger into the soft flesh of her waist.

    Ugh!

    As Miyuki tensed her shoulders, her fingers slipped from the edge, and her back pressed fully against my chest. Seizing the moment, I quickly wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled us back.

    Stop...! Dont do it...!

    She iled helplessly as she was dragged from one end of the bath to the other. Yet, when I gently stroked her lower abdomen in a clockwise motion, she calmed down and let her body rx.

    Haah...

    Sighing deeply, sheyered her hands over mine in resignation. I brushed her wet hair down her shoulders and said,

    You were all yful earlier, why the change now?

    When did I ever...?

    You did in the car.

    I dont remember.

    Miyukis energy seemed to drain away as she feigned ignorance. Her slim body feltpletely loosened up.

    Whats that?

    Pointing to a small tube of lubricant on the edge of the squared-off bath, Miyukis question seemed filled with curiosity.

    Raising my hand to about the level of her breasts, I replied,

    Lubricant.

    Lubricant...? Why did you bring that...?

    Things dont slide in well when theyre wet.

    -Ssh!

    Just as I finished my sentence, water sshed onto my face.

    Her petntly cute reaction only endeared her more to me. Shaking off the water, I then slid my hand between Miyukis thighs.

    The plumpbia felt through her panties. Pressing gently with my middle finger, part of it was slightly engulfed along with the fabric.

    Hmph...! Why start this now...!

    Because it feels good.

    Always trying to get by with saying it feels good... Ahh...! Wait a moment...!

    Miyukis waist wobbled greatly. Reaching for her chest, I gently scraped the protruding nipple with the tip of my fingernail while blowing a breeze on the nape of her neck.

    Hyiik...!

    The coolness from the evaporating moisture sent shivers through her body.

    The mood from our conversation before entering the bath seemed to instantly awaken her senses.

    The sound of her swallowing saliva was clear, a sign of her quickly rising pleasure.

    Watching Miyuki lose herposure, I began to caress her more assertively.

    Moving the finger between her thighs, I nudged her panties aside and teased the area around her clitoris while pressing down on a nipple with my other hand, providing intense stimtion.

    I kissed the back of her neck, sucking softly...

    Continuing in this silent manner, I melted both Miyukis body and heart,

    Haahh...!

    I saw Miyuki suddenly gasp and arch her back as a moan slipped from her lips. As her hips jerked forward,

    -Squeeze.

    The finger that had been pressing against her slipped in unintentionally.

    Ahah...!?

    Miyuki let out a confused cry, evidently surprised by the sudden intrusion. However, that moment was fleeting.

    As I began to y with my finger, stirring her from the inside, she soon exhaled a long breath and pressed her back against my chest once more, surrendering hernguid body to me.

    *

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79<b>Chapter 79</b>

    ��Gasp... Hah... Hah...��

    A sweet breath heavy with the scent of exertion fills the air.

    Miyuki, right beforeing, gasps for air, staring at me.

    Her eyes arepletely zed over.

    Her pupils slightly raised, revealing a vast expanse of white, her whole body shivers as if it could crack at any moment.

    Observing her, I whisper softly.

    ��Do you want toe?��

    ��Mm-hmm...!��

    She nods frantically in desperation.Her fingers clutching my arm tighten, as if piercing through the skin.

    ��Shall we hold on a little longer?��

    ��Ah...��

    Miyuki, squeezing her thighs tightly, manages to suppress the rising orgasm with all her might.

    Instinctively realizing who has the upper hand.

    Continuing to explore her innermost areas, I slightly bend the middle finger I had inserted, touching the upper part of her vaginal wall with the tip.

    ��Ah... Ahh...��

    Miyuki lets out only low moans.

    When my fingertip finally touches a certain spot,

    ��Ah! Ahh!��

    She cries out like a wild animal.

    I had hit the G-spot precisely.

    Pressing on that special erogenous zone brought an immense stimtion, causing Miyuki to spread her legs wide open.

    Her strength drains away, and her back slides down against my chest.

    At the same time, my hand inside Miyuki slightly slips,

    ��Ah...��

    She emits a moan filled with desire, almost drowning in it.

    -Ssshhh...

    Unable to hold back any longer, Miyuki reaches her climax, and a tide spurts out from her, creating a reverse flow over the currents.

    The tingling sensation on my palm, enveloping the entirety of her lower area, was a bonus.

    After removing my fingers from Miyuki, I gently massage her, allowing everything she had been holding inside to burst forth without restraint.

    ��Ah! Ahh!��

    She twitches as if electrocuted.

    Her chest heaves rapidly, indicating she enjoyed the new stimulus.

    The water in the bath overflows.

    Turning on the water discreetly while Miyuki was at the peak of her excitement caused it.

    This resulted in water spilling over the edge of the bath, with bubbles vigorously rising, making it impossible to see through the water.

    This was a consideration for Miyuki.

    It was meant to give her a sense of psychological relief, knowing she didn��t have to show herself trembling uncontrobly.

    Thanks to that, Miyuki was able to release her climax freely, without holding back for anyone��s sake.

    ��Matsu... Ah... That...��

    ��Shouldn��t do this?��

    ��Don��t...��

    ��That��s right, that��s right.��

    ��Ah! Ah!��

    -Twitch, twitch.

    Every time I press and massage between her thighs, Miyuki��s body exhibits intermittent trembles.

    Amidst the steam-filled bath, I gradually cooled down the peak of pleasure Miyuki was experiencing.

    ��Haaa... Haaa�� Haaa����

    Miyuki catches her breath, seemingly having calmed down a bit.

    Then, struggling to remove the hand wrapped around her below, she soon gives up and snugly fits her head under my chin.

    Her slender frame fits perfectly in my embrace.

    Having gently caressed her entire thigh area, I asked her.

    ��Can you stand up?��

    Miyuki shakes her head from side to side.

    Seemingly unwilling to part at any cost, she wedges herself even closer, apparently very pleased by my touch.

    ��Not feeling dizzy, are you?��

    Her head shyly shakes again.

    At her cute behavior, I let out a low chuckle, and when Miyuki had fully calmed down, I ced my hand under her buttocks and lifted her with force.

    ��Eep!��

    Miyuki lets out a short cry as she is raised.

    The water clinging to her body drips down, making a trickling sound.

    Between her trembling, wobbly legs, the soaked panties sag, revealing a viscous fluid that couldn��t possibly be mistaken for water, stretching and dropping in a long strand.

    An irresistibly provocative sight.

    It feels like I��m about to burst.

    ��Keep your hands there. Just like that.��

    Helping Miyuki to support herself against the marble-edged tiles, I stand up and slide her panties down.

    ��Oh, don��t...!��

    She reaches out in a panic to cover her behind, but can it really be covered like that?

    If anything, her fussing only makes the situation even more erotic.

    I pick up a bottle of lubricant that had fallen due to the overflowing water and open the lid.

    Then, I let the lubricant pour over her lower back.

    ��Oops!��

    The slick and slimy liquid drops between the fingers Miyuki uses to cover her buttocks.

    Perhaps startled by the sensation, the trembling of Miyuki��s already quivering legs intensifies.

    With my other hand, I spread the lubricant dropped on her buttocks, generously covering the area.

    As I gently caress her still sensitive area,

    ��Ah...��

    A moan full of affection leaks from Miyuki��s mouth.

    She mps her mouth shut as if she can��t believe she made such a sound, too adorable and beautiful.

    After admiring her for a moment, I take off my underwear and generously apply lubricant to myself.

    Then, I bring myself between Miyuki��s spread legs and gently rub back and forth.

    ��Uh...��

    Did she like the feeling of my blunt tip pressing against her?

    Miyuki��s buttocks tremble sharply, and she a whimpers like a child, signaling she��s heating up again.

    ��I��m going in.��

    I inform Miyuki, as if announcing, and then push myself in.

    -Slick...

    ��Ah!��

    As I glide smoothly and deeply into the warmth inside her, Miyuki��s waist lowers while her chest thrusts upward.

    The recessed muscles of her abdomen, nked by strands of tangled hair sticking to them.

    Is this what delighting the eyes means?

    Just looking makes my head spin, and I feel a surge of excitement.

    ��Ah, ugh...!��

    Miyuki��s moans sound like she��s enduring pain.

    Having nearly fully inserted myself, I spoke in a gentle tone.

    ��Do you remember what I told you to do if it hurts?��

    ��...Ah...!��

    In response, Miyuki��s legs spread even wider.

    She even lowers her center of gravity by cing her forearms on the edge of the bath.

    I felt proud of Miyuki for remembering the advice I gave during our first time in this position.

    Tapping her thigh gently, I spoke in a quiet voice.

    ��That��s right, well done.��

    After untangling Miyuki��s wet hair with my fingers, ensuring she was ready, I began to move back and forth.

    -p... p...

    At first, I moved slowly, allowing Miyuki to fully feel me inside her,

    Then, as her voice, initially restrained to mere moans, began to grow in intensity, I increased the pace, amplifying the pleasure umting inside her.

    How long had it been?

    As the lubricant inside Miyuki was reced by her own fluids, and the steam in the open-air bath grew even thicker,

    -Thump.

    The tip of my head, moving up and down her vaginal wall, touched something solid and firm.

    In that moment,

    ��Aaah!��

    Miyuki��s head jerked back in a powerless cry.

    My touch had reached an exceedingly sensitive spot, bringing her to climax.

    And thoroughly so.

    -Trickle...

    The translucent fluid leaking from where we were joined made a peculiar sound as it fell into the water,

    And at the same time, Miyuki��s inside clenched tightly around me, triggering an eruption of the orgasm I had been holding back.

    ��This...��

    With my neck veins bulging, I barely managed to suppress a curse that surged up in the moment.

    Struggling with the intense pressure that made it difficult to withdraw, I finally managed to pull out and pressed down on Miyuki��s waist with one hand, rxing the muscles in my lower body.

    -Gulp!

    The tickling sensation erupted from the middle of the head, releasing the semen.

    It shot in a straight line, not only soaking the back of Miyuki��s head and the hair covering her nape but also leaving traces down her back.

    And the residue flowing from the tip trailed down the rounded swell of Miyuki��s buttocks, dropping into the bath with a plunk.

    Watching the clumped semen get swept away by the overflowing water into the drain, I finally let out the breath I had been holding back.

    ��Ha...��

    It was enough to make the tip sting a little.

    Such was the vigor of this climax.

    ��Haaa...��

    Miyuki lets out a drained sigh, her knees buckling suddenly as if she might copse any moment.

    Rushing over to support her, I caught Miyuki��s waist,

    ��Are you okay?��

    I tenderly stroked her abdomen, which was quivering from exertion.

    ��Mm-hmm... Yeah...��

    Miyuki struggled to answer, her head barely turning towards me.

    Her eyes, disheveled but filled with love, looked at me as she murmured in a weakened voice,

    ��It��s hot...��

    Then she groaned as she turned her body away.

    ��.....��

    Her gaze, while leaning heavily against me, drifted towards my still erect member.

    After staring nkly at it for a while, she reached out and,

    -Tap.

    Touched the pearly drops of semen still beading at the tip, perhaps out of curiosity.

    When that sent a jolt through me, making me flinch and grimace, Miyuki chuckled and said,

    ��I feel drained... Like I might get anemia...��

    Now that Miyuki was starting to speak coherently, I carefully brushed the hair sticking to her forehead and shed her a refreshing smile,

    ��I��ll open the window.��

    <b>**</b>

    [How many nights a week are you staying out? Don��t be a nuisance there,e home sometimes.]

    Midori��s voice, somewhat agitated, came through from the other end of the phone.

    Miyuki hurriedly pressed the volume down button to lower the call sound.

    ��Mom... I��m really just staying at a close friend��s ce...��

    [Didn��t you sayst time it was a friend you met this semester?]

    ��I... We, just a moment...��

    Miyuki paused the call trying to push my face away from the phone.

    But when I firmly held her waist, she gave up and continued,

    ��We got close quickly because we get along well...��

    [Even if you��re close, don��t you think it��s rude to the parents? Aren��t they there?]

    ��Th, their parents go out ande backte...��

    [Is that supposed to be an excuse?]

    ��Sorry...��

    Her easy apology suggests she��s out of excuses.

    [You��ve been going straight out ever since you came back from the trip... And it��s not even the weekend, it��s a weekday... Do I need to set a curfew?]

    ��Mom...! I��m not a middle or high school student anymore...��

    [You��re an adult, so you should act more responsibly.]

    ��I know... I��ll just stay tonight and cut back from now on...��

    [Good. Come home early tomorrow. We��ll have dinner as a family.]

    ��Okay...��

    Miyuki,pletely deted, pressed the end call button.

    With a deep sigh, she turned her head and shot me a look.

    ��I was actually nning to go home today...��

    ��Trying to me me?��

    ��Why would I do that?��

    ��You were about to. Weren��t you going to say it��s because of me that you ended up here?��

    ��Not at all.��

    Miyuki retorted petntly, wiping the moisture from my bangs with her fingertips.

    ��I guess from now on, I should onlye over on weekends.��

    ��That��s fine. I can just visit your ce.��

    ��That wouldn��t be a problem, but... we can��t do... that at my house. Rememberst time? We almost got in big trouble.��

    ��We can do it when no one��s home.��

    ��No.��

    Miyuki firmly refused again, her tone crisp.

    Contrary to her appearance in the open-air bath, she now seemed full of energy.

    Did she drain some of my vitality?

    I feel fine now... but I wonder if I��ll crash tomorrow.

    ��Matsuda-kun, shall we study?��

    At Miyuki��s sudden suggestion, I furrowed my brows and grumbled.

    ��What do you mean, study all of a sudden...��

    ��We haven��t done ittely. Let��s do it together.��

    Miyuki pushed me aside, trying to fetch the folded table.

    Watching her overflow with enthusiasm, I scratched my head.

    ��Sure, why not.��

    It brings back memories, and it��s nice.

    Strictly speaking, it��s not the past but just a few weeks ago.

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80<b>Chapter 80</b>

    ��Did you rest well? How��s your body feeling?��

    Tetsuya��s question carried a note of concern. Miyuki responded with a nod, though her expression was awkward.

    ��Yeah, I��m feeling a lot better.��

    ��That��s good to hear.��

    ��Did someone say anything in the Kendo club?��

    ��The Kendo club? Don��t you mean the student council?��

    ��No... Since Matsuda-kun couldn��t participate in the club activities because of me... I was just curious.��

    ��They didn��t really say much. Just acknowledged it...��

    Sitting between Miyuki and Tetsuya, I leaned my elbows on the desk, eavesdropping on their conversation.��How��s Kendo going these days?�� I asked Tetsuya.

    ��Huh? What do you mean?��

    ��Are you doing well? Last time, you were getting extra lessons from the coach and Inoo Sunbae.��

    ��Ah... It��s going alright, I guess.��

    ��Keep at it.��

    My encouragementcked any real sincerity, and as I finished, I felt a light tap on my elbow from behind. Turning around, I looked at Miyuki.

    ��What are you doing?��

    ��There was some dust on you. I brushed it off.��

    ��That��s thoughtful of you.��

    ��Why don��t you open your book? ss is about to start.��

    With a shrug, I pulled a textbook from my desk drawer. ncing sideways at Tetsuya, I noticed he seemed a bit flustered. He must have been surprised by Miyuki��s brief touch.

    It was rare for Miyuki to touch me, except when scolding or hitting as a form of nagging. I guess I��ll have to show more of that in the future.

    <b>**</b>

    Lunchtime.

    After eating quickly, I went to the Kendo club alone and stopped by the storage room to inspect the gear.

    Everything was meticulously cleaned.

    The shinai too, looked glossy as if it had been well oiled.

    Stepping outside, I chuckled as I saw all the dojo uniforms spread out to dry.

    Chinami must have finished everything up. It must have been tough doing it all alone. Good job.

    With nothing left to do, I kicked a pebble and was about to leave when,

    ��Heh heh.��

    I heard a smugugh from behind. Turning around, I saw Chinami standing with her arms crossed, and I widened my eyes in surprise.

    ��When did you get here?��

    ��Just now. I called you to say you didn��t need toe, but you didn��t pick up.��

    ��You called? When?��

    ��About 20 minutes ago.��

    Checking my phone, sure enough, there was a missed call from Chinami. It had been during my meal, and my phone was on silent, so I hadn��t noticed. I nodded a couple of times before speaking.

    ��I told you to only do half. It must have been hard by yourself.��

    ��Gear like this needs to be cleaned regrly. Besides, I usually do it alone, don��t I?��

    ��Did it take long? Didn��t you get homete?��

    ��I was only about 10 minuteste. I focus better when I��m alone.��

    ��That sounds like you��re saying I��m a disturbance. I��m a bit hurt.��

    ��Oh...! You should listen to the end. I was bored without my hubae-nim.��

    Chinami came closer and patted me on the back energetically. She seemed in high spirits. Was there some good news?

    Chinami��s encouragement made me smile wryly and I asked,

    ��Sensei seems to be in a really good mood today?��

    ��I have to be. I found a limited edition Momo doll at a good price online, and decided to buy it. I spotted it just as I logged onto the site, and contacted the seller right away to make arrangements. I was really lucky.��

    ��Is that so? That��s great...��

    I was about to congratte Chinami but then mped my mouth shut.

    Something felt off. This Momo doll was something Chinami had been struggling to find even after much effort. Listings were rare, and when they did appear, they were priced prohibitively high for a student.

    Could a genuine article be listed at such a good price?

    ��Sensei.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��Don��t you think it might be a scam? It��s suspicious that such a rare item is listed at a good price.��

    ��Heh heh... I understand your concern. But I checked the seller��s phone number on a scam prevention app and confirmed it��s safe. We agreed to meet in person, so it should be fine.��

    Meeting in person does reduce the risk of being scammed...

    ��Is this your first time doing a transaction like this?��

    ��No. I often buy Momo goods this way.��

    ��And you��ve never been scammed?��

    ��Never. Everyone��s been kind.��

    Chinami had built up a reputation through numerous transactions...

    I had a hunch... the innocent Chinami might be about to taste the bitterness of life.

    ��When is the transaction?��

    ��Today.��

    Her eyes sparkled, and her hands came together as if in prayer, her excitement evident.

    I smirked and said, ��Are you heading straight to the transaction ce after club activities?��

    ��No. I��m going to have cake with a friend first, then go to the transaction ce.��

    ��Isn��t Inoo sunbae going with you?��

    ��No. She mentioned she had something to buy today... I didn��t ask what it was, so I��m not sure.��

    It��s rted to animation.

    She must have recently finished watching an anime, and today, perhaps tomemorate it, she nned to buy some merchandise, likely heading to Akihabara or Nakano.

    Maybe I could meet up after helping Chinami...

    ��So, you��re going alone? Should Ie with you?��

    Chinami��s eyes widened.

    ��You? With me?��

    ��I��ve recently be interested in Momo goods myself. I��ve only ever seen them online; I��d like to see them in person.��

    ��Oh...? Is that true?��

    Chinami pped like a seal.

    It seemed she was thrilled to have apanion to discuss Momo-rted topics.

    ��Yes. Where and when are you meeting with the seller?��

    ��At Ikebukuro Station at seven.��

    There��s still plenty of time.

    I��d drop off Miyuki, stop by home to change, and then head out.

    ��Alright, then. Shall we meet at the station around 6:30?��

    ��That sounds great! I��m looking forward to today.��

    Chinami crossed her hands and bowed deeply. Her unusually demure appearance made me chuckle. Suppressing the urge to touch her flowing pink hair, I bowed my head in return, ying along.

    <b>**</b>

    ��I��m off. Thanks for the ride.��

    Miyuki unbuckled her seatbelt and ced her bag on herp. I remained silent, prompting a puzzled look from her.

    ��What��s up?��

    Without a word, I tapped my cheek with my finger. Miyuki smiled sleepily, leaned in shyly, and kissed my cheek, making a slight popping sound that was delightfully pleasing to my ear. She then half-opened the passenger door.

    ��I��m really going now. See you tomorrow.��

    ��Do it again. I didn��t like that one.��

    ��What... No way.��

    With a yful stick-out of her tongue, Miyuki quickly got out of the car. She gently closed the passenger door, waved brightly, and hurried towards the front door of her house.

    After parting with Miyuki, I went straight home to change clothes, rested a bit, then headed out again. I drove in silence to a public parking lot near Ikebukuro Station.

    Despite it being a weekday evening, the area was bustling due to its unique location. I watched the throng of people as I made my way to the agreed meeting spot, examining the photo of the Momo doll Chinami had sent on my phone. There, amidst the crowd, I spotted Chinami.

    Her pink hair made her instantly recognizable.

    Today, her outfit was simple��a in sweatshirt and jeans,plemented by pristine white shoes that stood out due to their small size. It added a certain cuteness.

    I approached Chinami from behind and yfully poked her delicate shoulder.

    ��Muhut!��

    As usual, she let out a quirky exmation and stiffened her shoulders, quickly turning around.

    ��Hubae-nim...! You��re here?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Then say something... Why are you pressing my shoulder?��

    ��Can��t I do that?��

    ��It��s not that you can��t, but... ahem... anyway, it��s nice to see you again.��

    She didn��t warn me to be cautious. Our rtionship seems to be progressing smoothly.

    Of course, it��s slow, but it��s clear we��re making our way up step by step.

    ��Was the cake good?��

    ��Absolutely. I had it with a peach smoothie.��

    ��You didn��t try a peach-vored cake, did you?��

    ��No, it was a new caf�� and unfortunately, they didn��t have it. So I went with chocte.��

    Peach-vored cake... Although it exists, it��s not something you see often. I��ve never tried it myself and am curious, though I��m also afraid it might permanently damage my taste buds.

    Best not to willingly open Pandora��s box.

    As Chinami and I chatted our way towards the meeting ce, I noticed a man with a deeply pulled-down hat sitting on a bench, tapping on his phone. When his fingers stopped, Chinami��s phone vibrated.

    ��There he is.��

    Chinami��s expression fluttered as she checked her messages, clearly filled with anticipation about finally acquiring the Momo doll.

    I suggested, ��Let��s go.��

    ��Yes!��

    Chinami responded energetically and took the lead. Approaching the seller, she greeted him politely.

    ��Hello? Are you the person selling the Momo doll?��

    ��Yes, that��s right. Hello.��

    ��Thank you so much for offering it at such a good price...! It��s unopened, right?��

    ��As I mentioned, only the outer wrapping was removed, but the contents are unopened. Please, have a look.��

    ��Thank you! I��ll just check!��

    Chinami opened the box handed over by the seller. The doll, properly packaged in stic and non-woven fabric, was exactly as advertised, melting her eyes in delight.

    ��Wow...! It��s just right...!��

    Seeing Chinami��s genuine reaction, I decided to take a closer look at it myself and took the box. It matched the picture Chinami had sent perfectly but selling it at just above cost didn��t make sense, especially given its recent release and high value.

    Drawing in a deep breath, I asked the seller, ��Why are you selling it at such a price?��

    ��Ah... It was hard to find, but my daughter didn��t like it much. And my wife has been urging me to sell it quickly...��

    ��I see. May I take a closer look?��

    ��That��s possible, but I��m in a bit of a hurry...��

    ��Didn��t we agree to meet at seven?��

    ��Why does that matter...?��

    ��It��s only 6:45 now. We still have fifteen minutes. We assumed we��d meet at seven, so there��s still time.��

    ��... It seems like everything has already been checked... If you��re still uneasy, go ahead and check again.��

    ��Thank you. I��ll only need a couple of minutes. I��ll be quick.��

    I proceeded to carefully inspect the doll once more, ensuring that everything was as promised. It was crucial to be thorough, given the deal��s unusually favorable terms, to ensure that everything was legitimate and Chinami wouldn��t face any issuester.

    As I reached to check thebel on the back of the doll,

    ��Here is the money...! Thank you for selling it at such a good price!��

    Unaware of our conversation and immersed in her own world, Chinami had taken an envelope of money from her crossbody bag and was handing it to the seller.

    ��Wait...��

    I tried to intervene quickly, but it was toote. The envelope had already left Chinami��s hands.

    ��Please enjoy it. Take care now.��

    The seller had already turned away with the money in hand. He had agreed to let me finish checking, yet the instant he received the money, his eagerness to leave was suspicious��it screamed scam. The audacity to attempt a scam in a face-to-face transaction almost deserved a begrudging respect.

    In a typical romanticedy, the protagonist might have let him get away, leading to a chase or a call to the police. But I was not so dull.

    In a swift motion, I grabbed the hem of the man��s jacket as he tried to slip away. His center of gravity shifted backward, nearly pulling me along.

    ��What are you doing...!��

    Even as I stabilized myself, I kept a firm grip on his jacket. The man burst out angrily, but he fell silent as I murmured my next observation.

    ��You��re not wearing a wedding ring.��

    ��Excuse me...?��

    ��You said your wife told you to sell it. But there��s no wedding ring on your ring finger.��

    ��That��s����

    Sure, maybe he couldn��t afford a ring, or perhaps there really was an urgent reason for him to rush. But those possibilities didn��t eliminate the fact that he was likely a scammer. Because the evidence was clear��not just circumstantial, but physical.

    Sighing, I looked at the perplexed Chinami and the scammer, pointing to the box that had fallen to the ground during our scuffle.

    ��.....��

    ��.....��

    Therey the Momo doll, having bounced out of the box and rolled onto the cold ground. Tragically, the doll��s head was almost detached, separated within the stic wrap, clearly indicating it had been tampered with.

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    ��Haa... Are those people who deceive others not afraid of thew��s hammer?��

    A sigh, heavy with restrained anger, burst from Chinami��s lips.

    It��s a bit funny to say this, but her line sounded like something a cheerful magical girl protagonist would say.

    In Chinami��s hand, who was listlessly kicking her feet, was an envelope of money returned by the scammer, tightly clutched.

    Pointing at it and gesturing towards her crossbody bag, Chinami quickly stuffed the envelope inside and hugged the bag to her chest.

    As I watched her eyes nervously dart around, I said,

    ��People like you, who are too kind and forgiving, only encourage them to be bolder.��

    ��What can I do... He cried and swore he��d never do it again... And to think he didn��t even take good care of Miss Momo��s doll!��

    Chinami shook her head like the tragic heroine of a story.It seems she��s more upset about the damaged doll of Miss Momo than being almost scammed.

    That��s somewhat absurd.

    ��Well... the station staff took him away, so they��ll either hand him over to the police or deal with him properly.��

    ��Yes... But did I really look that easy to fool?��

    Honestly, you did look a bit easy to fool.

    I was going to check the doll myself earlier, but you carelessly handed over the money.

    Swallowing those words, Iforted Chinami.

    ��There will be other chances to find a Miss Momo doll. Don��t be too discouraged.��

    ��Sigh... Maybe I should have negotiated with the scammer to get Miss Momo��s doll for a cheaper price... Seeing it in person, it keeps flickering before my eyes.��

    ��Doesn��t it feel a bit wrong to get a second-hand doll that others have used?��

    ��That��s true. Sigh... If it weren��t for you, hubae-nim, I could have been in real trouble... Thank you so much.��

    ��It��s best to avoid things like second-hand deals in the future. If there��s something you really want, make sure to go with me or Inoo sunbae.��

    ��Okay...��

    Chinami��s response trailed off as she lifted her head.

    She walked straight, her cheeks slightly flushed.

    It was as if she was blushing from the cold winter air, which made her look adorable.

    Slowly, I ruffled her hair with my hand on her shoulder.

    ��Huh?��

    Then, as she flinched, I gently pressed down with my hand.

    ��Don��t be so downhearted. I prefer seeing you cheerful.��

    ��.... Mmnh...!��

    It was unclear whether that was a reply or a moan.

    Still sensitive, I see.

    It feels like touching her would make her burst out right away.

    After giving Chinami��s shoulder a firm squeeze, I removed my hand.

    ��Feels good, right?��

    ��Gah...! N-no, it didn��t feel good...!��

    Chinami��s response came as her tensed muscles rxed.

    Looking down at her as she slightly hunched her upper body and scrunched up her face, I smiled and said,

    ��That��s a pity. I��ll learn more then.��

    ��What are you nning to learn more about...?��

    ��Massages. I��ve taken it up as a hobby recently, and I��ll make sure to give you a proper one sometime.��

    ��.... A massage... If I receive that...��

    What, it will ruin you?

    Chinami��s response sounded like something straight out of a corrupt, NTR-themed adult game, which was amusing.

    Kneeling down and cing my hands on my knees, I met her gaze.

    ��It��s because I really want to give one to you, so please let me tryter. Of course, if you don��t like it, I won��t do it.��

    ��.... Well, in that case... I��ll consider it positively...��

    Chinami replied in a subdued voice, her head bowed.

    With my face close and a beaming smile, she seemed to feel both overwhelmed and embarrassed.

    ��Alright, shall we head back then? I��ll take you home.��

    ��Yes, yes...��

    ��Go home, take a shower, and rest. Don��t even think about browsing second-hand sites. Got it?��

    ��I got it...��

    ��Shall we make a promise?��

    As I extended my pinky towards Chinami, she flinched before asking,

    ��Do we really need to make a promise about this...? Don��t you trust me?��

    ��It��s just a precaution. You said earlier that it keeps haunting you.��

    ��...That was a joke...��

    ��It sounded serious to me. Come on, pinky promise.��

    My finger was right in front of her nose. Shifting her shoulders side to side in embarrassment, she eventually extended her slender finger and hooked it with mine.

    Her fingernails were painted a very attractive pink.

    Staring at them, I grinned.

    ��So, we��ve made a promise? We��ll forget about Miss Momo today?��

    ��Yes...��

    ��Your nails are pretty. They suit you.��

    ��Th-thank you... Should I paint your nails too...?��

    One hand by you, the other by Miyuki. Hmm, doesn��t sound too bad.

    ��In this color?��

    ��Yes... in peach color...��

    ��That doesn��t seem like it would suit me.��

    ��On the contrary... I think peach color would suit you even better...��

    She��s good at retorting without even making proper eye contact.

    Enjoying the suddenly soft atmosphere, I unfolded my knees.

    ��Let��s head to the parking lot.��

    ��Ah... I��ll pay for the parking...��

    ��You don��t want to owe me anything?��

    ��It��s not that... You helped me today, so it��s only natural...��

    ��Please, take a favor as a favor. Alright?��

    ��Yes...��

    ��You��re sweet. Shall we go then?��

    ��Yes...��

    Likest time, she could only utter brief affirmations, still not fullyposed.

    I smirked and was about to caress her slender arm but then stopped myself.

    Today, this was enough.

    It��s best not to stir up Chinami��s emotions any further. Let��s quietly head back.

    <b>**</b>

    The next day.

    As I waited in the car in front of Miyuki��s house, fiddling with my phone, I paused when I noticed that Chinami had changed her profile picture.

    It was a disheveled-looking Miss Momo. The image seemed to reflect what she was feeling: embarrassed, dizzy, and troubled.

    Speaking of Miss Momo, her expressions are quite varied. I wondered if there��s even an ��ahegao�� among them.

    Thump.

    While I was focused on my phone, the passenger side door opened. Miyuki entered the car with a bright face. She casually kissed me on the lips as she buckled up. Then I asked her,

    ��Did you wait long?��

    ��No, I just got ready. We��re going to Tetsuya-kun��s house now, right?��

    ��Do we have to keep bringing along that nuisance?��

    ��Why do you keep calling him that sincest time...! He��s a friend...!��

    A friend, sure.

    I dismissed the topic with a snort and started the car.

    ��What did you do yesterday?��

    Miyuki asked a casual question as she looked out the window.

    I answered calmly as I drove.

    ��I met with Nanase-sunbae.��

    ��Nanase-sunbae...? The kendo club manager...? The one we met before?��

    ��Yeah. She was going to do a direct trade for some second-hand goods, so I tagged along.��

    ��Why would Matsuda-kun follow her for a second-hand trade?��

    ��You sawst time, how naive Nanase-sunbae can be.��

    ��She did seem really simple... But why bring this up all of a sudden?��

    ��I had a feeling she might get scammed. So I went with her, and she almost did get scammed.��

    ��What...? Really?��

    Miyuki��s face, which was about to turn cold, was suddenly filled with surprise.

    I nodded slightly as I nced at her.

    ��There��s this popr peach-colored doll called Miss Momo?��

    ��Oh...! I know that! It��s been really famoustely...��

    ��I looked it up, and it is indeed famous. The doll costs more than 20,000 yen.��

    ��20, 20,000 yen...? That��s a lot of money, and she almost got scammed?��

    ��Exactly 25,000 yen.��

    ��The doll? You checked it before the deal, didn��t you?��

    ��Of course, we did. But she just nced at it and handed over the money. I was about to take a closer look when the scammer tried to run off with the cash, and in the process, the doll fell and its head detached from the body.��

    Miyuki fully turned her body towards me, clearly intrigued.

    ��Were they trying to sell that in a face-to-face deal? Wouldn��t it be easier to scam using delivery?��

    ��Well, it seems like the scammer underestimated Nanase-sunbae after their conversation. Plus, with delivery, there��s a trail of evidence, isn��t there?��

    ��True�� It��s easier to make excuses with direct transactions. So, what happened to the scammer?��

    ��We were going to hand him over to the police, but sunbae forgave him.��

    ��Why...?��

    ��Must have felt pity after seeing him beg so pitifully. Though the station staff took him away, so he��ll probably get arrested.��

    ��That��s a relief�� It would have been bad if she had gone alone�� You did well.��

    Miyuki tapped my shoulder approvingly, assuming I followed her out of goodwill.

    It might be nice to set up a meeting between the two, to help them get along.

    But there��s a lot to prepare first.

    ��But isn��t Nanase-sunbae too naive? It was a high-stakes transaction����

    ��Exactly. She trusts people too easily.��

    As we chatted, we arrived at Tetsuya��s house.

    I grumbled as I looked at the empty doorway.

    ��He��s getting a ride and isn��t even ready.��

    ��He��lle out soon... And I��m sometimes a minute or twote too.��

    ��You��re obviously supposed to get a ride...��

    As I trailed off, I slipped my hand between Miyuki��s thighs.

    She flinched at the sudden touch, and I chuckled and continued,

    ��Miura is about to be annoyed.��

    ��Annoyed for what...! First, let go of this����

    ��The tinting��s good. No one can see inside.��

    As my hand moved deeper under her school uniform skirt, Miyuki gasped and bit her lower lip, struggling to lift my hand.

    ��Not this early in the morning...!��

    ��Why is Miura so clueless?��

    ��I��ll say something...! So let go...! Tetsuya-kun ising out now...!��

    True to Miyuki��s words, Tetsuya emerged from the front door with a slice of toast in his mouth.

    ��He always interrupts at times like this.��

    I withdrew my hand as Miyuki hastily adjusted her skirt.

    After grasping her suddenly hot hand firmly, I said,

    ��We had a deal? You said you��d speak.��

    Thump.

    Just as I finished speaking, Tetsuya opened the rear door and got into the car.

    He quickly swallowed his toast and offered a light apology.

    ��Sorry, am I toote?��

    ��No need to apologize.��

    Initially, I was about to scold him, but I can��t help but praise him inwardly.

    I hope he continues toe out at such awkward times until I stop giving him rides. His tactless behavior also helps in developing Miyuki��s tastes.

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82<b>Chapter 82</b>

    Lunchtime.

    Havingpleted my remaining volunteer hours, I stepped out of the cafeteria. As I was shaking the cor of my buttoned shirt to fan some air into my sweat-soaked body,

    ��Matsuda?��

    Renka��s voice called from behind. I turned around to see her approaching with her arms crossed, a smile spreading across my face.

    ��Inoo sunbae? What brings you here?��

    ��I was on my way to the snack bar. Did you finish your volunteer hours?��

    ��Yes. I��ve sweated quite a bit, could you lend me a handkerchief?��

    It seemed Renka didn��t like the way I asked; her eyebrows twitched slightly. However, she didn��t say anything and instead pulled out a portable mini tissue from her pocket.

    ��He indeed looks to have sweated a lot,�� she seemed to think, letting it go.��I don��t have a handkerchief.��

    After wiping the sweat off my forehead with several tissues, I said,

    ��This will do. Thank you.��

    ��I heard from Chinami, you prevented her from getting scammed?��

    ��Yes, it just turned out that way.��

    ��Why were you following Chinami? Even going so far as to say you like Momo chan.��

    She knew everything.

    Of course, there were no secrets between those two. Although a few might start to appear from now on.

    ��Because I��m worried. Nanase sunbae-��nim�� is so pure, and Momo chan is adorable too.��

    ��... Doesn��t seem to like cute things.��

    ��Who? Me?��

    ��I didn��t say who. Feeling guilty?��

    I scoffed and threw the tissue into the trash can with a flick of my wrist. It sailed beautifully andnded precisely in the bin. Watching it with a satisfied expression, I changed the topic.

    ��It��s risky to send Nanase sunbae-nim alone on such a deal, don��t you agree?��

    ��I agree. If I had known, I would have gone instead of you.��

    Her sharp tone made me want to challenge her more. There��s a y I really want to try, and I think I��ll save it just for you.

    ��Still, I should say thank you.��

    At Renka��s continuing words, I nodded and handed her the half-used pack of tissues.

    ��Where were you yesterday, sunbae? Must have been busy for you to be not with Nanase sunbae-��nim��.��

    ��Why should I tell you that?��

    ��You don��t like me, do you?��

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��No, just the tone of your voice seemed sharp. Anyway, see you during club activities. I��m heading off.��

    After my simple kendo-style bow, Renka gave me a brief re but then nodded in acknowledgment. Smirking at her, I turned and walked away.

    <b>**</b>

    ��Sensei.��

    ��.....��

    Chinami, unresponsive to my call, continued to spray deodorizer into the training gear.

    ��Sensei, you know it��s deodorizer, right?��

    ��.... Ah...!��

    Realizing her mistake, Chinami startled and put down the deodorizer. Her face fell as she inspected the now thoroughly soaked gear.

    ��Oh no, it��s wet...! It��s like I dunked it in water and pulled it out!��

    Wet?

    That sounds a bit risqu��.

    ��Yes, it��s definitely wet.��

    ��I was lost in thought and made such a silly mistake...��

    ��You��ve been out of it... You don��t look well today, are you feeling okay?��

    Saying this, I ced the back of my hand on Chinami��s forehead.

    ��Ooh!��

    Chinami eximed, her eyes widening. Her body shivered noticeably.

    ��You don��t seem to have a fever... but why is your face so red?��

    After my clich�� concern, I withdrew my hand just as she seemed about to flinch.

    ��It��s the change of seasons; you should be careful not to catch a cold. When you get home, wash with warm water, make sure to dry your hair well, and cover yourself with a thick nket.��

    ��.... Yes...��

    ��Did you keep the promise yesterday?��

    ��Yes... I didn��t visit any used goods websites...��

    ��And the image of Momo chan that was haunting you, has it faded?��

    ��A little...��

    ��That��s good to hear.��

    I patted Chinami on the back as if soothing a child. As soon as my hand touched her, she twitched her shoulders. Yet, seeming to like the gentle strokes up and down her back, she soon rxed and made a drowsy expression.

    Tick. Tick.

    A strange sound came from below where Chinami sat cross-legged. Curious, I looked down to see her picking at the cuticle over her thumbnail with her index finger.

    ��Keep your hands still.��

    ��.... Yes...��

    She��s quite obedient.

    I smiled warmly at good-natured Chinami, tapped her on the back, and stood up. Then, as if summoned by a ghostly voice, Chinami also stood up silently and called out to me.

    ��... Hubae-nim.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��I want to eat ice cream...��

    ��All of a sudden?��

    ��I want to buy you ice cream... I will buy it...��

    She insisted without making eye contact. Was this boldness or timidity?

    ��Okay. Should we go to the snack bar together?��

    ��Oh, no...! I��ll go by myself... You stay here and rest... I��ll scold you if you do anything else...��

    Chinami pointed to a cramped corner of the storage room.

    To rest there? Was she giving me a punishment for touching her without permission and bossing her around just before?

    ��Shouldn��t I finish cleaning the training gear? I have to deal with the deodorizer you just sprayed liberally.��

    ��Hmm...!��

    A mix of displeasure and satisfaction�� Chinami let out an exmation mixing those feelings and then put her hand on her waist, responding as if arguing.

    ��Let��s eat ice cream first and then think about it...!��

    Was she trying to assert her authority as a teacher by showing a bit of anger?

    It��s quirky. And being around Chinami tends to rub off on me.

    It feels like the calctor in my brain is breaking.

    Eventually giving up on reasoning, I nodded.

    ��Alright. I��ll wait for you then.��

    ��Yes...!��

    Chinami exhaled sharply through her nose and then opened the door to the storage room and left. Alone now, I turned on the fan and started drying the training gear doused in deodorizer.

    Since I met Miyuki yesterday and Chinami today...

    It seems I should look for Renka next.

    <b>**</b>

    [Thunder Breathing. First Form...]

    As I stared at the disy screen, I closed my eyes as the dynamic anime character��s technique unfolded.

    It was because the sudden sh of light was too bright.

    Pushing through the bustling crowd, I made it to a figurine store, which was packed with people.

    It��s a six-story building, and the interior is incredibly spacious.

    I wondered if I could find Renka here, but given that there was a limited edition figurine sales event for a recently finished anime, the chances were high.

    ��If you��re here to buy a figurine, please head to the fourth floor!��

    The booming voice of an employee, trying to manage the uncontrolled crowd, echoed loudly.

    He seemed quite upset. Despite being in a service role, he was shouting at the top of his lungs.

    Climbing the stairs of the swelteringly hot store, I saw a line stretching from one end of the floor to the other.

    Were all these people here to buy figurines?

    It looked like there were hundreds of them, and finding Renka here might take a while.

    Just then,

    ��Huh?��

    Long legs d in dark navy jeans and boots, a crop top that slightly revealed the belly, and a ck leather jacket... She was dressed like a bike rider.

    The tall figure, made taller by her outfit, was unmistakably Renka.

    With a hat pulled low and a mask on, she was walking towards me, carrying a shopping bag.

    I was sure we would meet, but I didn��t expect to see her so soon.

    This must be the protagonist��s aura. But sometimes I forget I��m the protagonist.

    Some clueless jerk gets all the luck.

    Quickly bending down to lower my height, I stepped aside and blended into the crowd.

    I watched Renka as she passed by where I had been.

    A gentle curve was drawn in her eyes.

    She seemed pleased, probably thinking about cing the figurine on the top row of the huge disy stand at her home.

    Keeping my distance, I quietly followed Renka until the crowd thinned out, then I called out to her.

    ��Inoo sunbae?��

    ��Ah!?��

    Startled, Renka turned around.

    Pretending to be confused, I pointed at her.

    ��That��s right! You are Inoo sunbae, aren��t you?��

    ��.....��

    She couldn��t hide the confusion in her eyes.

    With some agitation, I moved closer to her.

    ��What are you doing here?��

    ��Ah... um...��

    ��What��s that? Did you buy a figurine?��

    As my gaze shifted to the shopping bag emzoned with a giant anime character, she flinched before responding.

    ��Yes, what does it matter to you...? And how did you know it��s a figurine?��

    ��Isn��t that a limited edition figurine? I came here to buy one too.��

    ��What...? Why you?��

    ��Because I want to. Where can I buy it?��

    ��No... You came to buy a figurine and you don��t know where they��re sold? It��s on the opposite side.��

    ��I tried to find it but it was confusing. But why did you buy it? Do you like anime?��

    ��I bought it... for my nephew who lives in the countryside.��

    Renka regained herposure and skillfully offered her excuse.

    I smirked inwardly and asked.

    ��Your nephew likes that anime?��

    ��Yes... like it...��

    ��Really? Are they still selling them?��

    ��If you go now, it��ll be toote... They have limited quantities, you might not get one...��

    ��Really...?��

    My expression clouded with irritation.

    Did she think it odd that I appeared concerned?

    Adjusting her hat, Renka remarked.

    ��I thought you weren��t interested in this sort of thing.��

    If I weren��t interested, I wouldn��t have made it to this world.

    ��I��m trying to take an interest now. The anime is pretty fun.��

    ��Really? But you didn��t manage to get a figurine?��

    ��Are you teasing me?��

    ��No, I mean... that��s not it... uh...��

    She coughed awkwardly, as if the situation was incredibly ufortable. I sighed deeply, feigned turning away, then looked back at Renka.

    ��Sunbae.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Are you heading home now?��

    ��Guess I have to...��

    ��Need a ride?��

    ��There��s really no need for that...��

    ��We��ve met, so it��s fate, isn��t it?��

    I deliberately nced at the figurine while speaking, as if I was eyeing it covetously. Renka,pletely taken in by my act, shifted her shopping bag behind her back.

    ��That��s absolutely not happening... wake up. If you really want one, go somewhere else. It��s a popr anime, they sell regr figurines too...��

    ��How do you know that?��

    ��The disy is all about this anime��s characters, how could I not know...?��

    ��No, I mean, how did you know they sell regr figurines?��

    ��I saw it while walking... What? Are you picking a fight?��

    ��I��m not picking a fight; it��s just the way I talk. You know me.��

    As I self-deprecatingly criticized myself, Renka��s mask visibly puffed out. She was stifling augh. Seizing the moment, I asked with a beaming smile.

    ��Could you maybe show me where you saw that figurine?��

    ��I saw it over there.��

    Renka pointed towards the other side. I narrowed my brows slightly and said,

    ��You��re being vague, how am I supposed to know? Please show me.��

    ��I don��t want to. Just look it up on your phone.��

    ��You really know how to make things difficult. Rememberst time we sparred and things got a bit rough? You apologized for that, right? Consider this a way to make up for it.��

    Renka��s eyes wavered. She seemed to be seriously contemting what to do. ncing back and forth between my face and the shopping bag she was holding, she finally sighed deeply and stepped towards me.

    ��Follow me.��

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83<b>Chapter 83</b>

    The ce Renka took me was a small shop located on a secluded street. She could have taken me to a store she knew, but it seemed she chose this one for fear that the clerks might recognize her.

    Still, the atmosphere was pretty good. There were quite a few people around, and the items for sale were quite diverse. It seemed like a shop that thrived on word of mouth... I guess Renka felt like she had stumbled upon a hidden gem of a back-alley restaurant?

    ��.....��

    She was showing interest in the section of robot model kits. She clearly wanted to buy one, but I could see she was holding back because of me.

    I went over to a disy of figures and checked out the figure I had nned to buy. It was the size of a palm, but the price was outrageously high. I understand that indulging in your hobbies can be costly, but this was just too much.

    ��Aren��t you going to choose?��

    Renka had approached me from behind. I scratched my temple and picked out a figure of a blonde-haired character in a fighting stance.

    ��.... Do you like that character?��

    ��Yes, his name is Zenitsu, and his techniques are really cool.����I see... Well... it��s written on the price tag. Zenitsu... 8000 yen...��

    You love this character! Why pretend you don��t know?

    I��d have liked to buy a limited edition, but this one is better, I guess.

    I looked at her shopping bag again, the same way I had before, and Renka clutched the shopping bag to her chest. Anyone could see it was a gesture of holding something precious.

    I chuckled and asked, ��You must really love your nephew?��

    ��.... Is there someone who doesn��t like their nephew?��

    ��There might be. I��ve picked everything I wanted, but don��t you want to buy anything, sunbae?��

    ��I don��t want anything. But are you buying just that one?��

    ��Yes. I wanted to buy another character too, but they didn��t have it.��

    ��What character is it?��

    ��A male character with me-like hair.��

    When I mentioned Renka��s second favorite character, she flinched again. It was so obvious it was almostical. She��s been acting awkward all this time; can��t she put on a better act? What if she gets caught?

    It seems like it would be hard to keep pretending I don��t know.

    ��It must be somewhere... keep looking.��

    ��I��ve looked, but it��s not there. Let��s head out.��

    After paying, I stepped outside with a small shopping bag in hand and noticed Renka ncing at the store��s name. It seemed she liked the ce and wanted to remember its name toe back aler.

    ��I don��t have a desk at home. Where should I put this?��

    As I looked into the shopping bag, Renka turned her gaze back to the street before answering.

    ��People who buy figures usually have some sort of disy case for them, don��t they? They sell small ones in the store...��

    ��Do I really need a disy case?��

    ��Well... those who are casual fans might not need one. It might be fine to put it on top of the TV... I��m not sure, so you��ll have to figure it out.��

    Her casual tip was amusing. I managed to keep my smile from breaking through.

    ��Where do you live? I��ll give you a ride.��

    ��There��s no need for that.��

    ��Why suspect when I��m just offering a ride as a courtesy?��

    ��It��s not that I��m suspicious...��

    ��But do you always like to dress like that?��

    ��What...��

    ��I��ve only seen you in uniforms and training gear, but this suits you well.��

    ��Shut up.��

    It seems mypliment doesn��t really get through when her affection is almost nonexistent.

    Now it��s just her belly button showing, but maybeter I could take her for a nude walk.

    Even thinking about the thrill of being almost seen by others sends a chill down my spine. I hope Renka wille to enjoy it. No, I��ll make her like it.

    I shrugged my shoulders and pointed to a public parking lot in the distance.

    ��Let��s go. I won��t do anything, and you��ve even bought a gift for your nephew. What if the shopping bag gets crushed on a packed train? What if the contents get ruined by the crowd?��

    ��You��re being extreme... And it��s past rush hour, so it won��t be that packed.��

    ��There will still be a lot of people.��

    ��.... You��re probably right.��

    ��Then it��s settled. Let��s go.��

    ��Wait, just a moment... Hey! Matsuda!��

    I dered and headed towards the parking lot, with Renka hurriedly following behind. She called out to me in a frustrated voice, but soon quieted down, perhaps my words had kindled a spark of anxiety in her.

    Yeah, you��d feel terrible if people jostled around a precious limited-edition figure you just bought.

    And a taxi would be too expensive...

    So, let��s go the easy way.

    <b>**</b>

    Renka��s house was an old-fashioned residence.

    I had seen such houses in the game, but it was my first time seeing one in real life, and the ambiance was quite nice. From the traditional roof that exuded an aura of history, it seemed to perfectly fit Renka��s image, often dressed in a dobok*.

    ��Is this the ce?��

    I parked in front of the house and asked. Renka nodded.

    ��Yes.��

    ��Your house is impressive... Also, you don��t have to thank me.��

    ��Then I won��t.��

    Ah, our Renka...

    I really want to break that chilly demeanor of hers...!

    In my mind, I pictured her, reluctant in a maid outfit with a cor, calling me ��Master��, her embarrassment visible as she performed a bunny dance in a revealing outfit, and then in various cosy outfits, each more revealing than thest�� And gradually, I wanted her to be addicted to the pleasure I could offer, surrendering both body and mind.

    I suppressed the surge of desire and said,

    ��Go on in. Make sure to give your nephew the gift.��

    ��.... You know we have sparring tomorrow?��

    Sparring?

    That was unexpected news.

    ��No, I didn��t know.��

    ��Didn��t Chinami tell you?��

    Chinami had been too shy all day, hardly managing to speak properly.

    ��No.��

    ��Really? We��ve organized a session where the first-year students who joined in the first semester and those who joined in the second semester will split into teams to spar. It��s just to check how much everyone has improved, so think of it lightly.��

    That��s disappointing.

    I could have legally thrashed Tetsuya, obliterating what little was left of his male pride.

    ��Understood.��

    ��Especially you, Matsuda... don��t spar like you did with me.��

    ��You mean�� To go easy?��

    ��Don��t just move instinctively. Use what you��ve learned from Chinami in your sparring.��

    ��Sure, whatever.��

    Renka��s eyebrow twitched at my nonchnt reply. It seemed like she might be nning to set aside some time to ��educate�� me.

    ��I��ll go now. Thanks for the ride.��

    Though she had said she wouldn��t, Renka thanked me as she got out of the car. She closed the door and walked towards her house without looking back.

    As she stopped in front of the gate searching for her keys, I admired the long legs and the triangle between her thighs. Breathing in the faint scent of blueberries that lingered in the car, I lifted my foot off the brake.

    Miyuki is like a plum, Chinami like a peach, and Renka, blueberry.

    They all suit them well.

    <b>**</b>

    The next day, as usual, I picked up Miyuki and shared a kiss with her. I watched her drink milk and asked curiously.

    ��Why the milk?��

    ��It was just on the table, so I brought it with me... Want some, Matsuda-kun?��

    As I leaned in to kiss off the milk that had dabbed on her lips, Miyuki, reading my intentions, swiftly leaned back, avoiding my advance. I licked my lips in mock disappointment, and she spoke in a teasing tone.

    ��Don��t do that all the time... At least give me a warning... I can never let my guard down around you...��

    ��Why are you so snappy today?��

    ��What do you mean, snappy? Just drive, you dummy...��

    ��Did you give him a good scolding?��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Didn��t you say you were going to say something to Miura?��

    ��Ah... that... I did talk to him.��

    ��What did you say?��

    ��We��re in Matsuda-kun��s car, so it��s basic courtesy to be on time... Told him not to bete anymore.��

    ��And what did he say?��

    ��He said okay, sorry...��

    I should have been there; missing it was a pity. Maybe I should move closer to Miyuki��s ce? Then I could catch more of these interesting moments.

    ��That��s not really scolding.��

    ��Who said anything about scolding? I just said I��d talk to him...��

    ��That��s a shame.��

    ��Why is it a shame? Lately, when I see you, I feel like you really dislike Tetsuya.��

    You��re right, I do dislike him. He��s a fool, but a tolerable one.

    Without responding, I stared ahead and started the car, changing the subject.

    ��Tomorrow��s the weekend, you��re staying over at my ce tonight, right?��

    ��Ah, yeah... probably...?��

    ��What do you mean ��probably��?��

    ��I haven��t mentioned it at home yet... I��ll call my mom at lunch... Ahhh!��

    Miyuki suddenly screamed as if about to faint. It��s because my hand had snuck under her uniform shirt, teasing the soft flesh of her stomach.

    As I kneaded her lower belly, preparing to move my hand further down, Miyuki squeezed her legs.

    ��I almost spilled the milk...! What if it got on the seat...?��

    ��You can spill it. I��ll clean it all up.��

    Did she find my words pleasant? Miyuki��s lips faintly curled up. However, she soon spotted Tetsuya waiting up front and scolded me.

    ��Hurry up and pull it out... Tetsuya-kun is still out there...��

    An amusing thought crossed my mind, and I slowly drove the car towards him. The doors were all locked, and I was still caressing Miyuki��s bare skin.

    ��Ma, Matsuda-kun...! What are you doing...? Have you lost your mind...?��

    Miyuki, realizing my intentions, tried to remove my hand, but��

    ��Ah!��

    I pressed gently on the soft flesh under her thigh, causing her body to jolt and begin trembling.

    The warmth over her panties, the plush skin with a straight, ripped line down the middle, which I yfully stroked back and forth with my middle finger�� Suddenly, a thumping sound came from the window.

    ��Matsuda? The door isn��t opening!

    Hearing Tetsuya��s frantic voice as he tried to open the backseat, Miyuki gripped the milk carton as if to crush it, and I withdrew my hand.

    ��Ah...!��

    Miyuki let out a strained moan and quickly straightened her clothes. She was breathing heavily..

    I carefully took the milk pack she was holding, chugging it down as I observed her. Then, when she tucked the hem of her uniform shirt into her skirt, I opened the car door.

    Beep��!

    The lock disengaged and the backseat opened. Tetsuya climbed into the car with a dazed expression and asked.

    ��What��s up? Is something wrong with the car?��

    ��No, I was pressing a different button. My mind��s all over the ce this morning.��

    Tetsuya was fooled by this calm excuse and chuckled, then joked.

    ��Isn��t this how idents happen?��

    ��You joke about that? Get your head out of the way. Don��t block the rearview mirror.��

    ��Sorry. Hello, Miyuki.��

    Tetsuya��s greeting was oblivious to the brief tension inside the car. Miyuki didn��t even turn to look back as she responded.

    ��Ah, hello... Tetsuya-kun.��

    ��Why does your voice sound like that? Are you coughing?��

    ��Ah, yeah... I just choked on something...��

    Miyuki brought her fist to her mouth and coughed a few times, shooting me a re.

    Her gaze was full of silent anger, but there was no genuine dislike in it. Just scolding me for my mischievous act, yet with affectionate eyes.

    This time, different from what I had shown her in the ssroom, I brought my middle finger, which had touched her below, to my lips and lightly licked it with the tip of my tongue. At that, Miyuki hastily turned her head out the window.

    Her hands, resting on herp, clenched tightly, visibly trembling slightly.

    She was clearly excited, but the shock seemed to dominate her desires for now. Yet, her reactions were gradually improving.

    But maybe I��ll be scolded when we��re alone? Perhaps even punished?

    Hmm, I would like to be punished. Preferably by hand.

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84<b>Chapter 84</b>

    ��Strengthen your stomach.��

    ��Like this?��

    ��Yes, just like that.��

    Chinami, standing before me, deftly ties the belt around my waist. Due to her short stature, her posture appears peculiar. It almost looks as if she��s about to pull down my pants, just before a ��certain�� act.

    I brush away the strange sensation creeping up from below and look down at Chinami.

    ��I��ll use what I��ve learned from sensei to strip the flesh from my opponents�� bones.��

    ��Strip the flesh... Hehe~ Are they fish being prepared for sashimi? Ah, now I suddenly crave tuna sashimi.��

    ��Let��s go get someter.��

    ��I��d love that. But since tuna sashimi is expensive, let��s settle for salmon sushi instead.��Our conversation veers off into a strange direction. Somehow, it��s amusing. Before I know it, Chinami has properly dressed me and is standing in front of me with a towel.

    ��Sit in the seiza position.��

    ��Yes.��

    I obediently kneel and sit, and after Chinami wraps the towel around my forehead, she ces the helmet on my head. I look up at her from below, a view that��s not typically ttering. Yet, no matter the angle, Chinami always looks cute.

    ��Can I touch your cheeks?��

    At my sudden question, Chinami flinches and then lightly taps the top of my helmet with her knuckles.

    ��Junior, now is the time to calm your mind like a sereneke...! The duel is closing, and you��re saying such strange things... If Renka or the coach heard this, you would be in big trouble...!��

    ��Let me touch your cheeks if I win the duel.��

    ��What are you saying...! I��ll pretend I didn��t hear that...! And this duel isn��t a bet. It��s a chance to showcase your training with all your heart and soul...��

    ��I will touch them.��

    ��Ah...! Junior...!��

    Tap! Tap!

    She hits my helmet with her blushing face, but it doesn��t hurt or feel bad at all. My dear Chinami... I can��t wait to give you a massage. Should I ask her to let me massage her instead of touching her cheeks?

    ��Is it too tight?��

    As she ties the helmet strings, Chinami asks. I shake my head.

    ��It��s fine. It��sfortable.��

    ��That��s a relief. Now, all that��s left is the arm guards.��

    I put on the arm guardsid before my knees as if putting on gloves and stand up. Through the mesh, I see the first-year students getting help from their seniors to put on their gear.

    Tetsuya... Thanks to Renka, he��s already done. Lucky guy. One day, I��ll have a good time beating him up.

    ��The key things you need to focus on are using your footwork for thrusts and head strikes. And... What��s the downside of the upper guard?��

    ��Throat strikes and closebat.��

    ��Exactly. The opponent will actively try to engage in closebat. In those situations, be cautious of retreating strikes. It��s best to avoid those fights altogether, but considering ways to counter them while facing them is also good. Do you understand?��

    ��I understand.��

    ��Since you��re tall and broad, your momentum is very strong. Try to overwhelm them with a powerful strike. Also, since you don��t have many techniques avable, it��s best to win quickly, but since this is a friendly match to check your training progress, try to drag the match out as long as possible. It��s okay even if you get hit.��

    With utmost sincerity, she offered her advice. Looking down at her, I replied with a sly smile.

    ��I will remember this deeply.��

    Did she like my choice of words? Chinami burst intoughter and patted my shoulder. With the height difference, she had to stretch her arm, making her look so cute that I couldn��t help but smile.

    ��Those who are ready, over here.��

    The chilling voice of Dojima Goro, who was standing in one corner of the room, prompted the members, dressed in their gear and holding their bamboo swords, to rush over. I, too, joined them, encouraged by Chinami.

    <b>***</b>

    Flinch.

    The first-year student, overwhelmed by my spirit, stepped back. It wasn��t a retreat using proper footwork, but a mere instinctual backward step. Seeing the opening, I immediately moved.

    Swish!

    I took arge step with my left foot, aligning my heel, knee, and chin in a vertical line, while my right toes firmly pressed against the ground. Following the movement Chinami had taught me, the result was immediate.

    Thud!

    The characteristic sharp sound of the bamboo sword striking resonated from my opponent��s helmet. It was a perfect hit to the scoring area. If it were a real sword, it would have been fatal. However, in kendo, maintaining a vignt mind, or zanshin, is crucial. Without it, the strike wouldn��t be considered a score.

    As I watched my opponent step back, I regained my stance. Goro, observing our every move, raised the red g and shouted in a booming voice.

    ��One point!��

    Simultaneously, the members sitting in seiza pped. It was my first time scoring since joining the kendo club, but I wasn��t that thrilled. I wished my opponent had been Renka, who was frowning over there. That would��ve been more satisfying.

    A quick nce at Chinami showed her face blooming with a smile. She must��ve been pleased with my execution.

    My opponent, perhaps frustrated by losing a point to a newbie like me, stomped his foot in irritation.

    ��Return to your positions!��

    Following Goro��smand, I walked to the marked spot.

    ��Begin!��

    As soon as the match resumed, my opponent charged at me again. Remembering Chinami��s advice, I decided to sh with him.

    ng!

    Our swords met, and our helmets clunked together. My opponent stumbled but managed to regain his bnce.

    I could probablynd two more hits at this moment, but I held back. He should be grateful for my mercy.

    Through the mesh of our helmets, I saw determination in my opponent��s eyes. He was ready to counterattack. Chinami had warned me about retreating strikes...

    Just as I thought this, my opponent��s back foot slid back, his body moving away. His bamboo sword, which had been almost in a straight line, tilted diagonally upward, and the tip of his de trembled slightly.

    He��s preparing to strike while retreating. If I stay still, I��ll expose my wrists.

    Prepared, I quickly stepped back and swung my arm sideways, aiming at the retreating opponent.

    Swish!

    My bamboo sword struck the side of his helmet. His head snapped to the side, and his body staggered. Hepletely lost his bnce.

    Just as I was about to readjust my stance and charge again,

    p!

    ��Stop!��

    Goro raised the gs in both hands, signaling the end of the match. Lowering my bamboo sword, I shrugged and looked at Goro as if to ask what the problem was. Goro frowned and scolded me.

    ��Matsuda, that wasn��t the scoring area.��

    ��I understand.��

    ��I get why you did it, but remember this is a friendly match.��

    He realized my intention behind that strike. Receiving his warning, I nodded quietly.

    ��Yes.��

    ��Return to your positions.��

    The match resumed, but my opponent, having lost his spirit from thest strike, couldn��t fight properly. The other students were the same. After seeing my skills, theypletely lost their motivation, and the sparring session ended in an anticlimactic manner.

    <b>***</b>

    ��A friendly match isn��t about being aggressive. What were you thinking hitting the side of the helmet?��

    I was being reprimanded by Renka separately. The reason was my overly forceful disy. Wiping the sweat off my hair haphazardly, I replied indifferently.

    ��It wasn��t a foul. It��s free sparring.��

    ��Even so, it��s supposed to be a friendly match. The coach said so too.��

    ��After the warning, I only hit the scoring areas. I fought using the techniques I learned from Nanase-sensei. Why should I be reprimanded? I don��t get it. It seems like you��re just dying to find fault with me.��

    ��It��s not about finding fault. If you win too overwhelmingly in a match meant to assess each other��s skills, how can your opponent improve?��

    ��Why wouldn��t they improve? I helped them build their courage by showing them what they��re up against.��

    ��You...��

    ��Am I wrong?��

    ��Ha...��

    Renka let out a disbelievingugh. She looked at me with an expression that seemed to want to clear my umting debts. Our dear Renka, let��s train together during the camp and spar until we��re drenched in sweat... wouldn��t that be great?

    ��Did you give your niece the present?��

    My sudden question caught Renka off guard. Her angry face turned to one of surprise.

    ��... Yes, I did. It��s none of your concern.��

    The sharp atmosphere softened, bing misty. Like Chinami, Renka could be quite straightforward.

    ��Why are you being so harsh with me when you��re kind to others?��

    ��If you had any manners, I would be kind to you too.��

    ��You have to be kind first for me to show manners.��

    ��I��m not here to y word games with you. Back to the point, the reason I��m doing this is that I genuinely care about you and the other members, so I hope you take this to heart...��

    Renka was mid-lecture when,

    Creak...

    As the door opened, Chinami emerged. She nced back and forth between me and Renka, then ced her hands on her hips, her face full of anger.

    ��Junior.��

    ��Yes, sensei.��

    ��What did I tell you? Didn��t I say to prolong the match as much as possible to gain experience?��

    ��Yes, you did.��

    ��Then why did you overwhelm your opponent to the point where the coach had to stop the match? This helps neither your opponent nor you...! And striking the side of the helmet was too aggressive!��

    She was echoing Renka��s words. Unlike my dismissive reaction to Renka, I admitted my fault to Chinami with humility.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    I couldn��t see Renka��s face, but she was probably surprised by my response. Or maybe she was internally fuming, thinking I was being insincere.

    ��Kendo is a martial art that prioritizes respect for your opponent. Except for the bows before and after the match, I saw no respect from you today. As your sensei, I��m disappointed.��

    Chinami crossed her arms and exhaled sharply through her nose. Suppressing the urge to pinch her cheek, I approached her and bowed in apology.

    ��I��ll be more careful next time. I��ll also apologize to those I sparred with.��

    ��Really...! Is that true?��

    ��Yes. If you don��t believe me, you cane with me now.��

    ��It��s not that I don��t believe you, but... hmm...��

    Chinami��s angry expression softened as she let out a disgruntled sigh and nodded.

    ��Alright. A sincere apology will be good for both you and the other juniors. You all need to get along. Right?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Renka, I��ll take Matsuda-kun and give him a stern talking-to. Is that okay?��

    Renka flinched, hearing our conversation. With a puzzled expression, she responded.

    ��Alright... understood.��

    ��Then, Junior, follow me.��

    I agreed and followed Chinami, casting a sidelong nce at Renka. I let out a derisive snort, making sure she noticed. She bristled and took a step forward.

    ��You...!��

    But, noticing Chinami, she quickly stepped back. It seemed she found it difficult to say more in front of Chinami, who was in a teaching position. So fierce, yet considerate. I couldn��t wait to see her subdued. I wished the training camp woulde sooner.

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85<b>Chapter 85</b>

    All the opponents I had sparred with epted my apology with a smile.

    Speaking in a tone that was unlike me��calm yet earnest��I admitted my mistakes without bruising their pride, which seemed to work.

    Considering the vast difference in skill level and my recent reputation for turning over a new leaf, I managed to move past the sparring incident without any trouble.

    Heading to the storage room with Chinami, I shed a grin at her now gentle expression.

    ��Is everything okay now?��

    ��Yes. You did very well.��

    ��Then can I touch your cheeks?��

    ��... What?��

    Chinami��s mouth gaped open. She looked utterly bewildered.��You said I could touch them if I won the sparring match.��

    ��W-When did I say that...? I never said that...! You��re the one who said you��d touch them! I never gave permission...!��

    ��Isn��t hitting the helmet twice a form of consent?��

    ��How is that consent...? You really need help, don��t you...?��

    ��Just once.��

    ��No.��

    ��Just this one time... I really want to touch them.��

    As I persisted stubbornly, Chinami looked up at me with an exasperated expression.

    ��Why do you want to touch someone��s cheeks...?��

    ��Not just anyone��s cheeks��yours. They look soft.��

    ��Of course they��re soft, they��re cheeks...! But still, no...!��

    ��I performed well today, as you said, and I sincerely apologized. Can��t I get a reward? Without any reward, how can a student improve?��

    ��So I was nning to buy you ice cream...��

    ��My stomach hurts from eating two ice creams every day.��

    Tap.

    Tap~

    As I approached Chinami, she stepped back to match my stride.

    ��J-Junior...! This is not right...! This is improper...!��

    She spouted lines like a heroine from a training story��adorable.

    Thud.

    The storage room wasn��t exactly spacious, so her back soon hit the wall.

    With nowhere to run, she pressed herself against the wall, almost standing on tiptoe.

    Her eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost, her expression cute with a hint of fear.

    As I gazed down at the peach-scented Chinami,

    ��.... Haaah...��

    She let out a long sigh, her body swaying.

    She looked like Momo from her profile picture, dazed and unsteady.

    Watching her silently, I reached out a hand.

    ��Eek!��

    In the past, she would have quickly turned her head to avoid me, but now she didn��t.

    She just let out a short gasp and closed her eyes tightly.

    I really wanted to touch her silently, but...

    ��Can I touch them?��

    Asking first seemed the right thing to do.

    ��.....��

    Chinami opened one eye slightly, her lips trembling as she whispered in a voice barely louder than a mosquito.

    ��If I let you touch them, will you listen to me from now on...?��

    When had I ever not listened?

    I always did as I was told.

    ��Of course.��

    ��T-Then I��ll allow you 10 seconds...! Go ahead and touch them...!��

    When you say such strange things, it makes moments like this even more thrilling.

    Iughed heartily as if I was the happiest person in the world, and I noticed that Chinami��s tense expression softened slightly as she observed my face.

    Taking advantage of that moment, I ced my hands on both of her cheeks.

    ��Hmm!��

    I then began to explore Chinami��s cheeks, which felt incredibly soft.

    When I pulled, they stretched; when I pressed, they spread out like mochi.

    The soft, squishy feeling when I poked them was an added bonus. Just touching her cheeks made me feel content.

    As I absentmindedly yed with Chinami��s chubby cheeks,

    ��Ishtop it! Ishtop!�� (Stop it! Stop!)

    Chinami��s red lips, transformed by the pressure into a fish-like shape, quivered.

    ��Did you say stop?��

    ��I shaid ishtop!��

    Seeing her narrowed eyebrows, I knew if I continued, she would get really angry.

    Feeling a soft satisfaction welling up in my chest, I reluctantly removed my hands from her cheeks.

    With a face as red as if it might explode, she wobbled on her knees.

    I quickly supported her and asked,

    ��Are you okay?��

    ��Haa... Haaa...��

    She seemed to havepletely rxed, panting as if she had just finished an intense activity.

    Was it because we kept making eye contact? I always found her reactions fascinating.

    I carefully seated the nearly copsing Chinami on the floor and silently patted her back.

    ��I��m sorry. I got carried away...��

    As I said that, I subtly moved my fingertips to the nape of her neck, lightly stroking it as if tickling her.

    I didn��t forget to gently scratch the smooth, soft area connecting to her shoulder line with my nails.

    ��Ah!��

    She flinched and trembled as if struck by static electricity.

    With hazy eyes, she looked at me and managed to speak with difficulty.

    ��J-Junior...! Stop...��

    ��Are you feeling very ufortable? Did you dislike me touching your cheeks that much?��

    ��N-No... It��s not that... Ah...!��

    ��Then why are you reacting like this?��

    ��No...! Ah...!��

    She gritted her teeth and pushed me away with all her might.

    Panting heavily, she seemed to experience significant pleasure as I touched the sensitive nape of her neck, which hadn��t been stimted in a while.

    Seeing her like that, I became very curious about her reaction if I were to suck on that sensitive spot.

    ��You look like you��re hot. Would you like some ice cream?��

    Hearing concern evident in my voice, Chinami nodded slowly without even looking at me.

    ��Yes... I need peach... peach ice cream...��

    ��Alright. Just wait here for a moment. I��ll get it for you.��

    ��No...! There��s some in the break room fridge...��

    ��But I can��t go into the women��s break room.��

    ��I... I��ll go get it...!��

    Chinami, struggling to stand, wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.

    Then, perhaps to calm herself, she let out a puff of air through her nose.

    ��I��ll get it quickly, so you stay right here...!��

    ��Understood. Oh, I don��t need any.��

    ��Why not...?��

    ��I told you, my stomach hurts from eating two ice creams a day.��

    ��Then just have one...!��

    Chinami announced as she left the storage room.

    Judging by her reactions today, it seems like it��s time to start giving her a proper massage�� I��ll gradually induce pleasure and then seize the opportunity.

    <b>***</b>

    The third-floor hallway where the student council room was located always smelled faintly of books. It gave off a sort of studious vibe, if that makes sense.

    As I leisurely strolled down the hallway, I saw Miyuki holding a book up ahead. I approached her, and when she saw me, she waved brightly.

    ��Matsuda-kun...! Finished with the cleaning?��

    ��Yeah. Where did Miura go?��

    ��He said he had to use the restroom. His stomach seems to be really hurting. By the way, Matsuda-kun, I heard you got scolded pretty badly during practice today?��

    That Tetsuya bastard must have talked about me again. He should focus on improving himself and scoring points... but he��s still the same. The more he keeps this up, the better it is for me. Keep it up until all the girls around you fly away.

    ��Yeah, they said I was too rough, the captain and Nanase-sensei both scolded me.��

    ��What do you mean by rough? You didn��t hurt anyone, right?��

    ��Do you think I��m a thug?��

    ��Weren��t you?��

    I let out a dryugh and looked around. The quiet hallway was just perfect.

    Did Miyuki read my mind? She shook her head firmly and said,

    ��Don��t get any strange ideas.��

    ��What strange ideas?��

    ��Dirty ones.��

    ��Dirty how?��

    ��I don��t want to answer.��

    Seeing Miyuki not fall for my bait made me chuckle as I asked,

    ��Did you let aunt know?��

    ��Yeah. She said it��s okay.��

    ��Did you say you were going to that imaginary friend��s house again?��

    ��I had no choice...��

    ��I��m not judging. Anyway, let��s go.��

    ��Now? What about Tetsuya-kun?��

    ��I��m tired today.��

    With my serious tone, Miyuki nced at the sign indicating the men��s restroom.

    ��Are you really tired...? Exhausted?��

    ��Not that much, but dropping off Miura alone is a hassle.��

    Tonight, Miyuki is staying over at my ce. There was no need to waste time going all the way to her neighborhood.

    Besides, I��ve always made sure to drop Tetsuya off until now. I��veined often and skipped it a few times, but I never expected anything in return. Miyuki knew this very well and bit her lower lip.

    ��Alright... then, will you wait in the parking lot?��

    ��Are you going to talk to Miura?��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��What will you tell him?��

    ��Well... I��ll say I have prior ns with Matsuda-kun, so he should go home first today...��

    You��ve progressed enough to be honest? Especially mentioning me, I like that.

    Our Miyuki... I��ll reward you when we get home.

    I nodded and said,

    ��Talk to him well. And let��s try something different today.��

    ��Something different...? Like what...?��

    Miyuki��s eyes darted around, a hint of unease evident.

    I gave her a mysterious smile and said,

    ��I��ll tell you when we get home. Go on. Finish the conversation ande down quickly.��

    As I turned to retrace my steps down the hallway, Miyuki grabbed my wrist tightly.

    ��W-Wait...! What is it...?��

    ��Knowing in advance would ruin the surprise.��

    ��No? I think it would be more fun if I knew in advance. Don��t make me anxious, tell me now...!��

    Instead of answering, I pulled Miyuki close and gave her a light kiss on the forehead.

    Did that affectionate gesture ease her anxiety a bit? Miyuki��s grip on my wrist loosened slightly.

    ��... Just tell me this... it won��t hurt, right...?��

    Hurt? Did she think I meant something like spanking or whipping?

    ��It��s nothing like that.��

    ��Okay... as long as it��s not that...��

    ��Really? So anything else is fine?��

    Her eyebrows twitched at my teasing question. With a sigh, as if she couldn��t believe me, she pushed my shoulder,ughing.

    ��Hurry up and go... you dummy.��

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86<b>Chapter 86</b>

    ��It feels like it��s been ages, even though it��s only been a few days.��

    ��Yeah, it does.��

    ��Why is the living room so humid? If it stays like this, mold will grow under the tatami mats. Did you not run the dehumidifier while I was gone?��

    ��No.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��Because it was a hassle to get it out.��

    ��... It��s just a little bit of effort, why is it such a hassle...��

    Miyuki sighed heavily as she went to the storage room next to the kitchen and brought out the dehumidifier. She plugged it in and turned it on without any hesitation, as if she had lived in this house for a long time.

    Iy sprawled on the couch while Miyuki came over, sat down next to me, and leaned her back against my side. I put my hand on her back, but she brushed it away and scolded me.��How can you lie down without washing up first? Go take a shower.��

    ��I��m toozy.��

    ��Why are you acting like this today? Get up.��

    ��What did you say to Miura?��

    ��I just told him what I told Matsuda-kun. I have ns with Matsuda-kun, so today he should go alone.��

    ��And what did he say?��

    ��He asked what kind of ns.��

    I knew he would be clingy. That useless guy is just a childhood friend and nothing more.

    ��What did you say?��

    ��I said we were going to eat something and buy some stuff. Now, get up and take a shower, will you?��

    ��Right away?��

    ��What do you mean right away... Oh...��

    Realizing what I meant, Miyuki pinched the inside of my thigh with a knowing look.

    ��Ouch, that hurts. Don��t do that.��

    ��Why is that all you ever think about, Matsuda-kun?��

    ��Isn��t it the same for you, since you immediately understood what I meant and pinched me?��

    ��I wasn��t thinking anything like that. It only crossed my mind because you brought it up.��

    ��Are you sure you weren��t thinking about it at all?��

    ��...I don��t know.��

    Of course, she was. As we chatted, Miyuki��s hand, which had been pinching my thigh, began to lightly scratch my leg with her fingertips.

    The teasing, ticklish sensation started to stir something within me. As the zipper area of my pants slowly began to rise, Miyuki noticed and let out an exasperated sigh.

    ��It��s fine to hold hands, but...��

    ��Is it really fine?��

    At my teasingment, Miyuki let out a lightugh. She curiously touched different parts of my leg and then asked, ��Are you really not going to shower?��

    ��I will, in a bit.��

    ��You��ll start to smell. There are a lot of germs too...��

    ��Isn��t it exhausting to worry about every little thing?��

    I gently chided her and then subtly reached out my arm. Miyuki, sensing my intention, cautiouslyy down and rested her head on my extended arm. I folded my arm around and gently caressed her cheek.

    ��Let��s just stay like this for a moment. The sheets need to be changed anyway, so after we shower, we��ll put on new ones.��

    ��Alright... But Matsuda-kun.��

    ��What?��

    ��...Can we shower first? I was really busy in the student council room today and sweated a lot...��

    Miyuki brought her hair to her nose and sniffed it, her face gradually turning red. It seemed she sensed something was about to happen. With a gentle smile, I reassured her.

    ��You don��t smell at all.��

    ��But I feel like I do...��

    ��I promise you don��t. Do you think I��m lying?��

    ��No... It��s not that, but... Eek!��

    Miyuki let out a startled gasp because I had begun to unbutton her uniform.

    Neck, chest, and then stomach. As I unbuttoned each one from top to bottom, Miyuki let out short breaths, her whole body tensing up, showing how nervous she was.

    ��Matsuda-kun... Let��s shower first... please...?��

    Miyuki��s trembling voice matched her quivering body. Ignoring her plea, I finished unbuttoning her uniform and opened it wide.

    Under the in beige bra, her smooth skin was revealed. When I ced my hand on it, a subtle shiver ran through her. One would think she��d be used to this by now, but her reactions remained as innocent as ever.

    I ced a pillow under Miyuki��s head as she struggled to steady her breathing. Then, I sat up and stared at her intently. I didn��t say or do anything��just watched.

    Miyuki��s lips began to tremble slightly as she met my gaze. She was starting to get excited, just from the atmosphere alone.

    ��.....��

    Her lips moved, as if she had something to say but was too hesitant to speak. With a shy expression, she pinched or scratched at my leg, apparently liking the slight smile on my face.

    ��Hold on a second.��

    I patted Miyuki��s hair and got up. I went to the fridge, opened the freezer, and took out a tray of ice cubes I had prepared the night before, then returned.

    ��.... What is that...? Why ice...?��

    Miyuki swallowed nervously, asking with an anxious look. I didn��t answer verbally. Instead, I took out an ice cube and ced it on her navel.

    ��Eek!��

    She shivered briefly as the cold hit her skin, goosebumps forming immediately.

    I pressed the ice cube firmly and moved it in a circle. As it melted, the water ran down her waistline. The cool sensation must have been very sensitive, as Miyuki��s back arched briefly.

    ��Huuu... Hoo...��

    She let out a soft moan, looking at me with eyes full of anticipation. It seemed the cooled atmosphere and new sensation were quite enjoyable for her.

    Grinning down at her, I took another ice cube from the tray and held it between my lips, letting it stick out a bit. Then, I leaned down and pressed my lips to hers.

    Her eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected kiss, but only for a moment. She quickly adapted, wrapping her arms around my neck and closing her eyes, her tongue timidly meeting mine and starting to melt the ice between our lips.

    The ice grew smaller and smaller as it melted. The water trickled down from the corner of her mouth, following her jawline and soaking the pillow. Soon enough, Miyuki��s tongue stole the remaining piece of ice from my lips.

    ��Mmm...��

    A short sound of satisfaction escaped her lips, her eyes reflecting her pleasure. She seemed proud of what she had done. Rolling the ice around in her mouth, she began to pass the melted water back into my mouth.

    As I reciprocated her enthusiastic kiss, I rubbed the ice cube I had ced on her abdomen with my hand. When the first ice cube waspletely melted, I didn��t stop kissing her but took out another one and continued to caress her body.

    ��Hmm...! Mmm...��

    She flinched as the ice touched her ribs, shivered as it slid down her sternum, and tensed as I slipped my hand, holding the ice, under her bra, cooling her entire chest. Her reactions were much more intense than usual, making it all the more enjoyable to watch and feel.

    When the cold sensation in my mouth hadpletely disappeared, I took the almost fully melted ice cube in my hand and slipped it under Miyuki��s skirt.

    ��Mmm! Mmm!��

    Her body jolted violently, almost convulsing. I released her lips and watched her eyes tremble as if there was an earthquake. cing the ice between her thighs, I slowly moved my hand, wetting her panties.

    ��Aaah...!��

    Miyuki let out a wildcat-like cry and grabbed my wrist tightly. Her legs clenched, and her toes curled up, indicating how intense the sensation was.

    ��Matsu... This...��

    Miyuki��s mouth was wide open, stammering incoherently. She was incredibly aroused, yet the cold was keeping her mind frompletely unraveling. It must have been driving her mad. Thebination of the moisture from her arousal and the warmth from my hand would eventually warm the area, causing her entire body to rx. That sensation must have been quite refreshing.

    ��Haaah... Haah...��

    Seeing her panting like that, it seemed she was already close to climax. I looked down at Miyuki, who could barely keep herposure, and asked, ��Do you like it?��

    ��...Yes...!��

    She answered with half-lidded eyes. With a mischievous smile, I unbuttoned her uniform skirt. Miyuki��s hips lifted slightly to make it easier for me to remove it.

    The embarrassment she had shown earlier waspletely gone. She must have really enjoyed this unusual form of intimacy. After removing her skirt and setting it aside, I gently pulled her soaked panties to the side and lightly scratched her moistbia with my fingernail.

    ��Ugh...! Ah!��

    Her lower body quivered as she indulged in the pleasure. It seemed she was close toing. Watching her, tongue slightly sticking out, I paused my teasing and asked,

    ��Should we take a shower?��

    At my obvious question, Miyuki frantically shook her head.

    ��N-No...! Mfh...!��

    ��Then, shall I continue this?��

    ��Ugh...!��

    Tap. Tap.

    She hit my arm repeatedly, almost crying at my prank, but there was no strength in her blows. With a low chuckle, I ced my thumb on her clitoris and pressed it gently.

    ��Aah...!��

    Miyuki��s hips lifted sharply, her lower body trembling as she bnced on her tiptoes. I slipped my thumb inside herbia, softly pressing and rubbing her clitoris from side to side.

    Thud.

    Miyuki��s buttocks hit the bed with a noticeable thump.

    ��Ugh...!��

    Her legs stretched out and stiffened. Her adorable toes were all curled up. As she experienced a powerful orgasm, I leaned in close to her ear and whispered tenderly,

    ��It��s okay toe.��

    Then,

    ��Haaaah!!��

    With a beast-like groan, Miyuki��s hips thrust upward again,

    Drip, drip.

    Her tightly closed vagina began to release a stream of fluids, soaking the sheets beneath us.

    ��?��?? * ??��?��

    Devil: You can <b>support the trantion and read 5 chapter ahead</b> on /Devill }

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!